Actions

Work Header

Danganronpa: Vicious Veracity

Summary:

[Warnings for discussions and visual depictions of blood, death, murder and suicide. Tags will be updated as more material is added.]

Team Danganronpa is proud to present its newest project, a familiar game with a worldly twist: ”Danganronpa: Vicious Veracity” — the fifty-second season of the award-winning reality TV show.

You know how the game works by now. Sixteen walk in, only two winners will walk out.

(Rantaro is not one of those two. Then again, this isn’t his story.)

「 STATUS - CHAPTER THREE: My Resolution, Your Ruination [ DEADLY LIFE - CLASS TRIAL ] 」

Chapter 1: Prologue [1]: Starlight

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"A star is born."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“…”

“…”

“Are you just going to stay silent this entire time?”

“Is there any reason I shouldn't? I don't even want to be here, unlike you godforsaken lot.”

“I mean, everyone has their reasons.”

“And yours are as stupid as everyone else's. I mean, do you even realize why you're here? You're-”

“Yeah, tell me something I don't know. Any advice then, from one protagonist to another?”

“…You shouldn't have come here. By the end of all this, we'll both almost definitely be dead.”

“…Nah. I like my chances.”

“If you say so.”


 

TEAM DANGANRONPA PRESENTS…

Episode Zero:

"Once in a Blood Moon"

 


The first thing that stands out to me, before I even open my eyes, is the cold. It passes through the velvety blankets I'm wrapped up in and seems to grow even cooler the more I try to ignore it.

Seriously, where am I, Antarctica?

Ignoring it doesn't do any good, so with a sigh, I open my eyes and throw off the blankets. Automatically, I get up to open the door and-

Bump into… a wall? I might be bad with directions, but I definitely know my way around my bedroom even if I've only been in Japan for a handful of months.

Oh God. This isn't right. The wallpaper, the layout, the door — none of this is right. It takes a minute for the obvious conclusion to come to me: this isn't my room.

And that opens the floodgates of panic; after all, if this isn't my room, then where the hell is this? How'd I even get here? Why??

I rack my brain for answers and get nothing. There has to be some reason this is happening, but I can't think of anything and I can't remember and I can't-

Vaguely, I register a knock from somewhere. Probably a door. An exit, if only from this room.

Okay, just calm down, have a look around and- there! Right next to the bed, a long mahogany door stands nearby. I unlock the door and turn the knob.

Behind the door, there's some green-haired guy with a striped blue shirt and a fur-lined parka standing under the frame. I bet he's probably feeling a lot warmer than I am.

???: Finally up, huh?

Edgar: Uh, yeah, how'd you know?

???: You weren't the only one here knocked out. I think all of us were actually. Now we're just trying to figure out what's going on.

Edgar: It would be nice if I knew literally anything here… like your name. Who even are you?

Rantaro: Forgot to introduce myself, huh? Sorry about that — the name's Rantaro Amami. I'm the Ultimate Adventurer.

He flashes me a languid sort of smile as he says that. I wish I could be that at ease in a situation like this.

I try to act calm like him as I introduce myself, the words coming out without me even having to think about it.

Edgar: Edgar Reich. I'm supposed to be this year's Lucky Student…. if you could consider anything about this “lucky”.

And I don't even have the accent anymore! Looks like all those Duolingo lessons actually came in handy!

Edgar: So where is everyone anyways?

Rantaro: They've all mostly gone their own ways. Although… I think there is someone that hasn't come out yet.

Edgar: Wait, how do you know?

Rantaro: Well, you're the fifteenth person here if we include myself. Don't Hope's Peak classes usually have sixteen?

I'm about to ask what Hope's Peak is when the information instantly seems to pop into my mind. Of course it's only now I'm starting to remember.

Honestly, how did I even forget Hope's Peak? It's basically the most famous school in the entire country — rumor has it once you're in, you're set for life. Of course, they only accept mega-talented high schoolers, except for me.

If Rantaro's right about this, does that mean everyone here is an Ultimate? I guess that sort of explain things, though not by much.

While I think about all this, I notice Rantaro leaving and realize that it's time to wrap up this train of thought. Following him into the hallway, I take it all in for a second.

It's a luxurious place with chandeliers and silver-plated doors, everything seeming to be in some shade of white or blue except for the doors. Talk about a winter wonderland.

One of the plates glimmers with light that catches my eye and I realize there's a name engraved into it.

Edgar: …Who's “Sumire Mizuno”?

Rantaro goes silent, eyebrows scrunched as he tries to come up with an answer. If he doesn't know her, then I'm assuming she must be our mysterious sixteenth student.

Only one way to find out!

I swing open the door, thankfully already unlocked, and walk in. This room is identical to mine and I can't find any major differences… I can’t find Sumire either. I do a quick scan of the room and notice another smaller door on the opposite wall, the word “Bathroom” written on the door.

Edgar: Uh, Sumire? You here?

The bathroom door opens and with quivering steps, Sumire finally steps out. With her puffy white coat and blue dress, her outfit seems sort of fitting with this place. She briefly returns my gaze before staring down to look at the floor.

Sumire: S-sorry… I just p-panicked a little when I woke up here…

Edgar: Nah, it’s alright! To be honest, I’m still a little freaked out.

My voice trails off as those unbidden worries of mine return. Thankfully, I don’t have much time to dwell on them as Rantaro joins the conversation.

Rantaro: It’s nothing to be ashamed of. Though for what it’s worth, it doesn’t look like we’re in any danger yet.

Sumire: “Y-yet”?

Rantaro: …It doesn’t hurt to keep an open mind. Anything could happen after all.

His posture is still casual despite the frankly unsettling statement he’s just uttered. Anything could happen, anything bad, and—

Nope! Not thinking about that right now! I’ll think about that later, when I actually have some substantial answers.

Edgar: [louder] But anyways! Your talent! [normal volume] Rantaro’s told me everyone here is an Ultimate. I’m the Lucky Student, what about you?

Sumire: I-I’m the Ultimate Ballerina. Sumire Mizuno… I guess y-you already knew my name though.

Edgar: So do you wanna tag along then? We’re… um-

Rantaro: Investigating. I’m not really sure if there’s an exit yet, but I think we should still try to learn as much as we can about the place.

Sumire: [nods] Th-that makes sense.

She clings to Rantaro’s arm as the three of us enter back into the hallway. I guess I can’t fault her. This is a pretty stressful situation after all.

With Rantaro slowing his pace down to match with Sumire, I guess I’m line leader now. Now where to go… to be honest, I don’t have much of a destination in mind. The three of us walk aimlessly down the hall until we eventually reach the room at the end of it.

The aroma of food wafts through the air as soon as I enter, the reason why immediately becomes clear as I realize where we are now: the kitchen.

A girl with short blue hair and a shorter boy with a red T-shirt stand near the oven, probably waiting for whatever they’re baking to finish, while another guy with star-shaped sunglasses sits at the table with his feet up.

Star: Hey, are you here for the muffins too? Sorry to disappoint, but we aren’t done yet!

Blue: Well, I’m not quite sure if I’d say “we”…

Red: He did help out for some of it! He found the almonds, didn’t he?

Blue: Oh, right… come to think of it, we never did tell Takashi and Keisha we found those.

Star: [shrugs] I’m sure they’ll figure out soon enough.

Edgar: Wait a minute, who?? I am so confused right now.

Star: We still need to introduce ourselves? You’d think with how famous I am, I wouldn’t need to keep doing this. Looks like I need some better PR…

Daichi: But yeah, the name’s Daichi Hideyoshi, Ultimate Philanthropist and head of “MiraiBrite”. Is that ringing some bells?

Honestly, no?? From context clues, I can guess that “MiraiBrite” is supposed to be some sort of philanthropic organization, but I’m still hung up on the fact that he’s a kid too ?? Where is he getting this money from? Not to even mention the fact he looks more like the Ultimate Tourist than a philanthropist.

Rantaro nods in recognition, so he must at least recognize Daichi.

Hitomi: I guess I should introduce myself too then! I’m the Ultimate Optometrist, Ha- Hitomi Maiako!

She toys with her cloth headband as she says this, watching us intently. What I’m wondering is why she isn’t wearing those glasses she has clipped to her shirt. Is it for the aesthetic or something else?

Sumire: Oh! I-I think I know you — y-you’re the one on all those c-commercials, right?

Hitomi: Uh, yeah! I didn’t expect the clinic to get as famous as it did for the contacts, but I guess it got me a talent.

Edgar: What contacts?

Sumire: Sh-she made these eyedrops that b-basically work like contacts. M-my mentor uses them!

Hitomi’s smile briefly flickers, but it remains as she elaborates.

Hitomi: Not just that! I’m also able to give diagnoses and mostly know how to use all the necessary equipment.

Edgar: …Mostly? Is that legal?

Hitomi: [face reddens] Well, my dad helps out sometimes but I usually know what I’m doing.

Daichi: [nudges Red] How about you, Minoru? Feel like introducing yourself?

Minoru: Oh, right. I’m Minoru Maeda, the Ultimate… [sighs] Ultimate Speed Eater.

He doesn’t seem too proud of himself as he forces those last words out. Is he ashamed of his talent or something? I guess when compared to the people in this room, I can understand why he’d put himself down like that.

The mood sort of dampens as he says that, the smile sliding off even Daichi’s face as we don’t quite know what to say to that.

…Yeah, this is just awkward now.

I inch towards the closest door and slip into it, being met with a mind-boggling sight: every wall is lined with shelves that reach the ceiling, each and every one of them containing canned food.

Curious, I grab one off a shelf and- canned tamales ? That exists??

???: So you’ve found ‘em too, eh?

I turn to see a guy with shades and a leather jacket smirking at me. I guess this is the “Takashi” Hitomi mentioned earlier. Actually, if I peer behind Takashi, I can see a girl with a jacket draped over her shoulders examining some cans too — that must be Keisha.

Edgar: I guess. Any other crazy canned foods to show me, Takashi?

Takashi: Wh- huh!?

He’s so shocked the shades almost fall off his face, though he manages to fix that quickly.

Takashi: I didn’t tell you my name yet! Are you the Ultimate Clairvoyant or something?

Edgar: Maybe. How about you?

Takashi: Ahem! Well, I am the Ultimate Pyrotechnician, Takashi Akahono! I’m sure you’ve already heard of me though, I’m a pretty cool dude after all.

He puffs out his chest as he says that, with a thin grin that reminds me of those bad boy characters from cheesy rom-com movies. Or maybe a pigeon. I let out a small snicker.

Takashi: H-hey! What are you laughing at?!

Keisha: To be fair, it is hard to take you seriously a lot of the time. Especially when you start breaking out honorifics like “Keisha-sama”.

I have to let out a full laugh this time.

Edgar: Damn, why not call her “Keisha-ojousama” while you’re at it?!

Takashi: H-hey! It’s nothing to laugh at, she deserves the respect!

Keisha: I’m flattered, but we’re all peers here. I mean, we’re already on a first-name basis.

Edgar: Speaking of names, I’m Edgar Reich, this year’s Lucky Student. Could Keisha-ue possibly grace us with a proper introduction?

Takashi: [shoves me] All right, I get it .

Keisha: [tersely] Keisha Abbas.

Edgar: And your talent?

She sighs, frowning a little as her expression seems to grow a little more tired.

Keisha: I don’t remember. And I know how suspicious that might sound, God knows I’ve been getting enough of that already, but I swear I know as much as any of you.

…Well, at least she admits it’s suspicious? She looks genuinely troubled though, so I guess I believe her here. For now. There isn’t a reason not to trust her, right?

Yeah, that’s just the paranoia talking. God, I really need to get over myself. It’s not like anything is going to happen…

…Right?

Edgar: I believe you.

Takashi: Of course! Why would she even lie to us?

Keisha nods, though she still continues to frown.

Is there something else bothering her?

Edgar: Are you feeling okay? You look… stressed.

Keisha: Honestly, not really. I’ve been thinking a lot about our situation and from what I’ve seen, it isn’t pretty.

Takashi: What is it then?

Keisha: Well, I’ve been wondering — why is it all canned food exactly? A lot of money clearly went into this and we even have a couple of fridges in the kitchen, so why get all this canned food instead?

That’s a strange question, but a valid one the more I think about it. This is a lot of food and we have a lot of options too, as I could see with those canned tamales, but she does have a point with the fridges.

Keisha: Canned food is nonperishable and it lasts a really long time-

Edgar: Hold up, are you implying this place is supposed to be a doomsday bunker or something?! That sounds crazy!

Keisha: Well, that’s one reason why they might want to keep us here. But what if the danger doesn’t come from outside? What if it’s already here?

…Well, that doesn’t sound sinister at all.

Keisha: After all, this place is both underground and well-stocked — if anybody’s looking for us, this would be the perfect place to hide us. Not to even mention the memories we’re missing-

Takashi: Hold on, “memories”? What memories?

Edgar: Yeah, I remember everything! There isn’t anything I’m forgetting…

At least I don’t think so.

My stomach lurches at that thought, the idea that somebody just reached into my mind and stole those memories from me-

I try to stop thinking about it, but I can’t , not while Keisha’s still clinically listing it all out like this doesn’t involve us too.

Keisha: We don’t know how we got here, or who’s behind this. Isn’t it suspicious we don’t know either of these things?

Takashi: So what’s going on? Who’s behind this??

Before anybody can respond to that, the door to the pantry creaks open again and Sumire. pokes her head in through the gap.

Sumire: U-um, guys? Th-the muffins are ready.

Edgar: All right then, let’s head over!

Forcing a smile on my face, I walked out the pantry with the others to see pretty much everyone I’d met so far at the table. A plate in the center of the table held a mountain of almond muffins, and Daichi already had one in his mouth.

Daichi: [slightly muffled] Look at the fruits of our labor! They’re delicious!

Minoru: Hehe, glad you enjoy them!

Daichi: If we get it off here, you think I can bribe Hope's Peak to make you the Ultimate Baker?

Hitomi: Why is bribery the first thing that comes to mind?

Rantaro: You sure you don't want one, Minoru? I'm sure you spent a lot of time making all this.

Minoru: No, I'll just… wait for everyone else. Isn't for better with company?

Takashi: Yeah, where'd they all go?

Edgar: We can find it together. I still haven't met everyone yet, so I was planning to do that soon. [turns to Rantaro] You still up to complete that investigation?

Rantaro: [shrugs] Sure. Sumire, you'll be fine without me, right?

Sumire: Y-yeah. Th-there's a lot of us, after all. I-I'll be fine!

I take that as my cue to exit, Rantaro following behind me shortly afterwards. Now that we're out of the kitchen, I finally have some time to think by myself.

And boy do I have shit to think about: Keisha's talent, her predictions, this entire situation. How does she even tie into all this anyways?

There's no way she's just a normal girl, not when she doesn't even have the luxury of remembering what her talent is. Why would our kidnapper do that?

Is her talent… dangerous? Even so, dangerous for who ?

I know I said I trusted her before, but the more I look back on it, the less sure I am that's really the right decision, even with how smart she is.

(Maybe a little too smart for her own good.)

She's certainly right about one thing though: whatever reason we were brought here for, it can't be a good one.

And something tells me that this won't end well.

Notes:

Hello again!
Don't have much to say about this chapter, except thanks for reading! I try to update on a weekly basis as best as I can, so I guess come back next for the next part.

Chapter 2: Prologue [2]: Sweet Sixteen

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"The stage is set."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Deep in thought, I come to a stop as I just… think. Distrust. Panic.

No, not panic! Now is not the time for that!! Jesus Christ, this place is messing with my head. Rantaro’s starting to stare at me a little weirdly, so I think I have to start moving now. I still don’t have any clue where to go, so I decide to go and open some of the dorm doors. Maybe there’s someone else hiding in there?

Fortunately, this seems to be the case when I open Naoki Yazawa’s door: I can see his legs sticking out from under the bed… wait a minute, why is Naoki under the bed?

Edgar: [whispering to Rantaro] What the fuck am I supposed to say here?

Rantaro: [confused; also whispering] Just… give him a second, I guess. Maybe he’s scared?

After a minute or two, Naoki emerges from under the bed, holding a strange black-and-white tablet. Did he get that under the bed? How did he even know that was there?

Naoki brushes his suit and straightens his tie, turning to speak to us.

Naoki: I’m sorry I couldn’t respond to you earlier, I just wanted to completely inspect the room before I did anything.

Rantaro: Well, it turned out pretty well. Are you the Ultimate Detective or something?

Naoki: I’m flattered, but I’m afraid not. I’m simply a lawmaker.

Rantaro and I both introduce ourselves, but my eyes drift to the tablet Naoki’s holding.

Edgar: So does that thing work? If it has an Internet connection, it could be super helpful.

Rantaro: Maybe we should wait until we can gather everyone in one place. That way, they can all be caught up to speed. Naoki, can you head over to the kitchen?

He nods and exits the room, walking to meet up with everyone else in the kitchen. As for me and Rantaro, we headed in the opposite direction once we were in the hall to see if there were any rooms we missed.

The hallway’s end branched off into three paths, each with a door. And in the middle path was… an elevator!

It feels like my prayers have finally been answered from on high as I approach the elevator, a girl with a salmon braid and an intricate purple dress eyeing me as I do so. Two boys, a buff one with a gold chain and a lankier one with a cyan tracksuit, are trying to pry open the doors with their bare hands and are currently failing.

That’s pretty weird, since there’s a button to open the elevator right here. I move and press it and… nothing. Okay, maybe I should’ve expected that.

Braid: Décevante ! Can’t you two do better than this?!

Chain: Ngh- I’m trying, dammit! [sighs; backs away] This is fuckin’ useless…

Track: Come on, Tsuyoshi! Let’s try one more time!

Tsuyoshi: You kidding? I’m a weightlifter , not a miracle worker — I know when a battle’s lost.

Braid: So you’re simply giving up then? Pathetic.

Tsuyoshi: The fuck did you just say?!

He began approaching the braided girl menacingly, though she doesn’t look too worried, until Rantaro comes between the two of them.

Rantaro: Hey, let’s not start a fight here, okay? Tsuyoshi, was it— might have a bit of a point here-

Edgar: Wasn’t he about to beat up that girl though…?

Tsuyoshi turns his gaze on me, eyes narrowed as I start to get a bad feeling. I shouldn’t have pissed him off, should I? This guy could fold me like a pretzel, I should’ve kept my mouth shut, shouldn’t I-

Braid: [scoffs] “That girl”?! I have a name, you know, and a rather well-known one for your information!

Rantaro: You’re… Kaoru Durand, right? If I remember correctly, you recently opened your own company.

Kaoru: That was actually a few years prior, but I have. I presume you’ve all heard of ‘Duranoroma’?

Edgar: Yeah, it’s that perfume brand, right? My sister has a ton of your products, which I always thought was pretty weird since I assumed the company was French.

Kaoru: I did spend a good portion of my life in France. In truth, it hasn’t been long since I moved here from Lyon, though I suppose it’s rather fortunate I did — it is how I became the Ultimate Perfumist.

Track: It’s pretty cool how many millionaires we have in our class! Like, we have… two, I think. But it’s still really impressive!

Kaoru: Maybe, but I doubt Daichi can claim he built his fortune completely by himself. My feats were built on no such inheritance.

Tsuyoshi: I dunno, at least he doesn’t flaunt his wealth.

Kaoru scowls, seemingly about to say something before Tsuyoshi cuts her off.

Tsuyoshi: Name’s Chikara — Tsuyoshi Chikara. And despite what Durand’s been saying, I ain’t the Ultimate Elevator Opener. Just a weightlifter.

He flashes us a sharklike grin as he introduces himself, pointed teeth peeking out from inside his mouth. Is that natural? He definitely doesn’t give me good vibes, but I’m sure as hell not voicing that out loud.

Track: Hey, should I go too?

Sora: I’m Sora Hayakaze, but you guys can just call me Sora! I’m a pretty outdoorsy guy, but I like sprinting the best. And as for my talent… well, I don’t really have to spell it out, do I?

Rantaro: [nods] By the way, if you guys are done, can you all head back into the kitchen? We’re planning a group meeting to get our bearings, so it’d be really useful to have everyone there.

Sora nods back and immediately runs out, so fast I almost miss him, with the other two deciding to follow him after a minute of deliberation.

Well, that was an… interesting group of people, to put it nicely. To put it less nicely, I think Sora’s the only one in that group I can actually tolerate, probably because he’s the most normal person in that group. I can see it in my head right now: a billionaire, a delinquent and a runner walk into an elevator…

…Actually, what was I doing here again?

Right! Meeting new people! Almost forgot.

With the elevator out of the question, there’s only two more places to check, so I guess I’ll take the right door. Right is always the right choice after all!

The room inside is a cozy one, the temperature not feeling like it’s subzero for once. Between the beanbag chairs and couches strewn around the room, the board games I see littering the floor and just the comfy vibe of it all — it feels like somewhere I could be at peace in, rather than the hotel-quality places outside of it.

Two girls seem to be playing tennis at one table, one wearing an eye-catching yellow jacket and the other wearing a simple pink seifuku. The ball they’re using rolls off the table and onto the floor, close by my shoe.

Seifuku: Hehe, another win for me! You put up a good fight though, Ko-chan!

Jacket: Thanks. I should probably get the ball though…

Edgar: Got it.

I throw the ball at her and her eyes widen as she fails to catch it. Oops.

Jacket: Hey, when did you guys get here?!

Edgar: Just a few seconds. Was this a bad time or something?

Seifuku: Nah, it’s all good! I’m sure you guys mean well!

Aika: Anyways, I’m Aika Yamazaki — Internet Sensation and HPA freshman! Charmed, I’m sure~

We all look expectantly at the other girl, waiting for her to introduce herself. She clearly seems aware of this but stubbornly keeps her mouth shut; after a few minutes of this, she seems to realize we aren’t going and reluctantly gives in.

Kokoro: Kokoro Miyamoto. Ultimate Advertiser. Now that I’ve said that, can you guys please go? We… have a game to complete, I guess.

Edgar: Is your table tennis game really that important?

Rantaro: I doubt it. Kokoro, are you… scared? I know this is a stressful situation, but-

Kokoro: Nope. Just want some alone time.

Rantaro: …All right. But we’re holding a meeting in the kitchen to figure this whole thing out, so if the two of you feel like coming, you should probably go. It could be pretty important.

Kokoro: …I’ll consider it.

Aika: Yup! Thanks for telling us, Amami~

I nod and the two of us are almost out the door when Rantaro freezes for a moment. His face is inscrutable, though he looks intently at the ground like he’s thinking really hard about something.

Edgar: Uh, Rantaro? Aren’t we leaving?

Rantaro: R-right! [smiles] Sorry about that.

He quickens his pace after that, but I can’t help but be suspicious. This must be the first time Rantaro’s seemed legitimately worried about something, assuming I’m not just reading way too hard into this, and it’s over a sentence?

There wasn’t anything suspicious about the two of them, right?

…Whatever, this isn’t worth thinking too hard about. I’ll just ask Rantaro later and then he can explain himself or something.

We finally walk into the last room, which is pretty spartan with rows filled with soil and blossoming plants and flowers growing in artificial light, though the real eye-catcher is the gigantic evergreen tree in the middle of the room. And underneath it… somebody’s sleeping?

I blink, thinking my eyes are playing tricks on me or something, but nope — there’s actually some girl sleeping under the tree.

???: She’s not dead, if you’re wondering?

A little spooked, I turn around to see a girl in a black hoodie with wild brown hair behind me. Is this her idea of a joke? Not funny!

Edgar: Of course she isn’t dead, why would you joke even joke about that?!

???: [shrugs] Who knows? Crazier things have happened, after all.

Edgar: Like?

???: Like a bunch of high-schoolers waking up in a weirdly expensive bunker with no clue why… actually, never mind — sounds too unrealistic.

Rantaro: You seem pretty put together for someone who thinks they have it all figured out. Take it you’re not one to scare easily.

???: Could say the same for you. But no, panic won’t get me anywhere after all.

Katsumi: The name’s Kurosawa, by the way. Katsumi Kurosawa. And I already know what you’re gonna ask next — I’m the visual kei singer. Do me a solid and buy my next album if you get outta here, hm?

Edgar: …”If you get outta here”? That sounds pretty cocky.

???: Ngh… will you all just stop talking already?

The girl from under the tree finally awakens, wiping her eyes from behind her long navy hair as she surveys us all with her tired gaze.

???: I swear, the first time I finally have some time to myself and I’m stuck here. There must be someone up there that hates me.

Katsumi: Busy schedule?

???: Yeah, tends to happen when you’re juggling three jobs.

Edgar: [dumbfounded] Th-three jobs?! Is that even legal??

Katsumi: Must be if she’s doing it. So are you the Ultimate Part-Timer, or are you just poor?

I wheeze, because no way Katsumi actually just said that. And she doesn't even seem to regret it, she's still smiling! I shove her arm, a little angry on this person's behalf.

Edgar: Katsumi!! You don’t just say shit like that!

???: Yeah. And the worst part is that she's right about it. [sighs] I guess companies just can’t resist the allure of having the Ultimate Statistician work for them.

Hifumi: And since I guess Katsumi’s already introduced herself — my name’s Hifumi Sunohara. I’m looking forward to working with you… sorry, it’s a habit.

Rantaro: It’s nice to meet you too. Are you going to come with us to the kitchen? We’re trying to see if we can figure out what’s going on.

Hifumi: Might as well. Even a small lead could turn out to be useful.

Katsumi only shrugs in response, so I guess she’s coming too. I’m still a little miffed about her earlier remark, but I guess if we’re going to unravel whatever the hell’s going on here, we’re going to need all hands on deck.

Rantaro, who’s somehow managed to keep a straight face throughout all this, leads us all back to the kitchen where everybody else is sitting at the table; Sora’s gorging himself on muffins, Keisha’s looking at Naoki and I think I can even see Kokoro sitting somewhere.

Everyone really is here!

Daichi: Finally, you two are back! Are we getting this meeting started or what?

Minoru: So that’s what this was?

Rantaro: Yup. We’re here to discuss the situation at hand — this whole kidnapping thing.

Sumire: S-so we really were… k-k-kidnapped. Why would s-somebody even do that!?

Kaoru: A ransom, perhaps? Most of us are at least somewhat notable, not to mention how wealthy some of us seem to be.

Aika: True! We have, like, three millionaires here!

Rantaro: Three? Are you… talking about me?

Aika: Oh, was I wrong? Sorry, you just look a lot like that one entrepreneur — do you know Kanemitsu Amami? I think I heard somewhere he had a son, so I guess I just assumed… sorry!

Rantaro: Well, you aren’t exactly wrong. He is my father…

His voice trails off as he tries to finish his sentence. Clearly, there’s a story there he isn’t telling us. Then again, right now might not be the best time to be prying for sensitive info like that.

Keisha: We’re getting sidetracked. Does anyone have any other ideas or clues that might be helpful?

Edgar: What about Naoki’s tablet? You guys haven’t turned it on yet?

Naoki: Ah, sorry. I planned to do so earlier, but I got distracted…

Sora: Yeah, he was trying to explain what a lawmaker was to me. Sorry guys, I thought he was a lawyer!

Edgar: We thought he was a detective.

Tsuyoshi: I think y’all need to shut up. Naoki, turn on the stupid tablet already.

We all crowd around Naoki as he presses the button on the bottom of the tablet, the screen soon lighting up as it loads. Eventually, a message pops up on the screen:

“WELCOME TO YOUR MONOPAD, NAOKI YAZAWA”

Eventually, five buttons show up underneath it; each of them are captioned, though the last two seem to be disabled for some reason. The ones he can press are captioned “Map”, “Profiles” and “Rules”.

Hitomi: Um, which one of these should we press first?

Katsumi: “Rules”. You could probably glean everything from the first two by walking around and talking with people.

Keisha: I guess it sounds like a good idea. If we know what rules our kidnappers set, we could get a better idea of how they think-

Katsumi: And outfox them? Sounds pretty hopeful.

Hifumi: You mean “unrealistic”.

Katsumi: But of course.

Naoki, ignoring the both of them, presses the “Rules” button. And what we see…

Ultimate Calamity Rules

  1. Participants must live in the confines of the MonoBunker™ for the remainder of their foreseeable future. With minimal restrictions, you’ll be free to roam the premises.
  2. "Nighttime" is from 10 p.m. to 8 a.m. During this time, all running water and most electronic devices will be disabled for a good night’s rest.
  3. Do not lose your Monopαds! They are very important and very expensive to replace!
  4. Violence toward Monokuma, the host of the Ultimate Calamity, is strictly prohibited and will result in punishment.
  5. Monokuma will never directly commit a murder.
  6. Once a body is discovered, all surviving participants will be given time to investigate before the class trial commences.
    1. The "Body Discovery Announcement" will play when three or more spotless (i.e., innocent participants) discover a body.
  7. If the blackened (i.e., the culprit) receives the majority vote during the class trial, they alone will be punished. If the blackened is not exposed, all of the spotless will be punished and the blackened alone will graduate.
  8. The killing game and class trials will continue until either two surviving participants remain, or until a blackened wins the class trial. At that point, all remaining participants will be allowed to leave the premises and be named the victor(s) of the killing game.
  9. Furthermore, there may be new additions to the rules according to the convenience of the host.

…can’t be real. What the fuck. What the actual fuck is this?

“Ultimate Calamity”? “Monokuma”? It all sounds like made-up bullshit, but there’s one word that keeps coming back to me:

“Killing”. Killing, murder, killing game — it keeps popping up, inextricable from this stupid fucking “Ultimate Calamity” it’s describing.

Naoki: [face pales] What is this?!

Katsumi: It’s-

Edgar: Bullshit! It’s not real, it’s not real !

Daichi: Hey dude, are you okay?!

Edgar: Um, no ? Obviously?? How are you, because the way it looks, it’s starting to look like-

A loud chime plays like a school bell, smashing through the conversation as it repeated before giving way to a strange high-pitched voice.

???: Ahem! Testing, testing — okie-dokie, looks like this is working!

Kokoro: [muttering] Holy shit, it keeps getting worse, doesn’t it…?

Aika: Um, maybe it’s a prank or something?

Rantaro: I’m not so sure about that… we better pay attention.

???: Now, can everybody please report to the garden? This is an order by your lovely host, so be there or be square!

“Lovely host”? Is this voice… Monokuma?

What even is a Monokuma?

Monokuma: Don’t even think about skipping, by the way — I’m always watching and I get really mad when somebody spits my kindness back in my face. Hope to see you there, upupu~

With a click, the voice cuts off, leaving us all to wonder what to do now.

Tsuyoshi: …So we all agree we’re not going, right?

Sumire: B-but what if Monokuma gets m-mad?!

Tsuyoshi: It’s hosting a killing game , I ain’t listening to someone that insane.

Aika: Nothing’s happened yet though! This could totally still be a prank!

Kaoru: L’idiote . Isn’t it exceedingly clear at this point this is not a joke? I say we go.

Sora: But why? I agree with Tsuyoshi — we shouldn’t just let ourselves get manipulated by whoever Monokuma is!

Kokoro: …What’s the “punishment”?

Naoki: It doesn’t say.

Katsumi: Maybe but it’s not that hard to piece together. This is a killing game where people are meant to die, ergo-

Edgar: We fucking die??

Oh my God, Kokoro really is right, things keep getting worse and I can’t do anything about it.

I was just fucked from the moment I woke up here, huh? I don’t even know who or what Monokuma is yet, but without even appearing yet, it’s already made it awfully clear how much power it seems to have over us.

It’s a double bind, and I’m already caught in it. We’re all caught in it.

I can hear someone suck in a deep breath, and then begin to speak.

Rantaro: I think… I think we should get to the garden.

Sora: H-hey! Can’t we still fight this?

Rantaro: [sharply] No! If the punishment is death, even if we technically don’t know it, I don’t want to risk anything. Nobody’s going to die.

Keisha: …He’s right. This is the only way we’re going to avoid worsening this disaster,

I can see Naoki nod at this and the same uneasy acceptance pass through everyone’s face. I guess we’re just doing this now! Listening to the ominous voice that probably wants us all to die — this definitely won’t end well.

Even with how scared I am- no, because of how scared I am, I follow everyone’s lead.

Hanging near the back with Sumire, we all march down the hallway to the garden like soldiers. Or maybe prisoners.

Yeah, that’s probably more fitting at this point.

Eventually, we come to a stop as we reach that branch in the hallway again. The elevator is tantalizingly close, but of course when it’d be most useful, it doesn’t even work. There’s only one thing we can do at this point.

Rantaro opens the door and…

Notes:

...Well, that wasn't suspicious at all. I sure hope nothing bad happens to these kids lol

Chapter 3: Prologue [3]: Game On!

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"The game is afoot."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I keep expecting the worst as we slowly begin to fill the room, but I don’t see anything. The garden looks completely unchanged from the last time I saw it, which doesn’t calm my nerves. In fact, I think it’s making them worse .

All I can do right now is wait for this anticipation to end, even when I already know that nothing about this can possibly end well.

Minoru: Um, is something supposed to happen now? If Monokuma doesn’t show up, we can just leave, right?

Daichi: Buddy, you’re gonna jinx us like that!

Tsuyoshi: You really believe that shit? What do you think he did, summon the bastard?

Before Daichi can retort on Minoru’s behalf, I hear a familiar “upupu” from somewhere above me. Oh my God, they really did jinx us.

Still, there doesn’t seem to be anything different. Am I just hearing things now? Great! It hasn’t even been five minutes since we got in this stupid garden and I’m already going insane from the paranoia!

I hear the laugh again and this time, some of the others seem to react.

Kokoro: Where’s that laugh coming from?

Takashi: Don’t worry! I’ll totally take care of Monokuma if that’s what it takes to protect you!

Aika: Wow, Ko-chan! Looks like you have a fan here too~

Kokoro: [blushes] U-uh—

Hifumi: We’re getting distracted. Again. I swear, I’m going to leave this place if nothing happens.

Monokuma: [muffled] That sounds like my cue!

All of a sudden, something seems to drop from out of nowhere to the top of the evergreen tree — some kind of monochrome bear? It looks pretty freaky with its weird red eye and wide toothy smile on its left side.

Is this… Monokuma? Well, I guess it’d make sense Mono kuma would be a bear, but my knee-jerk reaction is that there’s no way a toy could possibly be responsible for this situation. Then again, considering the rules…

(Underestimating this thing will just get me killed, won’t it?)

Monokuma: Hello, my wonderful guests! I’m sure you’re wondering-

Daichi: [mutters] I’d be surprised if there was anybody wondering at this point.

Monokuma: What’s with the backtalk? Don’t you know who I am?!

Keisha: Aren’t you Monokuma?

Katsumi: Can you stop playing dumb and just get to the point?

Monokuma: Huh?! [whispering] You guys weren’t supposed to figure that out yet…

Naoki: I suppose this means we can assume everything on that Monopad was true then. And that means-

Monokuma: Hold on there! I’m not just gonna let you guys steal my thunder! After all, I’m the one running the killing game!

Sumire: S-so that was r-real?!

Aika: Of course not! How would we even play a killing game?

Monokuma: Oh, it’s not that hard! You could stab someone with a kitchen knife, drown them in the bathroom, poison their food, suffocate them, strangle them-

I clamp my hands over my ears and shut my eyes close, trying to drown out Monokuma’s words. It doesn’t work and I can still hear Monokuma babbling about the ways we could die, the ways I could die-

And for some reason, the noise stops. I register some sort of rustling noise and open my eyes to see that Katsumi kicked the tree for some reason, sending Monokuma tumbling down to the floor.

Minoru: H-hey, is that safe?! The rules-

Katsumi: Fuck the rules! They're only a problem with Monokuma around, right? I've had enough of this thing anyways…

She raises a foot and brutally stomps it down on the robotic bear, plastic shell easily caving under it as tiny bits of metal sprinkled onto the floor.

Katsumi: There, problem solved. You can thank me later.

Hitomi: Is it really gone now?

I let out a sigh of relief, thankful that it's finally gone. At least it can't continue the killing game now… even if we're trapped in this bunker… with no escape and-

???: Well, that was just rude!

Sora: You've gotta be kidding me.

Right back on top of the tree, as if nothing had even happened, was Monokuma. I blinked, hoping to God that I was just hallucinating or something. Ugh, of course I wasn’t, Sora even pointed it out before I did. Still, I guess I just wanted to hope.

Of course Monokuma would crush that all into despair.

Monokuma: Seriously! What does it take to get some respect around here?

Tsuyoshi: Ya put in a killing game and you want us to respect you?? Get real!

Monokuma: [unsheathes claws] Oh you will! Unless you want to be on the other end of these claws, I suggest you try not to punished, get me?

Reluctantly, Tsuyoshi backed off with some of the others even beginning to look horrified at the situation. Only a few, like Rantaro and Naoki, were able to keep a cool face; even then, I could see the cracks forming in their expressions.

The only one seemingly not intimidated at all was Katsumi, still appraising Monokuma with an unreadable expression.

Monokuma: [frustrated] Now since you know-it-alls already seem to know so many spoilers, anyone care to remind us what Rule #4 is?

Kokoro: “Violence towards Monokuma is strictly prohibited and”… [softer] “will result in punishment.”

Rantaro: Hold on, you can’t kill Katsumi! Isn’t that against the rules?

Katsumi: Don’t worry, it won’t.

Hifumi: [scoffs] You seem awful confident about that. Mind telling us why?

Katsumi: Please. I’ve dealt with people like Monokuma, and those kinds of people don’t care much about rules when it comes down to it. All they want is suffering.

Katsumi’s eyes darken when she says that, like she’s recalling an unpleasant experience. I consider getting a little closer to try and comfort her or something like that, but that means getting closer to Monokuma , and you couldn’t pay me to do that.

Speaking of Monokuma, the light in its eye seems to dim as it considers Katsumi’s words, drawing a paw to its chin as it hums audibly.

Minoru: Um, Monokuma? Are you still going to kill Katsumi or-

Tsuyoshi: What the hell?! Do you want her to die or some shit??

Kaoru: However crass that oaf may be, he does have a point. Talking like that makes you sound almost eager to start the game.

Minoru: [horrified] Of course not! I just want to know whether Katsumi will be okay!

Monokuma: Sure!

The words come out too chipper for what they are: a second chance, proof that maybe Monokuma maybe isn’t completely sadistic. Rantaro still glares at it, trying to discern whether or not it’s a trick… oh, what if it is a trick?

My worries are quickly dispelled as Monokuma sheathes its claws again. It hops down from the tree to look us all in the eyes.

Monokuma: That being said… I can’t just ignore this, you know?

Sumire: W-what does th-that mean??

Monokuma: It means I’m gonna have to dole out a group punishment!

My blood freezes. It… it can’t kill everyone , right? It doesn’t even have its claws out!

I’m not going to die, I’m not going to die, I’m not going to die-

(Somewhere along the line, it begins to sound more like fact than fiction.)

Monokuma: Everybody, get ready for your heart-stopping… motive!!

Daichi: “Motive”?!

Hitomi: A motive for what exactly?

Rantaro: Well, the only thing I can think of is a motive to kill… [glares at Monokuma] Not that it would work. We aren’t as weak as you think, Monokuma.

Takashi: Yeah! I’ll protect Keisha-sama from all of your lies!

Hifumi: [mutters] What about the rest of us?

Takashi: And you, Hifumi-sama!

Keisha: …And what’s the motive?

Kaoru: Vous aussi , Keisha? I might’ve underestimated the bloodlust some of you lot hold.

Monokuma: Sorry, but we’re not dealing with any serial killers yet! This motive’s a little bit simpler — pop quiz! How many of you guys are missing your memories?

Sora: Uh, just Keisha, right?

Monokuma: [buzzer noise] Wrong! All of you are missing three years’ worth of memories!

Edgar: …No.

I don’t even realize I’ve said it out loud because I’m still reeling from those simple words. It shouldn’t be that hard to comprehend, but the words refuse to sink in.

“Three years”. That’s impossible. I know I’m not the smartest person, but I’m pretty damn sure that’s not how amnesia works. It’s just too perfect of a cutoff, the way I conveniently can’t remember anything after trying to step into Hope’s Peak. But if this isn’t the case, how did I forget ?!

I hate it. I hate the fact I’m even considering this. But if Monokuma’s right…

Then are Mom and Frieda still okay? Do they miss me, do they even know I’m gone??

I try not to think about it, try to focus on anything else, but all I can see when I look around is everyone’s haunted faces; even Rantaro isn’t able to keep up his facade of calmness as he thinks about this. Monokuma only smirks and chuckles and for a brief second, I consider punting the damn thing across the room.

Then again, I’m not strong enough for that. Not to even mention that Katsumi only got lucky that Monokuma didn’t actually consider punishing her. If I try to follow her example, who’s to say I won’t end up dead?

No, don’t think about that! Don’t think about this, any of this-

I run out the garden, just trying to clear my head. The hall is mercifully quiet and I take a deep breath, then breathe out. Deep breath, breathe out. Deep breathe, breathe out. Everything’s fine. Everything is fine .

Now that I’ve had a second to think about it, it’s… ridiculous! Of course it’s ridiculous! Nobody’s going to just kill a person, a child , because some shady plush toy told them to. And neither am I! I’m just thirteen-

(Sixteen.)

Normal teens don’t kill each other. Nothing’s going to happen. Nothing’s going to happen.

Rantaro: Edgar!

I can see Rantaro walking towards me, most of the group loosely trailing behind him. He reaches out to me with a concerned look on his face as he pulls me closer.

Rantaro: You’re feeling okay, right? You left pretty suddenly.

Katsumi: Yeah, we don’t need anyone forming murder plans five minutes after the murder drops.

Daichi: Do you have any empathy at all? Monokuma just dropped the double bomb of a killing game and a motive at the same time! Should that even be allowed?

Keisha: That’s true, but I think it’s also dangerous to leave anyone unstable alone. Let’s just stick together. There’s safety in numbers, after all.

Aika: I guess we could hang out in the game room then? Or we could go back to the kitchen-

Sora: Yeah, let’s go to the kitchen! Isn’t food supposed to help improve your mood? That sounds like something we could all use after Monokuma’s announcement.

Tsuyoshi: You just want more of Minoru’s muffins, don’t you?

Sora: …Maybe a little bit.

Tsuyoshi laughs, a hearty and loud bark that echoes throughout the hall. It’s… a little scary, in all honesty. Still, part of me wishes I had the confidence to be able to laugh like that right after such a scary announcement.

I follow the group to the kitchen, where that plate of muffins still lies on the table. Minoru and Naoki dutifully distribute them out to all of us and I can hear some people, somewhat awkwardly, begin to talk. The mood is still tense, but with every word spoken, that tension seems to break just a little more.

Still, I can’t quite bring myself to join their conversations. Not just yet. I don’t think I’m that brave yet.

I bite into the muffin I'm holding into my hand. It's good, at least. Not the masterpiece Daichi’s making it out to be, in my opinion, but it isn't bad either.

Either way, I don't think there's much to do here anymore, so I leave the room and head back to my own dorm. It’s quiet here and I’m alone… it feels a little lonely honestly. I immediately cringe at how stupid that sounds because it is. It was my choice to come here, I could totally leave if I wanted to, so…

So why can’t I just work up the nerve to do it?

The door creaks open and for a moment, my heart leaps into my stomach before I realize it’s only Sumire. She wouldn’t do anything to me, she’s probably just as scared as I am. I’m fine! I’m fine !

Sumire: U-um, are you o-okay? You left p-pretty suddenly…

No.

Edgar: [thumbs-up] Yup!

Sumire: Oh…

I’m not really sure whether or not she believes me, but she invites herself onto my bed and sits next to me. The silence seems to grow more pronounced the longer we stay here, Sumire not even attempting to spark conversation.

Edgar: So, uh…

Sumire: I-is something wrong?

…Frankly, I have no clue how to word this kindly, so I just say exactly what I’m thinking.

Edgar: [bluntly] Why are you still here?

Sumire: [embarrased] A-am I bothering you?! S-sorry, I can go!

She quickly makes her way out the room, not even giving me time to interject. The door shuts with a final slam and the silence returns. With only my thoughts for company, I quickly start to feel bad for talking to Sumire like that. Yeah, I definitely should’ve found a way to say that more tactfully…

The sheets seem to have been pushed over a little with Sumire’s hasty escape, so I try to fix them back up, unveiling something else in the process.

It’s…

Edgar: [thinking out loud] A Monopad… Naoki did find his under his bed, didn’t he?

I pick up the tablet and activate it, pulling up that same familiar menu I’d seen only… wow, that can’t have happened any more than a couple of hours ago, could it?

Not wanting to see the rules again, I decide to pull up the profiles this time. Mine isn’t really anything mind-blowing, nor is it information you couldn’t have probably looked up about me on a student registry or whatever. The only thing that really catches my eye is the age listed in my profile: 16.

So it isn’t a lie, huh?

I guess that was too much to hope for…

Disinterested, I begin to flick through the rest of them, most of which seem to follow the same format. The only one that stands out in this regard is Keisha’s, which is basically completely broken; both her talent and blurb seem to be either completely bugged or defunct for some reason.

Is it just because this is an alpha model, or is it something else? Was Monokuma really not able to find any information her? Somehow I doubt it.

So what does it even mean then? Either Monokuma’s deliberately hiding that information from us, or…

…Or Keisha removed it somehow. I immediately reject the notion. Literally how would she even do that? We only woke up a couple of hours ago and knew that the Monopads even existed for even less time than that.

For some reason, the word “mastermind” comes to mind. That could explain it, couldn’t it? Keisha could be the mastermind…

But she isn’t even the only suspect, is she? It could be anyone.

My eyes widen at the realization and I just crash into the bed, slamming my head against the pillow. God, this all sucks . This entire situation feels like hell.

How did we get here?

How did I go from high school hopeful to killing game participant in what feels like less than a day? It's so hard to keep my hopes up when on day one, it's already starting to feel like my days are numbered.

I force my eyes shut and just try to force myself to fall asleep. I already feel so tired, it shouldn't be that hard.

Regardless, it takes far too long to finally sleep…


16 PLAYERS REMAIN

[ Item Obtained - Monopαd ]

A tablet whose case holds a familiar monochrome color scheme. It only has a portion of its full potential available right now, but something’s telling me this thing is important, so I better keep it handy… it’s annoying, but can’t be helped.

Notes:

Prologue complete!
Rest assured, Episode One will release, but I don't have as big of a backlog to post from as I did last time, so it might take longer to finish. I do have an interlude that'll release soon though, so stayed tuned for that.
Also, profiles if anybody wanted them.
Cyah~

Chapter 4: Interlude: King

Summary:

A Very Special Episode Synopsis:
"A story about a mastermind's comrade — namely, the loss of one, and how they deal with that."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

2 YEARS AGO

It’s been three weeks since [The King] last saw Junichi in school. This isn’t just a “being oblivious as fuck” thing — at least they hope not; they know they have a tendency to get stuck in their head a lot of the time, but they’re sure they’d notice if their best friend went missing.

Because it’s not like some shitty test or boring chore that they’d easily able to push out of their mind — it’s… it’s Junichi fucking Yasuda they’re talking about! The same guy who puts up with their ribbing and even actually has a couple of good comebacks on occasion, who lets they copy off of him during tests no matter how many lectures Kirisame-sensei gives him, whose smile always manages to light up their day no matter how shitty it is…

…And apparently, he’s just dropped off the face of the planet.

[The King] is so caught up in their thoughts they don’t even see the boy in front of them until he’s sprawled on the floor. His books and papers scatter all over the hallway, and [The King] thinks they can make out a curse he mutters under his breath that makes them wince in embarrassment.

“Ah shit,” they curse. “Let me help they gather all this.”

“No no, it’s fine! Seriously!” his insistence feels so forced they feel like they have to ignore it — y’know, it wouldn’t be the decent thing to do. Not to mention, he looks scrawny as all hell. Why was he even carrying so much in the first place?

As they pick up textbooks and essays, one thing stands out among the boy’s belongings — some kind of poster with sixteen smiling teens and the words “Danganronpa 48 - Tune In Soon…” written on the bottom. At first, they’re not quite sure why it draws their attention so much, until-

“Oh, sorry!” the boy awkwardly yelps as he snatches the poster from their hands, violet eyes turned towards the floor. “I, uh, thought I left that at home…”

They ignore that shitty lie in favor of the image that has already seared itself into their mind. How are they not supposed to recognize their best friend’s smile? “T-that was Junichi? He signed up for fucking Danganronpa?!”

The boy doesn’t respond, simply taking his stuff from [The King]’s hands and leaving, but his silence and refusal to meet their eyes speaks volumes. Distantly, they register the ringing of a school bell and somehow muster up the lucidity to head over to Trigonometry. While they absentmindedly scratch out the law of cosines or whatever, [The King] thinks.

I didn’t get that guy’s name.

I don’t know why Junichi would even join that show…

I don’t even know if he’s still alive.

They make a mental note to check if Season 48’s aired yet once they get home, and try their hardest not to forget.

 


 

The next time [The King] sees Junichi, it’s on their phone in the middle of the night, huddled under the covers. The air conditioner’s cold whirring provides little comfort to them as they stare daggers into the screen, as if the boy will suddenly appear next to them if they stare long enough.

They know that Junichi wouldn’t really be the same if he came back now — memory replacement, and all that — but he still looks… he still looks so much like Junichi, even if the Junichi he knows (knew?) would never wear a leather jacket over a lab coat. He’s got the same wild burgundy hair, leans against his podium in that same languid way, speaks in that same sharp-tongued way…

(looks at the boy with the ribbons in his hair a bit too coldly, corrects that girl with the eyebags a lot harsher than he would’ve before, he doesn’t smile with his teeth anymore.)

(is he really the same person?)

[The King] has tuned in at possibly the most risky time for Junichi — the Class Trial, only the first of many. Junichi would never somebody, but they are aware there’s been seasons where the blackened’s successfully gotten away with their crime; hell, didn’t one like that only air a year or two ago?

[The King] watches with bated breath as the protagonist, a jittejutsu-ka with fiery red hair and a hakama with an embroidered sun on it, blearily managed to uncover the culprit. When the graffiti tagger ends up getting executed, they even end up crying alongside the rest of the cast — impressive, given they’ve only known most of these people(?) for a handful of hours.

(their eyes flit to junichi again, and they notice he doesn’t cry.)

(is he hiding his feelings, or does he really just not care?)

(the junichi they know would’ve cried regardless.)

They turn off their phone, hoping for Junichi’s survival as they drift into a restful sleep and dream of magenta-tinted murders.

 


 

Somewhere along the line, it becomes almost like an obsession, sneaking in as much Danganronpa as they can into their schedule while [The King] goes through their everyday life; they watch the show during breakfast, during school — there’s barely a moment in time [The King] isn’t staring at their phone.

They tell themself it’s all for Junichi, that they only want to make sure he’ll be fine, but they still watch even when the hematologist doesn’t get even a minute of screentime. It’s not exactly care they feel for these other contestants — [The King] never knew any of them before the game after all, but their heart still lurches whenever something emotional happens on screen. Perhaps “investment” would be a better term for it?

Yeah! They’re just really invested in these characters too!!

([The King] ignores the fact they don’t really know what the difference is at this point)

It’s been almost five days since that first trial when another body finally turns up — that ikebana artist that was starting to get close to the protagonist. This time, [The King] actually gives it their all to try and solve the case before it gets brought to trial — just so they can make sure Junichi isn’t the culprit, of course. Thankfully, none of the evidence really seems to stack in his direction, and he’s acting the same as ever.

[The King] beams with satisfaction on the train home when their guesswork turns out to be right. They’d even managed to guess the culprit right for this chapter too — a particularly impressive feat, if they said so themself.

As their head fills with theories that night, they don’t even realize how low Junichi’s fallen in their list of priorities.

(it’s not like a character needs to be living in their head rent-free, right?)

 


 

Unfortunately, if there’s one thing [The King] doesn’t excel at, it’s subtlety. This wouldn’t have been an issue about a week and a half ago, but now that they spend so much time at school sneaking glances at their phone as they watch the Season 48 livestream, it was really only a matter of time before they got busted. They couldn’t completely fault Kirisame-sensei for it — perhaps it looked a bit suspicious for them to be on their phone in the middle of a test, but couldn’t he at least wait until they got to the body discovery to take their phone??

That’s not even the worst part though — they’re gonna be holding onto it for the next few days.

Days!!

How the hell are they supposed to keep up with the show like this??

…And Junichi! They’re supposed to be keeping an eye on him too!

The next couple of days drag on like molasses, yet they all seem to blend together into a haze so badly [The King] can barely keep track of the date. Unfortunately, this has the exact opposite of the intended effect — without their phone, [The King] is left staring at the window daydreaming about Danganronpa, words reaching their ears but never really registered.

So when Kirisame-sensei pulls them aside after class to return their phone, they could almost cry. Instead, [The King] bows and goes through all the motions they need to with the widest, dumbest smile on their face. Almost as soon as they leave the classroom, they’re already tapping a URL into Google as the Season 48 livestream loads painfully slowly.

Yup…

Any second now…

… … …

Eventually, their patience is rewarded with the screen finally fills with color, displaying a crowd of nine trudging through some dust-covered part of a village and… and this isn’t anywhere close to where they left off! What the fuck?! As [The King]’s eyes rove over the video, they realize Chapter 4 must’ve already started.

Not only that, somebody isn’t in the group.

Logically, this means that somebody must’ve died.

But… but he can’t have died that easily! Not to mention, Junichi basically didn’t have any death flags last chapter — how could he possibly be dead?? He’s probably just hanging back, or maybe he’s in one of those musty buildings, or something.

(no tears fall from [The King]’s cheeks when they realize their friend is dead.

because again, isn’t he just a character? he’s not the same junichi anymore, right?

so this shouldn’t even affect them, right?

they decide they don’t want to think about this any longer)

 


 

XXXXXXXXX XXXXXXX

( August 16, 20XX )

♛: [ Again, I can’t thank you enough for your help so far! ]

♛: [ You’ve had some really great ideas so far, and I think Season 49 will be all the better thanks to them. ]

[ ASKVASBCAS THANK YOU??? ] :♚

[ that’s such high praise… honestly your giving me too much credit ] :♚

[ *you’re ] :♚

[ like, i’m just doing my job :/ ] :♚

♛: [ I guess that’s true. ]

♛: [ Even so, I’m really grateful you decided to join me in the scripting department. ]

[ seriously, you’re giving me too much credit!! ] :♚

[ i’m sure you can hold your own in this company too, [XXXXXXXXX]-senpai ] :♚

[ after all, i’m not even a full-fledged employee yet ] :♚

♛: [ … ]

[ [XXXXXXXXX]-senpai??? ] :♚

[ WHAT DOES THIS MEAN??? ] :♚

[ I DIDNT THINK I WAS ACTUALLY GETTING PROMOTED LMFAOOO ] :♚

♛: [ You didn’t hear this from me. ]

♛: [ Also, Okabe-san would probably have my head if he knew I told you this. ]

[ yikes ] :♚

[ thanks for putting ur job on the line for this www ] :♚

[ seriously. ] :♚

♛: [ I look forward to working with you too, [♚]-kun. ]

Notes:

[ EDIT - 8/31/24 ]

 

Okay, so I decided to revamp this because I feel like the mastermind's character ended up shifting a lot from when I first wrote that interlude, and also it just sort of sucked??

IDK, but I feel like this conveys their character a lot better than before, I hope.

Also, "-kun" as an honorific can also be used for junior co-workers, so let's not write off half the cast just yet :)

Anyways, I ended up being a lot more interested in the DR48 concept than I expected, and now I kinda want to write that too lol. Not sure if I'm ready to write another whole-ass fangan though, so… we'll see, I guess!! 2.2's coming along well, so you can probably expect to see that soon too. See you soon~

Chapter 5: Chapter One [1]: Knife’s Edge

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"Today is a new day."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When I open my eyes, I see… sunlight. It shines brightly against the harsh red sky, an odd sight since it feels like it should be daytime. The campus of Hope’s Peak looms over me and to my right, I can see a familiar face, despite the graduation cap covering most of his green hair.

Rantaro: So… graduation, huh?

It comes out somewhat awkwardly, which is really only to be expected given what we’re seeing. Not to even mention the state of the world right now…

…Hold on. Where did that thought come from?

Edgar: Yup. Sorta thought it’d feel a lot better, but, you know…

I gesture awkwardly at the air nearby. It’s definitely a shitty explanation, but Rantaro luckily seems to understand what I mean by it.

Edgar: So, do you have any plans now?

Rantaro: Not really. [sighs] I wanted to continue searching as soon as I graduated, but with everything going on, I think I’ll be lucky to even make it to Hokkaido in the first place.

He looks guilty as he says that, and I have no idea how to comfort him, mostly because I have no idea what’s even going on here. Even as I think that, the words are already halfway out my mouth like a movie I can only watch.

Edgar: Well… I heard some of the class finished working on whatever their “protection plan” was pretty recently.

Rantaro: You say “some of the class”, but I’m pretty sure it was just Keisha’s idea.

Edgar: Not just her. I’m pretty sure [XXXX] helped a lot with it too!

Wait a minute, what was that? Despite having said it only a few seconds ago, I can’t even remember the name I just said.

Before I can dwell on the implications of that for long, a long black limo pulls up in front of us, one of the windows lowering to reveal Sumire calling us to get inside with the rest of them. Looks like our ride has come.

I step into the limo and as I notice somebody’s smile, everything slowly begins to fade away, everything blurring together into the same indistinguishable darkness…


 

TEAM DANGANRONPA PRESENTS…

Episode One:

"Keep Your Friends Close"

 


Slowly, I start to awaken, groggily pushing myself out of bed as I try to sift through the fog in my brain. I feel like I’m forgetting something major, but don’t really know what. Forcibly going through everything, I remember…

A winter chill. Unfamiliar faces.

A killing game.

…Oh, that’s right. This still isn’t my room, not my real bedroom…

I try to push that out of mind, walking into my bathroom to splash some water in my face to really wake up. I need to get my act together! Keep it together, Edgar, you can do this!

I dry my face with a shower towel I find nearby and prepare to walk out the door. You’ll be fine Edgar, just keep it together. I confidently open the door and smell something strange… is that pancakes? When I head over to the kitchen, I see an entire feast spread out on the table, pancakes and French toast in bowls alongside warm rice and miso soup.

Edgar: Oh my God! Who made all this?!

Rantaro: That would be me.

I look up to see Rantaro smiling with satisfaction at my surprise, one hand stuffed in his parka pocket as the other grasped the back of his neck.

Rantaro: Decided to try and mix in some Western-style dishes here. Wasn’t sure if you or Keisha were more used to that since-

Edgar: This looks like it might actually be enough for everyone. We might even have leftovers for tomorrow! Where’d you learn to cook like this?

Rantaro: I usually cook for my family, so I guess I’ve gotten good at cooking big meals.

Edgar: Exactly how big is your family?

Rantaro: It’s… pretty big.

Before I can ask more questions, I hear one of the doors behind me creak open as Naoki lumbers past us. It doesn’t take long for Daichi to follow his example, then pretty much the entire group as the kitchen quickly fills up with people. Soon the kitchen even starts to feel lively as people start to chat with each other.

Naoki: [clears throat] Now that we’re all here, I think we should have a discussion about what to do next.

Everybody immediately freezes,the subject immediately becoming clear — the killing game. Why does he want to talk about that of all things?

Katsumi: Like, the killing game? I don’t think the motive was really that bad.

Rantaro: [annoyed] We all forgot an entire sixth of our memories. Just because you aren’t bothered by that doesn’t mean the rest of us aren’t.

I try to do the mental math in my head. Three over sixteen… that’s a little more than a sixth, right? Thanks to me skipping a couple grades, I’ve apparently technically lost more memories than everyone else here.

Naoki: Regardless, I think it’d be good for us to focus our efforts on ending this game prematurely.

Kaoru: Évidemment. Everybody wants the game to end, but in case you haven’t noticed yet, nobody knows how to.

Aika: Let’s not shoot him down just yet! Any ideas, Naoki?

Naoki: Erm, well… not yet…

Katsumi: [sighs] What did I expect? I doubt a couple rules are gonna stop anyone from killing anyways.

Edgar: Don’t talk like that! What if somebody actually kills now?

Katsumi: Well, you’re always gonna be in danger anyways. Until that elevator opens, we’ll always be only a few rooms away from a potential killer, so isn’t it better to stay on edge?

Keisha: No. Actually, talking like that is only more likely to make people panic. [scowls] If you think you’re so smart, shouldn’t you be aware talking like that will only make you a target?

Katsumi: Nah, I like my chances.

With that, Katsumi casually leaves the kitchen and heads back to her own room, the sound of her lock clicking somehow audible as everyone seems hesitant to start talking again. Naoki looks somewhat ashamed and Rantaro tries to comfort him wordlessly, giving the lawmaker an awkward pat on the back.

The tense silence is broken when another person sits out of their chair and leaves, getting the rest of the group to disperse within minutes. Admittedly, I’m not too sure what I want to do now but I don’t feel like being alone, especially after Katsumi’s whole thing.

At least I have some free time on my hands. The real question is: who do I spend it with?

Well, definitely not Katsumi. Probably someone reliable, someone who doesn’t act like they’d kill, someone like…

Naoki! Even if he hasn’t come up with anything yet, that could change, right?

I walk up to his door and knock, barely even having to wait for his response before the door opens. Inviting myself in, it looks like Naoki doesn’t quite get why I’m here… probably because I haven’t explained that yet. Should probably get to that sometime soon.

Naoki: Erm, Mr. Reich… what are you doing here?

Edgar: Oh, just here to see what ideas you got. It'd be nice if we could do anything without getting Monokuma on our backs.

Naoki: Maybe… we can get rid of it? Monokuma can't have infinite copies, right? If we can destroy them all, we may be able to end the killing game.

Edgar: But what if it strikes back? I don't think it's worth it to sacrifice someone just to get out of here…

Naoki: There could be other ways.

Edgar: Like…?

He furrows his bride as he tries to think of a response, clearly struggling… Yeah, maybe I should've expected this. Monokuma hasn't made it easy to find a way out.

Edgar: Okay, maybe instead of focusing on this, we can try to find ways to… not kill people?

Naoki: Like some sort of anti-motive?

Edgar: [nods] Exactly!

Naoki: Well, we could perhaps remove all the weapons on this floor. I know the kitchen likely has some knives, maybe we could take all of those?

There's nothing exactly wrong with the idea, not really, but something about it still makes me cringe. It takes me a moment to properly figure out why I'm so unnerved though.

Edgar: …You want me to trust you with holding all the weapons here?

Nope! Absolutely not!

The sheer rejection must be clear on my face, because Naoki stutters a bit and frowns before moving on.

Naoki: If we cannot do that, then it may be best to focus on how to prevent others from murdering then. A nighttime curfew would be easy to implement, but perhaps we could also make some sort of buddy system, perhaps?

Edgar: I guess, but if someone murdered their buddy, then it'd basically make that worthless… actually, can someone murder two people?

Naoki: Are you-

Edgar: [forcefully] No! I'm just thinking out loud!

???: Well, don't worry about that! You can always ask me!

I hear a voice below me and instinctively flinch, not even having to look down to know who's there. Despite that, Monokuma still jumps on top of the bed, forcing me to stand up and keep some justice from it.

Edgar: What the fuck are you doing here?!

Monokuma: Hm? Didn't you have a question for me?

Naoki: You mean his wondering about double murders?

Monokuma: Yup! It just reminds me of this special little time I always use, but forgot to program in before you guys tried to speedrun the investigation.

I hear my Monopad buzz in my jacket pocket and take it out to see a notification. I guess Monokuma updated the rules.

  1. A single participant can only murder up to two victims. Breaking this rule will result in immediate punishment, and a class trial will not be held for them.

Edgar: Well, that's…

Monokuma: Useful? Of course! Who doesn't like a classic double murder? Just don't get to planning those out too soon, upupu.

With that frankly ridiculous parting line, Monokuma somehow disappears, leaving me and Naoki to awkwardly process the new rule.

What's so “classic” about double murders anyways? Why would Monokuma even want one when he basically just said he didn't want us to drop like flies too soon??

I can't really think of any reason and frankly, I don't think I want to. In fact, I should probably just leave now. It's getting way too awkward and I already have enough to be worried about without adding fucking double murders to the mix.

I leave the room, entering an empty hallway… sure am all alone here…

(Easy target.)

Bad idea, I should just find someone else to talk to. I just choose a door at random since I don't really have any idea who I want to hang out with and end up talking to…

Sora: Yo, what's up?

Sora, I guess? He's alright, especially compared to some of the others I'm stuck here with.

Sora: Uh, not to sound rude, but what exactly are you doing here?

Edgar: I came for… you, I guess? I just felt like hanging out.

His smile grows wider when I say that, a dorky and uneven grin blossoming onto his face. It’s… kind of cute, actually. Now I’m sort of wishing I had something to give him — like, as some sort of “thank-you” gift or whatever. Unfortunately, the only things I really have on me besides my clothes are my beanie and the pins on it… come to think of it, those could work, right?

I randomly pluck one off of it and hand it to Sora, one with a pretty simple design of a yellow star shining brightly against the navy background. I’m pretty sure it glows in the dark too. Damn, now I actually kind of want it back.

Seeing the way it makes Sora smile though, I start to regret it a little less.

Sora: Anyways, you wanna talk? I didn’t really have anything in mind… not that there’s much to do here anyways.

Edgar: I guess not. Normally, I’d probably be in class or on my computer around this time, but we obviously can’t do that here.

Sora: Yeah, but it’s more than just that! I just hate feeling cooped up like this! Don’t you feel the same way?

I briefly try to remember when the last time I left the house was that wasn’t for school, but decide that now is not the time to ponder that. Time for a subject change!

Edgar: So, why’re you a sprinter anyways?

Sora: It’s not really that impressive…

Edgar: Come on! You know you’re talking to the lucky student here, right? Even Monokuma mentioned how good you are in the profiles.

Sora: [laughs] It’s not that impressive! Basically, gym was the only thing I was really good at for, like… ever. I’m not a sit-down-and-study guy, you know?

Edgar: [nods] I get it.

Sora sounds a little sadder this time when he laughs.

Sora: Doubt it. My teachers really hated me, you know? The only one that really gave me a chance was the gym teacher — signed me up for some track meets, caught my mentor’s eye and that’s how I got here.

Edgar: Shit, that must’ve been hard… sorry if I brought up something uncomfortable.

Sora: Listen, it’s not that big a deal! Besides, I’m the Ultimate Sprinter now, so at least it wasn’t all for nothing.

Despite his reassurances, I’m pretty sure that I’ve fucked up somehow. He doesn’t look mad or anything like that, but there’s no way he’s just feeling okay after dumping that on me. I really don’t think it’s a good idea to talk like this anymore.

Edgar: Should we… get something to eat? It’s probably around lunchtime, right?

Sora nods, so we head over to the kitchen together. There, Aika and Kokoro seem to be trying to cook something together, the latter whipping up some kind of batter while the former manned the oven.

Aika: [turns around] Oh, you guys! What’re you doing here?

Sora: We came to get lunch.

Kokoro: I don’t think I made enough batter for more of us. I was only really expecting to have Ai-chan around.

“Ai-chan”? I just thought Aika was that casual with everyone, but maybe it’s just some mutual thing they have going on? They must be pretty close if they’re on that level with each other. I wonder if they knew each other before this…

Aika: Yeah, it was really sweet! [looks at me] You know, she wanted to do this all by herself at first. How sweet~

Edgar: [nods] You don’t have to make anything for us though. We’ll figure something out.

I tug on Sora’s arm and we enter the pantry together, digging through the shelves for fruits and other foods we could use to make a basic boxed lunch. After going back into the kitchen, I decide to wash the fruits and get a cutting board to prepare to dice them up. Now where are the knives…

From the corner of my eye, I notice Kokoro freeze as I finally find the knife rack and grab one from the six indents carved into the wood.

Kokoro: Edgar… where’s the second knife?

Edgar: Huh?

I look down at the knife rack to see what she’s actually talking about and when I finally realize why, the reason is enough to make my blood run cold:

There should be six knives here, five if we don’t count the one I just took out. There are only four in the knife rack now.

Everyone’s eyes widen as we all simultaneously realize what this must mean; there are only a few reasons a knife would go missing in a scenario like this, and it doesn’t take a genius to put two and two together.

Sora: H-hey, you didn’t take that other knife, right Edgar?

Edgar: Of course not! How am I supposed to know who took it?

Kokoro: [muttering] Anybody could’ve come in here between breakfast and now… so we don’t even have a main suspect. Anyone could’ve done it.

She seems to be right and that’s what’s most terrifying. Anybody — even someone in this room right now — could be responsible for this. Even worse, that same person could be planning someone’s murder, planning my murder-

Aika: Edgar, are you hurt?

I don’t even realize what she’s talking about until I look down at the cutting board. Somehow, I’ve accidentally cut my thumb with the knife, a slight iron smell tainting the display of diced fruit and juice on it.

Aika: I… don’t know if we should worry about this.

Kokoro: What?! Ai-chan, someone could be planning a murder-

Aika: We don’t know that though! I get that this looks really bad, but we shouldn’t suspect everyone because of this! Maybe we can try to wait it out?

Edgar: No, someone could turn up dead if we ignore this!

A thought crosses my mind and it feels too right to ignore.

Edgar: Aika… were you the one that took the knife?

Kokoro: What- of course she didn't! We've been together practically this entire time!

Edgar: But she doesn’t want us to look into this?! That’s so obviously suspicious — there’s no way it isn’t her!

As Kokoro gives me a withering glare, it occurs to me that maybe it isn’t the best idea to be shit-talking someone who may or may not be holding onto a knife. Even though Aika still has that same shaky smile (though it seems to be faltering at this point) on her face, I’m positive it’s only a mask to hide her contempt for me.

Oh shit. She’s so going to target me, isn’t she? Fuck, I should’ve kept my mouth shut, why the fuck don’t I ever think to do that-

For once in my life, I actually do something smart and run out of there, barely hearing Sora calling for me as I rush into the first room I find. I slump to the floor and try to calm my breathing as I continue to tremble pathetically, barely even noticing as someone approached.

Rantaro doesn’t say anything at first, just kneeling down to check if I’m okay.

Rantaro: …Did something happen?

I don’t mean to do it but before I know it, I’ve already confessed to Rantaro everything that happened in the kitchen. He looks somewhat uneasy the more I talk, but somehow manages to keep a straight face as he tries to comfort me.

Rantaro: It’ll be okay. If it means anything, it doesn’t look like whoever stole the knife has done anything, right? Maybe… maybe they aren’t planning a murder.

Rantaro’s logic isn’t wrong, but my fear hasn’t subsided even as I stop shaking. Even if the knife stealer hasn’t done anything yet, there’s always the fact that they could . If not right now, maybe in a few minutes, a few hours, a few days if we don’t find out who did this.

Aika and Rantaro want to believe in this person for some reason, seemingly disregarding the fact we’re in a murder game. Am I the only one who’s freaked out by this!?

Edgar: We don’t know that though! They could be planning to murder you! Or me!!

Rantaro: …

He only frowns, hands in his pockets as he seemingly tries to come up with something else reassuring. It’s not going to work. Everybody seems so cavalier about this and I guess I’m in the wrong for being worried??

Frustrated, I decide to just head back to my room to stay there and climb into bed — I think I’ve had enough of talking to potential killers. Despite how comfortable the pillows are though, it feels like it takes forever to fall asleep.

Maybe it’s just the cold or maybe it’s because of the whirlwind of emotions I’d just faced today, but all I can do is wait to fall asleep.

It takes a long time.

Notes:

Looks like we didn't even need a motive for someone to (seemingly) jump into planning murder, lol
Tune in next week to see if our lucky boy is right to be so paranoid!

Chapter 6: Chapter One [2]: All Talk, No Walk

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"A storm is brewing."

Chapter Text

Ding dong bing bong!

Monokuma: [ear-piercingly loud] Ahem, attention everyone! Now that it’s 8 a.m., it’s time to seize the day and shed some blood! Happy killing~

…Ugh. How’d I sleep through that the first time? I’m still reeling from the noise even after a few minutes, but it’s annoyingly effective at its job as I stumble out of bed and into the bathroom to freshen up before leaving my room.

When I put my beanie on, I briefly wonder where my “Hope Supernova” pin is before I start to remember. That’s how sleepy I am — I almost forgot how I gave it to Sora before…

…never mind. Now’s not the time to linger on that. There’s no way anybody’s dead, it’s only been two days since Monokuma’s motive and the knife only got stolen yesterday. Maybe everyone is right! Maybe everyone will be fine!

I step out my door and, to my relief, don’t find any dead bodies. I breathe out a quick sigh before heading to the kitchen, which is surprisingly almost full; I think the only ones I don’t see here are Naoki, Minoru and Katsumi- wait, never mind, I think Minoru’s walking in right now.

Despite everybody being here though, it looks like Rantaro’s still cooking, though that isn’t the most surprising part to me — Kaoru of all people seems to be the one helping him out, though I really doubt he needs it.

Rantaro: [turns to pot] Hey, Kaoru, what are you doing?

Kaoru: [sprinkling in spices] This will give it more flavor! Why don’t you focus on what you were doing before?

Daichi: Millionaire fight! Millionaire fight!

Minoru: Daichi, don’t tease them. I thought you were a millionaire too anyways…

Tsuyoshi: Yeah, they’ve been at it for a while anyways, so it ain’t like it’s anything new.

Edgar: Really? [to Rantaro] Why are you two even working together at this point?

Rantaro: We’re almost done anyways, just wait for a few more minutes.

Kaoru: Besides, the knife disappeared under his watch yesterday. Since he clearly can’t be trusted to work alone, it only makes sense to him to pair up with someone. [squints] Goodness knows he’s already proved incompetent enough as is.

A flicker of anger crosses Rantaro’s features, but he quickly covers it up and just sighs, taking in a deep breath before he responds.

Rantaro: She’s… right. I should’ve been paying more attention.

Hifumi: You’re not even going to try defending yourself? Even if it’s technically your fault, you shouldn’t just let her talk down to you like that.

Rantaro: At least I managed to finish cooking. Breakfast is served.

As if on cue, both Katsumi and Naoki walk into the kitchen as he says that. While Katsumi seems none the worse for wear, even though her hoodie is a little rumpled, dark eyebags color the underside of Naoki’s eyes and he looks like he’s about to tip over.

Sora: Damn, did something happen last night, Naoki?

He doesn't respond, only shambling over to the table as he pours himself a cup of coffee. He looks like the living dead, what was he doing all night?

Wait a minute… he did say a nighttime curfew would be easy to implement, didn’t he?

That means he actually did it, didn’t he? And thank God for that. Naoki does look like he might tip over, so maybe this isn’t quite healthy for him to do, but at least now the knife thief can’t try anything. What are they gonna do — commit a murder in broad daylight?

Anyways, the kitchen seems just about cleared out now, the only ones remaining being Naoki, Rantaro and Hitomi. Rantaro seems to be cleaning the dishware, turning occasionally to make sure Naoki’s doing okay, and Hitomi…

Edgar: Are those pills ?

They're hard to see with her hand somewhat covering it, but I can make out a white pill in the cup of water she holds.

Hitomi: They’re testosterone blockers. For, well, you know …

She gestures vaguely at her headband in lieu of a verbal response.

Rantaro: Is that safe? We don't know if Monokuma could've replaced it with something dangerous.

Edgar: Wait, are you saying Monokuma replaced it with cyanide?

Hitomi: [alarmed] W-why is that the first thing your mind jumps to?!

Hitomi: [shakes head] That’s probably not the case anyways. These don’t look any different than they normally do — I think it’s even the same brand and everything…

Hitomi: I think Monokuma’s made accommodations for everyone who needs them. I went to Hifumi's room yesterday and I noticed she had a couple of EpiPens there.

Edgar: For what?

Hitomi: Her nut allergy. She told us a couple of days ago, but I don't think you stayed long enough to hear that.

I guess that makes sense. If she's talking about the day Monokuma announced the motive, then I do remember leaving pretty abruptly…

Speaking of leaving, it looks like Hitomi takes this as her cue, waving a quick goodbye before heading off to someone's room. With Naoki pretty much out for the count and Rantaro seemingly done washing, I guess I'll hang out with him.

Edgar: So… do you wanna talk?

Rantaro: I guess, but what are we gonna do with Naoki?

Good point. I slowly inch away from the kitchen and towards Rantaro's room, which he awkwardly does too after a few minutes. Taking a seat on top of his bed, I wait for him to come in so we can chat.

Rantaro: So is there any reason you wanted to talk? I've already gotten some questions about my talent, so if you're curious about that, I can explain.

Edgar: Um, not really. I wanted to ask about something else. You remember that guy Aika mentioned a while back, Kanemaru Amami?

Rantaro: [corrects] Kanemitsu , not Kanemaru.

Edgar: Who is he anyways?

Rantaro sighs, taking a moment to find the best way to word it. Is it really that touchy of a subject?

Rantaro: …Well, he’s my dad. Amami Corporation’s this big boating business — rentals, buying, lots of stuff — and he runs the company. It racked up a lot of money, especially from richer guys, so he naturally got pretty rich off it. That’s how I got into adventuring in the first place.

I guess that makes sense, but it still just raises more questions for me. Didn’t his profile say he’d “completely disconnected from the company”? Why would he do that if his dad’s basically a millionaire?

When I voice this out loud, Rantaro only stiffens, clearly uncomfortable. God, why do I keep pressing on shit like this?! Backtrack! Backtrack!!

Edgar: [quickly] Uh, we don’t really have to talk about that if you want! Maybe we can just chat about, like… shows! Or something!

He nods and I move over a little on the bed, making room for Rantaro to sit. When I do so, I feel something strange poking me, a little painfully. What the hell is that ?

Edgar: Hey, do you mind if I move these sheets a little? It kinda hurts for some reason…

Rantaro nods and tries to straighten them a little, taking my shot. In all honesty, I don’t notice much of a difference, but something must’ve changed since I don’t feel anything. We talk casually for a while more about our favorite shows, though the only ones Rantaro seems able to name are shows for little girls.

Guess he’s not into TV? I guess when you’re out as much as he is, you don’t get much leisure time.

Eventually, I start to get a little bored and leave, heading to the game room in search of something more entertaining. Surprisingly, despite how this place seems like the only real source of entertainment, it’s completely empty. Is everyone just talking with each other? I guess so.

I take out a random board game and decide to wait here because surely someone has to come eventually , right?

I wait for a good while, probably about thirty minutes, but my patience isn’t infinite and it really isn’t worth waiting this long for a stupid board game, so I prepare to leave when I notice a pair walking through the door.

Aika: Ready for round two? Gotta warn you, you won’t be winning easily~

Kokoro can’t help but smirk at that, though it comes off as more warm than condescending. I think it’s the first real smile I’ve seen coming from her.

As soon as I notice it, it seems to slip off her face as we make eye contact.

Kokoro: Oh… you.

Edgar: I can just go if you want! It’s not a big deal.

Honestly, I really don’t want to deal with these awkward stares any longer than I have to, but Aika must disagree because she’s quick to cut in.

Aika: Nah, it’s alright! That’s Monopoly you’re holding, right? I’ve never played, but I’m sure the three of us could have some fun with it!

Edgar: Alright, if you want…

I finally take the pieces out of the box and set up the game, explaining the game to the duo as I do so. Kokoro ends up dealing for us and the game’s a pretty boring one in all honesty, resulting in a landslide victory for me. Either I didn’t explain it well enough or they’re just not good at Monopoly. Despite Aika’s insistence on rematching me, she doesn’t seem as focused on the game this time as she was before.

She and Kokoro keep exchanging looks between the two of them, meaningful in a way I still can’t decipher. Every once in a while, the latter shoots me a glare as I try to regain their attention. Is this even about the game anymore?

Eventually, I work up the courage to ask.

Edgar: Do you guys… have a problem with me?

Aika: Hm?

Edgar: Like, I feel like I’m being left out of something and maybe you guys are mad at me?

Kokoro: [sarcastically] I wonder why…

Edgar: Uh, yeah, I am?? That's why I'm asking??

For her part, Aika seems just as confused as I am, but Kokoro's expression still remains accusatory, even sort of hateful. Seriously, what did I do ? Kokoro sighs as she begins to walk out.

Kokoro: I’m heading back. We can do this later, Ai-chan.

Aika: Sure then. Seeya…

Aika looks somewhat disappointed as Kokoro finally walks out, not sparing either of us a glance. Seriously, what is her problem…?

Well, since Aika is here, I guess I should try to ask her.

Edgar: Is something up with Kokoro? She’s been acting really strange today.

Aika: I’m… not really sure. She really only acts like this whenever you’re around, otherwise she’s pretty normal. Maybe she’s still mad about yesterday?

I almost ask what happened yesterday, but immediately realize how bad of an idea that is — I accused her of literal murder yesterday, I’d be surprised if she was anywhere near ready to talk about that. I didn’t expect Kokoro to be the one to take it to heart though.

Edgar: Yeah, but there’s clearly some reason she’s acting like this.

Aika: I wouldn’t think much of it. I’m all for forgiving and forgetting, but it doesn’t come as easy to Ko-chan. She’s just protective is all.

Forgive and forget, huh? I’m still not sure how much I trust that’s the case, but she doesn’t seem outwardly vengeful, which is… comforting, maybe. I couldn’t possibly imagine shrugging off what I accused of yesterday, but I guess Aika really is that forgiving.

Maybe I really was just paranoid.

Yeah! Just because Aika wasn’t as concerned as me doesn’t mean she took it! The knife thief’s probably just someone else then… someone like…

Well, I have an idea of who it could be, it couldn’t possibly be them, right?

Ugh, what did I just say about being paranoid?? If Aika can be so trusting and make it work, then I should be able to do the same! And starting right now, I’m going to start doing just that!

With as much confidence as I can muster, I stride out of the game room and into the garden where once again, I find Katsumi. Definitely not my ideal first choice, but I guess now that I’m here, I should at least try to talk to her. I try to wave to her and she looks back at me, a wry smile blooming on her face as she begins to look somewhat amused.

Katsumi: Hanging out with me now, huh? Didn’t think I’d still have fans after my little stunt yesterday.

Edgar: I guess… what does that mean, though?

Katsumi: [shrugs] I mean, Tsuyoshi’s gotten a little pissy now and Keisha doesn’t appreciate me “lowering morale”, but who really cares right? She’s acting like we’re in the middle of a war or something. Is it her talent or something?

Edgar: I mean, it could be. She caught onto the bunker thing pretty early too… maybe she’s the Ultimate Theorist?

Katsumi nods, more to acknowledge the theory than anything. Keisha’s talent is definitely one of those mysteries I don’t think we’re gonna get an answer for in a long time, especially since the only person (bear? whatever) who seems to even have a clue is refusing to give us any information on it.

At this rate, we might become the Ultimate Theorists with how this conversation is progressing. It’d certainly be a more interesting talent than “Ultimate Lucky Student”, even if I’m kind of reaching at this point…

Anyways, since I’ve got Katsumi here, now’s probably the best time to try and understand her. What would be a good question to ask?

I guess the first thing is why she’s like… that. There’s probably a more tactful way to word it though.

Edgar: …You’re pretty lax about this, right?

Katsumi raises an eyebrow, a little confused by the statement.

Edgar: Like, about the whole killing game. You stood up to Monokuma, you insulted it to its face, you aren’t panicking like anyone else here.

(Like me.)

Katsumi: And your point is?

Edgar: Just- how ?! How can you just go on and act like this and still think you’ll be okay?!

It comes out a lot angrier than I mean it to me, and I guess I am a little angry at her, but I also really want to know how she’s coping with this. I feel like I’m about to break out into tears every time I dwell on this damn game, but she apparently feels confident enough to piss off just about everybody in the MonoBunker.

“Please. I’ve dealt with people like Monokuma, and those kinds of people don’t care much about rules when it comes down to it. All they want is suffering .”

Something finally seems to click as a fragment of a memory floats to mind. Does Katsumi… know Monokuma?

Katsumi: No.

Edgar: What the- how did you even hear that?

Katsumi: You said that out loud. Don’t tell me you’re one of those people who narrates their thoughts out loud…

Katsumi: But if you’re really interested… let’s just say I’ve pissed off a lot of people before coming here.

Edgar: Really? I’m gonna be honest, I never heard of you before waking up here. Did you really anger that many people?

Katsumi: You don’t know the half of it. Tons of people got pissed off at me and Mato-kun when we made it big and needless to say, they got pretty sadistic with how they showed off their anger.

Edgar: Oh… are you guys okay?

Katsumi: [sardonically] I’m here now, aren’t I?

I nod halfheartedly, but she seems tuned out of the conversation now, looking idly at all the nature that surrounds us. My guess is that she’s probably trying to distract herself — whatever she’s trying to recall clearly wasn’t pretty, from what little she divulged.

Now I’m starting to feel like an asshole for asking about all this. Katsumi already seemed cagey about it when Monokuma appeared, what if I made it even worse?!

God, I just can’t win today, can I??

I head out of the garden and try to distract myself by finding another person to talk with. Unfortunately, everybody else either seems to be in the middle of a conversation already or in their rooms, leaving me stuck in the kitchen. Kaoru and Rantaro walk in after a while, surprisingly without any sort of argument breaking out, and get straight to cooking dinner.

I try to help out, but Rantaro reassures me I can just wait while he and Kaoru handle this… he’s probably right anyways. The two of them seem a lot more competent than I am and if one of them doesn’t even want me to help out, there isn’t much I can do.

…God, I really am useless, aren’t I?

Either way, I hear a lot less arguing this time as the two of them work together to whip up our next dinner, with the cooking going a lot smoother this time. Their banter kind of reminds me of those stereotypical couples or whatever I used to see on TV.

When they’re done cooking, they leave to gather everyone else for dinner and I’m left alone in the kitchen. I catch a glimpse of the knife rack from the corner of my eye, still missing one, and…

Hitomi: Oh! You’re already here, Edgar?

I don’t even realize Hitomi’s come until she’s standing right in front of me. Leaning casually against the wall, I try to play it cool. Looks like I’m not getting away with that anytime soon…

Edgar: Yeah. What are you doing here?

Hitomi: Rantaro asked me to come here for dinner. He didn’t tell you the same thing?

Edgar: Oh right…

And now it’s awkward again. At least the others are starting to join in, room slowly getting livelier as more people start to come in. It’s a little overwhelming having fifteen other people talking at the same time, but I can’t really complain with how homely it feels here; Daichi and Minoru are talking about some murder-mystery they played in the game room, Aika’s asking Rantaro about his family and Sora even manages to rope me into some debate he’s having with Naoki.

Even when we all dismiss and I’m alone in my room again, I feel a little lighter. I can’t quite call it happiness — maybe “optimism” is a better word. Even with everything that happened today, I still feel like I managed to befriend Aika and Rantaro. Maybe even Katsumi if we’re being generous?

If I can really find friends in a place like this, maybe everything really will turn out okay…

Yeah. I think tomorrow’s going to be just fine.

Chapter 7: Chapter One [3]: Deadline

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"Your days are numbered."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ding dong bing bong!

Monokuma: [ear-piercingly loud] Ahem, attention everyone! Now that it’s 8 a.m., it’s time to seize the day and shed some blood! And I think we’ll be seeing some bloodshed this time…

Even though I’m technically already awake by now, Monokuma’s words snap me into full awareness. What the hell does it mean it thinks it’ll be seeing some bloodshed? That can’t be good…

Monokuma: So report to the kitchen as soon as you can! I’ve got another beary special announcement to make~

Oh shit, it is so announcing another motive, isn’t it? If it’s anything like the one Monokuma released before, I genuinely don’t think I’ll be able to handle it, but I also sort of don’t want to die -

I wince as the thought comes to mind and try to take some deep breaths to unwind the knot in my chest. It’s probably going to be fine… nobody’s killed in three days, maybe this won’t even work. Maybe it’s not even a motive!

I repeat these affirmations to myself as I walk into the kitchen, finding about half the class gathered with taut faces. Even as people slowly start to wake up and walk in, the mood doesn’t get any lighter, despite some attempts.

Daichi: So… the weather, huh?

Tsuyoshi: [sighs] What the fuck are you even saying, this place doesn’t have any weather!

Daichi: Alright, geez! I talk a lot when I’m nervous, fuck off…

Keisha: We probably all have good reason to be nervous given Monokuma’s announcement. Maybe… should we all just leave? You don’t think it could kill us all with just its claws, right?

Sumire: Th-that doesn’t sound like a good idea.

Takashi: [stands up dramatically] Well, if it comes down to that, I’ll protect you guys!

Almost everyone just gives him a flat stare, the disbelief on our faces clear. The confident smirk he tries to keep up wilts a little at the negative attention, before melting into an uneasy line as he sits back down in his seat.

Katsumi: [nods] True.

Katsumi’s the last person to walk in, surveying us with dull eyes as she leans against the countertop.

Katsumi: So unless you feel like committing suicide via Monokuma, maybe don’t try to do that.

Minoru: Hey, don’t joke about that!

Hifumi: Does Katsumi look like she’s joking? She’s just heartless.

Hitomi: Guys, we really don’t have to be fighting like this!

???: Yeah, you’re taking away from my drama. Maybe I should make a rule for that too… but never mind that! Your lovable host has arrived!

I really shouldn’t be as surprised as I am, but I still jump back a bit when Monokuma appears, grinning as wide as always. Everybody seems to bristle as it approaches and I have to wonder just why it’s even doing this. Isn’t one motive enough??

Monokuma: Anyways, I’m sure you’re wondering what’s going on-

Hifumi: No, we aren’t.

Tsuyoshi: Yeah, this is just another stupid motive, isn’t it?

Monokuma: What? No… [mutters] Curse my predictability!

Minoru: What is it this time then? More amnesia? Secrets?? Poison?!?

Daichi: [hisses] Holy shit, dude, stop giving him ideas!

Monokuma: Hm, maybe next time. But today’s motive is actually a lot more tame — just a simple little deadline. You don’t even have to worry about it, really! Your little game of whodunnit’s been a lot more interesting anyways.

Rantaro: Hold on a second, why’re you just ignoring the motive? Is this some sort of trap?

Kokoro: Maybe it’s not “despairful” enough or whatever.

Monokuma: Well, you all sure want to get to killing, don’t you? I’m happy to oblige though, so here it is-

Monokuma: If I don’t see a body drop in the next twenty-four hours, there will be no graduating from the MonoBunker™!

You… you’ve gotta be kidding me.

This is what we don’t have to worry about?! It’s giving us a goddamn time limit to escape and it’s just brushing it off because of something else that isn’t even a motive?? It doesn’t even have the decency to leave gracefully, just giving us another stupid “upupu” before it waddles off.

Well, fine! Fine! This can be okay, right?

Everyone is starting to look pretty worried, but nobody really looks like they’re panicking, which I think is a good sign?

(Then again, nobody here looks like a knife thief either…)

Ugh, I really don’t want to be thinking about that now of all times, but I also don’t want to just sit here twiddling my thumbs until something happens. There is one idea I have, but now might not be the time to delve into that , so…

No use stressing out over this. I guess I’ll just try to talk with someone around here… someone like Rantaro, I guess — he is the only person left here, so I guess I don’t have much of a choice.

Rantaro: …

Edgar: …So… your family, huh?

Rantaro: [confused] What about them?

Edgar: I dunno, it was just really awkward sitting here in silence. But…

Edgar: …You didn’t really talk a lot about your family. What they did , yeah, but not a lot about them . Do you get what I’m trying to say here?

Rantaro: I do, it’s just a really long story. Not sure if you’d be interested.

Edgar: Why not? We have basically the rest of forever, don’t we?

Rantaro: [mutters] More like 24 hours…

Well, that’s… pessimistic. Not that he might not have a point there, it’s unfortunately starting to seem more and more plausible- but that’s irrelevant! We’re here for a casual talk and we can save that depressing train of thought for later!

I go up to Rantaro’s room and, while I wait for him to come in, decide to do a little snooping. It’s not going to be anything too big, just for peace of mind! Yeah! I push past the pang of regret I feel to check under the bed really quickly, though it doesn’t seem to have anything. Maybe his pillow…?

Hesitantly, I lift the pillow and my stomach drops as I see what lies underneath: a knife, the blade gleaming in the fluorescent light. I don’t get long to look at it though because I’m able to hear footsteps coming closer and- oh shit I need to hide this.

Rantaro: Hey, are you doing alright? You look a little-

Edgar: [stuffs hands in pockets] Yup!! Fine!! Just… need to use the bathroom!

I hastily paste a wide smile on my face as I dash out of his room and into mine, leaving Rantaro confused. It’s definitely a shitty excuse, but at least it gets me out of there!

I try not to dwell on the implications of Rantaro having this because between this and Monokuma’s new motive, I might just break down, and I really don’t want to know what that would mean while I’m holding onto this thing…

(Because the way things are going, murder might not be off the table.)

Pushing that morbid thought out of mind, I decide to distract myself by going to the game room. Maybe some board games will take my mind off of this? When I get there, there are already two people sitting down on the floor chatting with each other.

Daichi: Okay then, would you rather… have clown music play every time you speak or only ever be able to sing?

Minoru: [laughs nervously] Definitely the first one.

Daichi: That was quick!

Edgar: Are you guys playing “would you rather”?

Daichi: Yup! Would you rather join, or nah?

Edgar: …Yeah?

Daichi: Okay, I’ll admit that was not my best work. Um, would you rather never be able to run again or never be able to fly again?

Minoru: Well, I’ve never even been on a plane, so probably the second one.

Edgar: Ditto.

Daichi: Really? I kinda assumed you still had family in America or something. Wouldn’t you miss visiting them or whatever?

Edgar: Not really. I don’t really know where my grandparents are now, and my dad…

Edgar: …Well, that’s not important! Who’s next?

We start to settle into a routine after that, each of us managing to come up with a question that somehow feels even more absurd than the last. Between Daichi’s wide grins and Minoru’s quiet smiles, it feels like we’re all really enjoying this.

I guess it makes sense. Daichi doesn’t really seem to be that serious of a person anyways, and Minoru seems to be happy to go along with his plans, so it clicks they wouldn’t be too concerned about the motive right now.

Minoru: Okay, Daichi — would you rather lose all your money or never be able to make any more than you have now?

Edgar: …But he’s rich.

Daichi: I think it’s still a pretty valid question — budgeting is super hard for me. That being said, still totally taking the second option.

Minoru: Ah…

Edgar: How did you even make that much money anyways? I know Rantaro has his dad’s company and I think Kaoru made hers from scratch, but what about you?

Daichi: Oh, nothing really impressive, just family inheritance.

Minoru: Your parents must be really nice people if they gave you that much money then! Did they help you set up MiraiBrite too, or was that just you.

Daichi: Just me. Yeah, my parents are…

His voice trails off as he lowers his head, voice tinged with sadness as he struggles to finish his sentence. Eventually, he just gives up and shrugs, making me wince with guilt as I subtly inch closer to the door. I definitely fucked that up, but in my defense, how was I supposed to know his parents were dead??

Or at least, that’s what I’m assuming…

Either way, it gives me a bad taste in my stomach to be thinking about Daichi like this; after all, this probably feels super personal to him or something. My head stays downcast as I walk into the hallway and I don’t even realize I’ve bumped into Sora until it’s too late.

Edgar: Ouch— oh shit, sorry!

Sora: No worries, you’re just the person I wanted to do this with!

I feel his hand shake a little as he takes mine and drags me over to the other side of the hallway, a shaky smile pasted on his face as he explains.

Sora: Let’s race!

Well, that wasn’t exactly a request I was expecting, especially with how nervous he looks.

Edgar: O…kay? I’m not really the most athletic person though. Why didn’t you ask Tsuyoshi or something?

Sora: [shrugs] I just wanted to do it with you, I guess. Let’s do this!

Before I can even get into position to try and run, Sora’s already at least halfway down the hall. By the time I’ve taken a few steps forward, he’s already making his way back. If I had any doubts about his talent before — not that I did have any of those, of course — I sure as hell didn’t have them anymore.

Despite this obvious disparity in skill, he still encourages me to go for another round, which I for some reason end up doing — I obviously lose that one. He does it again, I lose again. I’m already drenched with sweat by our tenth run despite how Sora seems none the worse for wear, and despite my attempts to keep up with him, I eventually don’t have it in me to continue.

Edgar: [pants] Holy shit… can we take a break now?

Sora: We’re only on lap forty-two, we can keep going!

Edgar: Forty-two?! Are you listening to yourself, Sora — I can’t keep this up for that long, I barely. managed that forty-two as is!

Edgar: [sighs] Seriously, why are we even doing this?

Sora: Well, aren’t you worried about the motive? This is how we can let out some steam, right?

I guess the idea makes sense to me, but seeing how Sora’s struggling to keep that smile on his face, it’s painfully obvious how much he’s trying to project on me. Or well… for now I’m fine, but-

But this isn’t about me! This is about Sora, so I should probably try to lift his mood… somehow.

Edgar: Maybe, but there’s still a chance that nobody will… y’know, kill , right?

His smile cracks as I say that

Sora: What about that knife thief? We don’t even have a day to find them and they’re still out there.

Sora: I dunno, I just… [quieter] I just really want to be out of here already, you know?

His legs bounce nervously as he slumps against the wall, head downturned and more tired than I’d ever seen him before. Jeez, and I thought I was taking this badly… Sora really does seem worried about this.

(Maybe worried enough to kill.)

He wouldn’t do that, would he?

(Not if I get him first. )

… …

Edgar: [mutters] I’ll see you later, I guess.

I don’t spare him another glance as I head back to my room, immediately collapsing on my bed from the sheer tiredness I feel. The day hasn’t even ended yet and I already feel tempted to just shut my eyes and go to sleep; unfortunately, though I try to shut my eyes, my limbs still have a dull ache to them and my stomach feels just empty enough that trying to sleep feels like a futile task. I groan in annoyance, standing up from the bed to head over to the kitchen and grab something quick to eat.

Conveniently, I seem to make it there just in time to see Rantaro and Kaoru finish, Katsumi lazily surveying them from nearby.

Katsumi: Well, whaddya know? Two people already here and we didn’t even have to call anyone. Maybe we just shouldn’t at this rate.

Kaoru: Given how incompetent some among our number seem, I’d rather not risk it. [scoffs] Rantaro, get them.

Edgar: [rolls eyes] And you? If you guys have already done so much together, you can manage this too.

Kaoru: [scowls] If you’re so insistent on helping then, I’m sure you’d be glad to assist too.

Katsumi: Well, as the oldest person here, I think we should all listen to me-

Edgar: Wait, you’re the oldest?!

Rantaro: [nods] She’s nineteen. Apparently, so are Daichi and Naoki.

Katsumi: Yup. As our resident senior, everybody younger than me has to go out and get people. Chop chop, the tonkatsu’s getting cold.

I’m tempted to roll my eyes, but somehow Katsumi’s urging annoys Kaoru into cooperating as she follows us around, helping to gather the group into the kitchen. With how paranoid some of us seem — Sumire, for instance, takes almost five minutes to coax out of her room — it feels like it takes inordinately long to get everyone together today. It makes sense what with the motive and all, but it's still frustrating.

Eventually though, we somehow manage to get everyone to the kitchen. The tonkatsu's long since gone cold and the salad alongside it has a strange savory taste that wasn't there yesterday, off almost in the same way everything today had felt.

Hifumi: …

Hitomi: Hifumi, are you okay? You seem a little…

Hifumi tries to respond, but all that comes out are short and labored breaths, face flushed red as she struggles to get even a single word out.

Takashi: Hey, what the hell is going on?! Hifumi-sama, are you okay?!

Rantaro: I think… I think she’s having an allergic reaction!

My whole body stiffens at the exclamation. Don’t… don’t allergies kill people if they aren’t treated soon enough?! My mind immediately flashes back to what I told Sora only a few short moments ago and I almost regret trying to get his hopes up if something like this was going to happen. I can only watch as Hifumi convulses in front of me, frozen in fear as I belatedly realize I’m about to watch someone die right in front of me for the first time.

(No, that’s wrong…)

As we all watch in horror, a voice cuts through our silent panic:

Keisha: Does anyone have some sort of medication to help her?!

Her face is almost like steel, though the deep furrowing of her brows and wide eyes betray the calm image she’s trying to portray. However, it seemingly get someone’s gears turning, as I hear someone else gasp loudly at some sort of realization.

Hitomi: T-that’s right! She has EpiPens in her room!

Belatedly, I remember how she’d told me this yesterday and cringe at not coming to this conclusion sooner. Naoki wastes no time in using this information, picking up Hifumi like she weighs nothing as he dashes off with Hitomi and Keisha to Hifumi’s room.

And I just feel sick because all I can do is watch, can’t even say anything after I almost watched Hifumi die, can’t even say anything as I practically almost killed her by not saying anything-

Tsuyoshi: [cracks knuckles; darkly] All right then, which one of ya are gonna fess up to this?

Sumire: O-one of us i-is a c-c… criminal!

Daichi: But Hifumi isn’t dead, right? Like, those guys left and everything.

Katsumi: [mutters] You can’t be serious. [normal volume] Attempted murder is still a crime, dumbass.

Keisha sighs and silently gets up and I decide to follow her since this conversation is getting to be a bit… much. The two of us end up in front of Hifumi’s room, where Hitomi and Naoki are concernedly looking at Hifumi, who seems to be doing… better, I think?

Naoki: Hitomi, I really can’t thank you enough for what you’ve done today.

Hitomi: Ah, it’s alright! It really wasn’t hard to use, but…

Hifumi: [soft] …But that was the only EpiPen.

Hitomi: …

Naoki: That is true, but even so, I will do my best to protect you.

Hitomi: Yeah! Maybe now that this failed, whoever did this won’t try again!

A grim expression is set on Hifumi’s face as the other two try their best to comfort her, despite the fact that whoever’s behind this could strike again, could do the exact same thing and she’d die and we wouldn’t even know who did it and-

Keisha: Edgar, are you okay?

Edgar: …

Keisha: Maybe we should get some sleep. Just… promise me you won’t do anything rash.

I nod and head back to my room, though it feels like she’s still staring at me until I close the door. I lock the door behind me and double-check to make sure I’ve done it correctly.

Despite having a full stomach, sleep doesn’t come easier than it did before and I lay awake in bed for what feels like a long time. Counting sheep, controlled breathing, mantras — none of it works. The only thing I can do is stare at the ceiling and hope futilely that everything turns out fine.

And as a creaking noise shatters the silence of the night, I finally succumb to my tiredness and shut my eyes…


“Sorry, you got into what again?”

 

“███████████! Can you believe that?? They even contacted me personally to let me know!”

 

“Eddie, you know I don’t keep up with J-dramas anymore.”

 

“It’s not a J-drama, it’s so much more than that! Frieda, you’re going to see me on the big screen — Japan’s most popular TV show, and I’ll be the protagonist!”

 

“That big, huh…? All right then, I’ll support my little bro any day.”

 

“Exactly! Now let’s get you up to speed on this…”


The next morning, I wake up with a throbbing headache and the faint scent of iron nearby. I can’t remember what I was dreaming about, but it feels familiar. This isn’t even the first dream I’ve forgotten, isn’t it? Though unlike before, it hurts to even think of remembering this time, with every attempt sending pain like an icepick through the brain.

I stare at the mirror and try to shake off the feeling that something’s about to go horribly wrong. It won’t! Everything’s going to be fine!!

(It won’t.)

I give myself a wide smile in the mirror and try to hype myself up to open the door. It’s just a door. I’ve already burnt one bridge because of my paranoia, I shouldn’t risk burning any more. And if we’re going to beat this game, we need to trust each other to do it, right?

Eventually, I work up the nerve to open the door and I almost immediately regret it as that metallic stench grows stronger, almost making me double over. Distantly, I remember that blood is supposed to have a metallic smell to it and my stomach drops as I remember the rules, Monokuma, the motive-

I’m not sure why but I run into the kitchen, and the sight I see there is distressing: chairs knocked over alongside an off-kilter table and despite the lack of a body, small brown stains of dried blood dot the kitchen floor. Even worse is what I notice too late when I look up — there are only four knives in the knife rack.

There’s another knife missing.

Even with Rantaro missing his knife, even with the failed attempt last night, someone still fucking tried to commit murder .

(And from the looks of it, they got away with it too.)

Looking back at the hallway, I finally notice Rantaro and Kaoru in front of one of the doors and despite my better judgement, approach them. Both their faces are pale, and yet for some reason, something draws me closer. The stench of iron is stronger than ever and I can barely register Rantaro warning me to look away, but my entire body freezes at the sight ahead of me.

I should’ve expected this. Maybe I even did, maybe what I’m regretting is daring to hold onto hope in the first place, maybe then I wouldn’t feel so horrified and shocked and guilty at the sight of the boy— no, corpse , in front of me. There’s an expanse of blue, but my eyes are drawn to the ugly red leaking from his shirt, seeping into his suit and the blanket beneath.

And I can only do one thing faced with the sight of Naoki Yazawa’s corpse:

I scream.

Notes:

FIRST BDA LET'S GO 🎉🎉🎉

But yeah, very sad :(
Take this as an apology from me

Chapter 8: Chapter One [4]: Eternal Rest

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"The search begins."

Notes:

Wrote a short side story to give some context for our first victim. Maybe check it out after reading this :^)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It’s said that when animals are faced with danger, when there’s barely seconds to make a decision and your life is on the line, that’s when your fight-or-flight response kicks in. Fight, flight, freeze — a simple solution for an impossible situation. Even after years of adventuring and knowing the full rules of this game, I didn’t think anything would be able to surprise me, but I still freeze at the sight in front of me.

Kaoru doesn’t move an inch either and when Edgar comes and sees the corpse lying front of us, an ear-piercing scream escapes his throat before he runs away. A familiar chime plays and I do a double take. I’m sure that’s the morning bell, but what reason would Monokuma have to play it again?

Monokuma: Ahem — attention everyone! A body has finally been discovered… upupu, how exciting, am I right?

Monokuma: Anyways, everybody please gather at Naoki’s room to begin the investigation!

…So this is really happening, huh? Not that I ever really doubted it, but I guess it really was too much to hope for that maybe this could be a dream.

I flinch at the sudden noise that erupts around me, a cavalcade of footsteps and a hallway that feels too crowded as an explosion of screams bursts around me.

Takashi: Hey, what’s going on?!

Sumire: [sniffling] S-someone’s… N-Naoki’s …!

Sumire’s barely able to stop herself from breaking out into tears, and I wince at the sorry sight. I want to comfort her, but it feels wrong to try and intrude on such a personal moment, not to even mention the fact that anyone — including her — could be the culprit. Even with all this crying, even though she reminds me so much of her … I need to keep an open mind.

Hitomi: This is… this is horrible !

Monokuma: [suddenly appears] That’s right — horribly boring !!

Rantaro: What do you think you’re doing here?

Monokuma: Can’t a host help his guests out? The real world’s just such a despairingly cruel place, I thought that maybe I’d be generous and lend a paw!

Kaoru: Unfortunately, your presence is unnecessary and unwanted. Don’t let the door hit you on your way out.

Her eyes narrow as she says that, trying to sound as cold as possible. Maybe it’s just because of how much time we’ve spent together so far, or maybe it’s just the obvious conclusion to draw, but she doesn’t seem quite as confident as she’s trying to be. I can hear a nervous twang to her voice that I’m sure was never there before.

It could be because of this situation, but part of me can’t help but wonder if she’s only trying to prevent us from finding any clues on purpose. Could Kaoru really be the culprit?

Katsumi: Hold on, let’s hear what it has to say first.

Tsuyoshi: Don’t forget she didn’t even flinch at either motive. [scoffs] Wouldn’t be surprised if she just did this for the kicks.

Daichi: Uh, weren’t you literally the person who almost broke Monokuma our first day here? Why are you suddenly on its side?

Monokuma: Hey now! Let’s wrap this discussion up and save it for the trial. I haven’t even got to show off my nifty gift yet…

Daichi: [mutters] All right then, go off, I guess…

Monokuma: Now that that’s taken care of, can everybody please take out their Monopαds?

I rummage through my pockets for a moment and take out the tablet, noticing some kind of notification when I turn it on. I tap on it and the display shifts, a list and several pictures of Naoki’s corpse filling my screen.

Aika: Hey, what is this?

Kokoro: Some kind of autopsy report, I think. The cause of death’s listed right here, see?

Aika leans in to see what Kokoro’s pointing at and nods. I quickly skim the text listed — cause of death, time of death, all of this has something to do with the murder.

Monokuma: Say hello to your “Monokuma Files”! Since I know most of you aren’t very experienced with crime-solving, your lovely host decided to compile some facts about the crime to throw you a bone. No need to say thank you! Now, get to work — you don’t want to run out of time~

Before anybody can retort, a panel in the floor slides open and Monokuma disappears into it, leaving the rest of us alone with our thoughts and suspicions.

Aika: So… what are we supposed to do now?

Minoru: Yeah, none of us know what we’re doing and the person who could lead the trials is dead now.

Daichi: H-hey, our odds aren’t that bad! Don’t worry, Minoru, I’m not letting you die today because some asshole couldn’t wait to go home.

Minoru: Thanks…

Daichi: Um, we can leave if this is getting to you.

Minoru just nods, that anxious furrow in their brows never leaving as he scurries out of the room with Daichi.

Some of the others are quick to follow, probably not wanting to be in the room with the corpse for any longer than they had to. Soon enough, it’s only me, Katsumi, Keisha, Tsuyoshi, Aika and Kokoro who remain in the room.

It’s almost dead silent when somebody finally speaks up.

Keisha: We need to start investigating.

An obvious statement, yet something about the way she says it is enough to snap everyone out of their despairing stupor, at least for long enough to respond.

Tsuyoshi: Yeah, and how the fuck are we supposed to do that?

Aika: Yeah, this is super overwhelming…

Katsumi: Open the file or something, I don’t care. She has a point though — we can’t afford to waste time when we’re on a time limit… again .

I look down at my own Monokuma File and decide to read it in-depth this time:

MONOKUMA FILE #01

The victim was Naoki Yazawa, the Ultimate Lawmaker, who was discovered in his dorm room.

The time of death is estimated to be around 11:10 PM, and the cause of death was exsanguination, resulting in a slow death. Additionally, the victim sustained lacerations to the hands and a dislocated shoulder.

The information, while helpful, definitely isn’t enough to find the culprit. I sigh deeply, feeling a mix of annoyance and alarm. Naoki got both cuts on his hands and a dislocated shoulder? What would even be the point of the latter if the culprit could just stab him? Given how unstable the group already is, I feel like it’d be best to save that discussion for later, but I still can’t help but scowl at this culprit’s cruelty.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Monokuma File #01 」

Keisha: If we’re going to finish this investigation in time, it might be best for us to split up and cover as much ground as possible.

Tsuyoshi: But we’re already here, why would we split up?

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] There could be evidence in other rooms.

Kokoro: Yeah, but shouldn’t we focus on finishing this one first? I mean, there’s a huge thing we haven’t even discussed yet.

She tucks her Monopad into her pocket as she points to the wall in front of us, thin red strokes painting a simple phrase on it in hiragana: “ごめん” — “Sorry”.

Rantaro: Definitely important… was the culprit trying to say something to us?

Tsuyoshi: Tch, apologizing for killing someone? Sounds pretty tasteless to do with your victim’s blood.

Katsumi: Killing’s a pretty tasteless thing to do anyways. At that rate, why not go all the way with it?

Tsuyoshi: [scowls] You can fuck off if you’re just gonna act like that.

Even despite Tsuyoshi’s words, I can’t help but wonder what it’s supposed to mean. Was this message really meant for us? Is the culprit apologizing for the murder or something else? In the end, the only thing I can really do is take note of it and move on.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Message in Blood 」

…Of course, the question is now “move on to where”? There really isn’t all that much in this room, besides some copies of Naoki’s clothes that hang on an adjacent wall as well as the door to his personal bathroom, pretty much the same thing in any other bedroom here.

I decide to check out the bathroom, Katsumi and Tsuyoshi trailing behind me as I do so. Inside, the bathroom is almost as pristine as I expected, though the smell of blood still lingers in the room for some reason. Could that possibly be the murder weapon? It wasn't in the bedroom, so I guess there's a possibility.

When I voice my theory out loud, Tsuyoshi nods and approaches the mirror, grasping it on its sides as he strains to do… something, I guess?

Rantaro: …What are you doing?

Tsuyoshi: Opening this damn mirror… ngh, if the culprit’s hiding something, it's probably in there!

Rantaro: Does it even open like that??

Tsuyoshi takes a second to check, before reddening as he realizes his mistake. Katsumi only smirks at the exchange.

Katsumi: Or maybe it's hiding in plain sight. Look down.

Tsuyoshi: Huh? [looks down] Oh. Oh! Why didn't ya point this out sooner?

Katsumi: Your idea was worth checking out. Too bad it didn't pan out, I guess.

Rantaro: Hold on there. If you found evidence, you need to share it with everyone.

In response, Katsumi yanks said evidence out from under Tsuyoshi and presents it to me: a white shower towel, still slightly damp and stained almost pink with blood, before dropping it unceremoniously in my hands. I cringe, wondering briefly how exactly this was used, before letting go of it and deciding that can wait for the trial.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Bloody Towel 」

Besides that, it doesn’t seem like there’s much evidence to be found there. We regroup in the bedroom and report what little findings we discovered to the others. Obviously, no one’s really all that happy about what little we’ve discovered.

Keisha: [sighs] We need to spread out.

Keisha: Aika and Kokoro, you two can investigate the game room. I’ll take the kitchen with Rantaro. Everybody else, investigate the dorms and make sure nobody’s hiding anything in there.

Almost everybody nods and I can’t help but stare at Keisha, wondering just how she was able to take charge so quickly. Come to think of it, she’s the one that suggested splitting up in the first place, wasn’t she? Why exactly are we letting her lead the investigation? And of all people, why did she choose to accompany me?

I don’t voice any of this out loud. She already got annoyed enough with my questions when we first met and, on the off-chance that she’s really the culprit, I don’t want her to know I’m catching onto her.

Either way, we end up walking to the kitchen together, where Daichi seems to be conducting his own investigation with Hitomi and Minoru… as much as gossiping about the murder can be considered “investigating”.

Hitomi: …And if we’re going with people who have a lot going on outside, I guess Kaoru could count too.

Daichi: Exactly! She was even here before too! It matches up — right, Minoru?

Minoru: Um, I guess, but… I dunno, something doesn’t feel right about it.

Hitomi: I think I get what you mean. I really don’t want to think one of us is capable of that, even with Monokuma’s words.

Minoru: Well, I didn’t exactly mean that… [rushed] Not that that isn’t also bad, of course it is, but I just don’t think Kaoru did it.

Daichi: It’s alright. I’m always on your side.

Daichi gives Minoru a wide smile and Minoru can’t help but smile back, however small it is. They sure trust each other a lot, huh… or at least, Daichi does. Despite it obviously being meant to be a comforting gesture, I just can’t understand why he’s being so trusting of Minoru.

Regardless, they do seem to be going somewhere with this conversation of theirs. The person who stands to gain the most from committing murder is someone whose life outside this place is important to them; of course, I’m sure all of us fit this somewhat, but they might be onto something with this line of thought.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Motive 」

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Hitomi’s Theory 」

Anyways, that isn’t the only evidence in the room — obviously, there’s the state of it. Some of the chairs have been knocked over and the table’s misaligned, an observation I’d already made when I walked in here the first time with Kaoru. It was a clear sign that something was wrong, a clear sign that I’d already failed.

My head hangs low as I think of it, the image of Naoki’s corpse still fresh in my mind. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to forget it. Even with everything I’d seen during my travels, I don’t think I’ve ever had to see the dead body of someone I knew — someone I could, tentatively, call a friend.

And now we’re back at square zero. If it wasn’t made clear before, this murder has definitely proved that nobody here should be trusted completely. The thought itself was enough to make me angry, but I had to stay focused.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Kitchen in Disarray 」

Keisha: Are you okay? You look like you might need help.

Rantaro: [instantly] Nope. Really, I’m doing alright.

Keisha only raises an eyebrow, clearly not believing me. I want to shift the conversation back to the investigation, but before I can do so, she stands a little taller to reach my height as she lowers her voice.

Keisha: [whispers] You remember that the punishment is death, right? For “losing” the class trial.

I nod, not quite sure of where she’s trying to go with this.

Keisha: Rantaro… is there anybody out there who’s waiting for you?

Oh, so that’s what she’s thinking. I guess the distrust is mutual, despite how much sense it might make on both our ends. I narrow my eyes at her as I stare right at her to respond:

Rantaro: What about you then? Don’t you have family on the outside?

Keisha: …

Rantaro: Someone that might know your talent maybe?

Keisha: …Let’s focus on the investigation.

I thought as much.

Anyways, looking at the kitchen itself, there still isn’t much to take note of. A small spot of dried blood stains the floor where one of the chairs should be standing. I can't imagine why there's blood here when the crime scene is clearly his room — did the culprit have something to do here afterwards?

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Dry Bloodstain 」

But of course, there's probably the most concerning thing about this place — or rather, what it's missing — another knife is missing from the rack. Briefly, my mind flashes back to a few days prior, to the chaos just one of these going missing had caused, and frown.

Rantaro: There’s another knife missing.

Daichi: Well yeah, how else were they supposed to kill Naoki?

Minoru: With the knife they took yesterday… um, unless that wasn’t them.

Keisha: In which case we’re dealing with two murderers. Fantastic.

What little levity there was before is utterly destroyed by the statement as Minoru eyes us all warily, Hitomi only shifting nervously as I awkwardly stay silent. It definitely wouldn’t be wise to admit I had taken the first one — in fact, a move like that would probably be a death sentence.

Still, if it comes down to that… best to have a bad reputation and stay alive rather than die innocent in their eyes.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Knife Rack 」

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Rantaro’s Testimony 」

Either way, that seems to be all the evidence in the kitchen, so I leave as soon as I make note of everything. Unsure of where exactly to go next, I remember that Aika’s supposed to be in the game room with Kokoro and decide to head there to see if they’ve found anything.

It looks like a lot of the class has gathered here actually — Aika’s doing to best to comfort Sumire, Kokoro and Edgar are awkwardly avoiding each other for some reason, and Takashi tries to distract himself with some idle talking with Sora.

Rantaro: [taps on Aika’s shoulder] Hey, have you found anything yet?

Aika: Oh- huh?

Rantaro: The investigation. What did you find?

Aika: Uh, nothing… sorry! It’s just that everybody looked so stressed, I wanted to help them out somehow!

Kokoro: You don’t have to apologize, Ai-chan. There are so many people working on the investigation anyways, it’s alright to take a break.

I’m tempted to remind them that we could all end up dying if we don’t investigate enough, but given the state of some of the others here, that might not be the best thing to say. Instead, I decide to turn my attention to the others.

Rantaro: Are you guys doing okay?

Sumire: [shakes head] N-no, th-this is all t-too stressful.

She still shakes with anxiety and I’m reminded of my youngest sister Kasumi, the way she used to tremble at practically anything that didn’t come from their quaint little mansion, the way she disappeared at sea one day just like the rest of them -

Stop. Calm down. This isn’t about you, Rantaro.

Despite the reservations I still have, I take off my parka and wrap it around Sumire, staring straight at her as her breath stops hitching. The gesture seems to be enough to make her freeze up, though not in fear as she leans into the warmth of the coat.

Rantaro: Listen. I know this all looks uncertain right now, but…

I hesitate to say what I end up saying next. All the promises in the world won’t stop one of these people from trying to kill us if they feel desperate enough, but looking at her, I see pine-green eyes and choppy lime hair and I know I can’t let her down again.

Rantaro: I’ll protect you. [smiles slightly] All right?

Sumire nods, clinging onto the jacket and I can’t help but smile, though it quickly disappears as I remember that there is still an investigation I have to complete. And if we’re speaking about suspects, there’s definitely one here I should talk to…

Rantaro: Edgar, you got anything to say?

He doesn’t look quite as scared as he did when he discovered Naoki’s body, but he still gulps as he tries to put together the right thing to say.

Edgar: No, I’m not cut out for this- I can’t do shit!

Rantaro: Hey, calm down. Why don’t we just start with something simple — maybe you’ve heard something useful? Seen something related to the crime?

Whatever despair Edgar had fallen into seems to be broken briefly by that last question as he looks up to survey my expression, a mix of confusion and fear shining through his face. It’s clear that he knows something, although that had already been made painfully clear to me a while ago — the question now is whether or not he’s done what I think he’s done.

Edgar: …

Edgar: Last night… I think I heard someone open their door before I fell asleep. It was pretty late, and I don’t remember the time, but-

Takashi: Wait, what?! Who did it?

Edgar: [defensive] I don’t know!

Sora: Do you have any idea who it could’ve been though?

Takashi: Yeah, I won’t just let you endanger Keisha-sama and the others like that!

Aika: Um, it doesn’t sound like he’s doing it on purpose though. Shouldn’t we, like, try to believe in each other?

It’s a pretty optimistic outlook, but I suppose Aika isn’t exactly wrong here. There’s no reason to doubt Edgar’s testimony yet, suspicious it may be to me. I’ll just have to find out whatever he’s hiding during the trial then.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Edgar’s Testimony 」

As I leave the game room, I try to think of what else I can find before Monokuma calls off the investigation. I’ve already looked at the crime scene enough and while the kitchen seems to be involved in some way, it doesn’t look like there’s much else to find there either.

I guess I did get that testimony from Edgar, but who’s even left to try and get information from at this rate? I flick through the profiles in the Monopad to try and jog my memory and pause at the person listed after Naoki, wondering just how I could’ve overlooked somebody so important.

After all, she was the one who’d almost died yesterday.

I knock on Hifumi’s door and it doesn’t take long for her to respond, eyes set in bags almost as deep as Naoki’s.

Hifumi: [exasperated] What is it?

Rantaro: Sorry to bother you, I just wanted to ask some questions for the trial.

She only sighs as she steps out, leaning on the doorframe as she smooths out her rumpled skirt.

Rantaro: All right then. Do you remember anything that happened last night that could’ve been related to all this?

Hifumi: You mean besides my allergy almost killing me?

Rantaro: …

Hifumi: Well, not much. After Hitomi worked everything out, I couldn’t get a wink of sleep because I was just basically lying bedridden that entire night.

She spits the words out with contempt, more fired up than pretty much any other time I’d ever seen her. It does make sense though — I know I’d want to find out who did this to me if I were her.

Still, that definitely sounds important. I’m not sure how, but something tells me this will be important.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Hifumi’s Allergy 」

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Hifumi’s Testimony 」

I want to ask her more questions, but a loud chime interrupts me and a familiar hateable voice echoes through the halls.

Monokuma: [over intercom] Ahem- attention, everyone! Your investigation is officially over!

Tsuyoshi: [from nearby] The hell?? We haven’t finished yet!

Hifumi: Shit, maybe we can stay a little longer here?

Monokuma: Upupu, while your despair is certainly entertaining, it’s already been so des bear fully long for me! Head on over the elevator so we can get this class trial underway!

Monokuma: And if you don’t… well, don’t say I didn’t warn you~

The click of the intercom turning off is followed by a deafening silence, Hifumi not responding in the slightest so I’m seemingly left alone with my thoughts. Do we really have enough evidence to condemn someone here? Should we even be going along with Monokuma’s demands?

Even as I go through all this in my head, I already know the answer: Monokuma would never let us rebel against it like that.

Rantaro: Hifumi, I don’t think we have a choice here.

Hifumi sighs, but eventually she nods resignedly and gets up to walk with me to the elevator. It takes a while for everybody to gather, but eventually they do. It almost reminds me of the first day we woke up here, when we all went into the garden together.

Everybody… including Naoki.

I can’t say I knew him all that well, but that doesn’t mean I can let his killer get away with this either. No matter who’s responsible for this. no matter what happened here, I need to uncover the truth.

(Even if it’s Sumire?)

(I’ve let enough people down anyways today.)

The doors to the elevator swing open, revealing a spacious interior dimly lit with only a lightbulb. Most of the others seem hesitant to get moving, whether it’s because of Monokuma’s words or the sudden situation we’ve all been thrust into or because one of them is a killer-

Well, there is one person in the elevator:

Katsumi: What are you guys waiting for? We don’t have all day.

She stares expectantly at us, black eyes boring into my own, and it looks like I’ll have to be the one to take charge again.

Rantaro: …Yeah, that’s right. C’mon guys, let’s get going.

I step into the elevator and hear footsteps behind me as the room quickly fills up, door quickly slamming shut as the last person walks in. The elevator groans before it finally begins to descend, the sudden movement almost causing Edgar to fall down. Edgar… he’d been such a loud personality these past few days, for better or the worse, but he’s barely said a word since finding Naoki’s body without being prompted. Just what was going on with him?

For that matter, what’s going through any of their heads? How can the culprit just be standing among us here, pretending that they haven’t taken a life and left Naoki to bleed? Do they even regret it at all?

In that moment, it occurs to me that the answers to these questions might just be more heartless, more despairful, than I might be able to handle.

Well, even if they are, it’s too late to go back.

All I can do now is move forward, no matter what that means.

My life for a life is about as fair as a life for fourteen — which is to say, not at all.

But to put it bluntly: that’s simply how the game works. I never wanted to play this, I’m sure none of us did, but I’m also sure of one other thing:

I will not lose this game. No matter what.

Notes:

Investigation complete!
Writing for the trial is going pretty well rn, so I might be able to upkeep the schedule
But who do you guys think is the culprit? Comment your theories!

Chapter 9: Chapter One [5]: Statement Begins

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
”All rise.”

Notes:

Compiled a list of all the evidence gathered in the investigation for reference.

Also, I did some workshopping in HTML to make this a little more interactive, so please read the trial chapters on "Show Author's Style"!

Truth Bullets - Ⅰ

- Monokuma File 01: "The victim was Naoki Yazawa, the Ultimate Lawmaker, who was discovered in his dorm room. The time of death is estimated to be around 11:10 PM, and the cause of death was exsanguination, resulting in a slow death. Additionally, the victim sustained lacerations to the hands and a dislocated shoulder.”
- Message in Blood: A message written in blood was found on the wall next to Naoki’s body: “ごめん”, which means “sorry” in Japanese.
- Bloody Towel: A slightly damp towel was found in Naoki’s bathroom, stained with blood. Aside from this, the bathroom was relatively untouched.
- Motive: Before the murder, a motive was announced by Monokuma in the morning, stating that it wouldn’t allow any students to graduate if a murder wasn’t committed by the following day.
- Hitomi’s Theory: During the investigation, Hitomi, Daichi and Minoru discussed the possibility of the murder being committed being the culprit had a lot to lose. One example she cited was Kaoru, who runs a multi-million yen perfume company outside.
- Kitchen in Disarray: The kitchen seems to be very disorganized, with chairs knocked over and the table not being aligned correctly. Since it was organized during last night’s dinner, this could’ve only happened between 10 PM and the time the body was discovered.
- Dry Bloodstain: A dry bloodstain can be seen on the kitchen floor where one of the chairs should be.
- Knife Rack: As of now, the knife rack only contains four knives. While it is widely known the first knife was taken a couple of days ago, the second knife has yet to be found.
- Rantaro’s Testimony: Rantaro was the one who took the first one some time back. He wasn’t planning on using it for the murder, having instead taken it for self-defense, though he lost it the day the murder occurred.
- Edgar’s Testimony: According to Edgar, somebody opened their door last night as he was falling asleep, though he claims not to remember the time this happened.
- Hifumi’s Allergy: Hifumi has a nut allergy which was triggered last night during dinner. Though she went into anaphylaxis, Hitomi and Naoki were quickly able to treat her with the singular EpiPen Monokuma provided.
- Hifumi’s Testimony: According to Hifumi, after the incident at dinner, she tried to recover in her bedroom and sleep. However, she could only lay there bedridden and wasn’t able to sleep the entire night. Rantaro wasn’t able to extract further information due to Monokuma ending the investigation.

Chapter Text

When the elevator stops, it feels like an earthquake passes through it, turbulence almost knocking me off my feet as the doors finally creak open. The air is thick with anxiety, but somehow we manage to work up the courage to finally get out of the elevator and into the place we’ll have to condemn one of us.

Outside of it lies a vast space, pitch-black with red spotlights brightening the room and two imposing sets of metal double doors embedded into the walls.

Hitomi: What… is this place?

Katsumi: The courtroom, I’m guessing.

Tsuyoshi: How the fuck does this look anything like a courtroom?

Daichi: Well, if you squint a little-

Monokuma: [appears suddenly] A-hem! How about we cut the chit-chat and get in our seats, hm? What, don’t tell me you’re trying to avoid the trial.

Minoru: Take our seats… where? There’s no chairs.

Sora: Now that you mention it, this place is practically empty.

Monokuma: Oh right! I got so unbearably bored watching you all scramble to try and solve Yazawa’s murder, I forgot all about this place! Silly me~

Tsuyoshi: [sneers] Now who’s the lazy one?

As he says this, I hear a loud whirring noise as panels slide open from the floor away from us, lifting up a circle of podiums from some unknown place. Just outside the circle, a luxurious red throne rises and Monokuma promptly plops itself down on it.

Monokuma: Upupu, well it doesn’t take long to fix your mistakes with machines like mine! Ah, the wonders of technology…

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] I imagine investigating a lot easier when you have security cameras to record everything you’d need to know.

Monokuma: [sweats somehow] Well… um…

Sumire: S-s- security cameras?! H-has it really b-been watching this e-entire time??

Katsumi: [annoyed] How else would Monokuma know who the culprit is? Use your heads, people.

Keisha: There’s technically a possibility the culprit could also be the mastermind, but… that’s unlikely.

Monokuma: Well, let’s save the chit-chat for later and get to our spots. Discussion is what the trial’s for, after all!

Despite our misgivings, we make our way to the podiums. Edgar stands on my left, discomfort clear on his face, but the space next to me is empty. Here more than ever, I can feel just how much we’ve lost, just what I failed to protect. Sixteen isn’t that much more than fifteen, but with the pointed silence the latter brings, I’d do just about anything to get back to the former.

And to think it almost could’ve been fourteen because of somebody here, to think another person is only still alive in part because of Naoki…

I try not to dwell on that for too long. If I’m going to do this, I need a clear head and I definitely can’t afford to be weighed down by thoughts like that.

Monokuma: All right then — before we commence the trial, I prepared a super-special spiel so we could review the rules!

A staticky noise escapes its throat, but before I can wonder why it’s doing that, Monokuma seemingly goes back to normal, though its words do sound a little more garbled for some reason.

Monokuma: Ahem! Now then, let’s begin with a basic explanation of the class trial!

Monokuma: During the trial, you’ll present your arguments for who the culprit is and vote for “whodunnit”. Vote correctly, and only the blackened will be punished. But if you pick the wrong person, I’ll punish everyone besides the blackened, and that person will graduate from this academy!

Academy…? Isn’t this place supposed to be called the “MonoBunker”?

Not to mention, it certainly looks like a bunker too, or at least not a school. Something is definitely wrong here, but it’s still talking, so I guess I should keep listening.

Monokuma: [casually] Also, refusing to vote will result in your death, so you better vote for someone!

Monokuma: [normal voice] Okay, any questions?

Rantaro: Yeah… what’s this about an “academy”?

Aika: Also, what was up with your voice? You sounded like you caught some sort of computer virus!

Hifumi: Not to mention, you never actually explained what the punishment was. When do you plan on doing that?

Monokuma: Ah, questions, questions — those aren’t important! Although, speaking of important things…

Some hidden machinery whirs again as something rises from behind Naoki’s podium: a portrait of him on a stand almost as tall as he is… or, more accurately, was. The photo is rendered in black and white, the only color being a pink X, cruelly painted over his face in bold strokes.

Monokuma: Can’t believe I almost forgot about that! Wouldn't want Yazawa to miss out on something so exciting!

Kaoru: [unnerved] How… crude. Put that back from whence it came.

Monokuma: Hearing a lot of nonsense here. If this keeps up, I might just end the trial early~

Keisha: Let's get back on track then. Does anyone have an idea on how to handle this?

Rantaro: Well, I'm not an expert on this stuff, but how about we try eliminating some suspects? I mean, the less people we have to doubt, the better.

Keisha pauses for a moment, scrutinizing my face, but eventually nods. Does she still not trust me? It's certainly annoying, but I doubt I'm going to be able to change her mind, so maybe I should focus on the discussion at hand.


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Hifumi’s Testimony

> Monokuma File 01

Minoru: Um, how are we supposed to do this then? I mean, it basically happened in the middle of the night, right?

Hitomi: I guess if someone can back up somebody else’s account, then those two could have an alibi…

Tsuyoshi: Just one problem — this shit happened at night! Nobody has an alibi!

Katsumi: And if that’s the case, all we’re doing is wasting our time here.

Sumire: W-wasting time? Is that r-really true…?

Katsumi: Unless somebody here has evidence that says otherwise, we’ll just have to focus on somebody else.

Well, she sure seems keen on wrapping up this line of discussion, though I get her point a little. It does sound a little silly to think that anybody would have an alibi for what they were doing at a time most people would be sleeping… but then again, I have evidence.

All I need to do now is present it.

「 SOLUTION 」

Hifumi’s Testimony → “Nobody has an alibi

Rantaro: You’ve got that wrong!

BREAK!


Katsumi: [raises eyebrow] Really? The floor is yours then.

Rantaro: Thanks. Anyways, what I want to say is that there is actually one person here who seems to have an alibi — somebody who literally couldn’t commit the crime.

Minoru: Um, not to be pessimistic, but isn’t saying they “literally couldn’t commit the crime” going a bit too far? [notices Tsuyoshi glaring at him] N-not to say I want to doubt you guys, it’s just… unlikely.

Tsuyoshi: The hell’s that supposed to mean? At least hear him out first!

So he’s the one interested in this, huh? Given how strongly he reacted about what happened to Hifumi yesterday, I thought this would be the other way around.

Minoru: Alright, fine! What’s your proof?

Rantaro: Well, we all remembered what happened to Hifumi yesterday, right? Because of her allergic reaction, she said she was “basically bedridden”.

Everyone turns to Hifumi for confirmation and she weakly nods, looking a little uncomfortable with all the attention on her.

Hifumi: That’s right. I just felt so sick after the fact that I barely felt like I could move… I do feel better now though, so I guess that’s something.

Hitomi: [panicked] Oh, I’m so sorry, did I do it wrong?? Are you still feeling any pain, or-

Hifumi: [firmly] Seriously, it’s fine. Let’s just focus on the discussion.

Tsuyoshi: Yeah, if somebody else has an alibi, that’d be super useful.

Kokoro: An alibi… yeah, me and Ai-chan have one.

Wait, am I hearing this correctly? From the way Aika jolts at the sound of her nickname, it almost makes me think this is the first time she’s hearing it too. Maybe she wasn’t expecting Kokoro to say that during the trial, but even so, why would she sit on such important information…?

Keisha: Excuse me? This is the first I’m hearing of this.

Sumire: M-maybe she just f-forgot?

Daichi: True, she was one of the only people who actually got close to the body, right? Seeing stuff like that fucks you up.

Katsumi: That’s also assuming she isn’t lying though. And given the fact that she decided to tell literally none of us until now, I’m assuming she’s just lying.

Kokoro: What the- why would I lie? If we get this wrong because of me, I get punished too!

Katsumi: Denial? Desperation? [annoyed] I don’t know shit about you, how am I supposed to know your exact motives?

Minoru: We could always ask Aika.

Although it feels like an obvious conclusion, it feels like a lightbulb collectively went off for all of us as Minoru recommends that. To be fair, it does make sense. It’s a lot less likely for two people to be lying during this trial than one and even if one of them was the culprit, the other wouldn’t even have anything to gain.

…Then again, considering the fact that this lie would serve to protect both of them, why wouldn’t she go along with it? They seem to have history together, so what if they acted as accomplices or even both did it-

I grit my teeth as I try to stop spiraling down that line of thought. Paranoia won’t be useful to me. Even with how suspicious Kokoro might be at this moment, we technically also don’t have any evidence yet that contradicts her. Like she said, there’s no benefit to her lying if she isn’t the culprit. Maybe she’s telling the truth after all?

…Maybe.

Rantaro: All right then — Aika, what do you have to say about all this?

Aika: My alibi? Well, like, I was super out of it most of the time because it was really late, but…

Aika: I think me and Ko-chan were talking in my dorm?

Sora: Hey, what do you mean “you think”? Shouldn’t you be more sure about this?

Takashi: Weren’t you listening to Aika-sama? She said she was out of it, of course she doesn’t remember everything!

Kokoro: Yeah, we were talking there until about midnight.

Rantaro: If that’s the case, did you see anything related to the case? The culprit? If you went back to your room afterwards, you definitely should’ve at least been able to smell the blood.

Daichi: [eagerly] Yeah, you might be onto something there! Blood smells more when it’s fresh!

Minoru: Uh, Daichi? How exactly… do you know that?

Daichi: I heard it in a show once. Don’t worry bro, I’m not a murderer!

Tsuyoshi: [snorts] Yeah, that’s super convincing…

Keisha: The blood's smell was still pretty strong even while we were investigating, so it's almost definitely not something either of them should've been able to overlook had they gone outside.

Kaoru: So regardless of whether or not Kokoro’s lying, she's still dug herself into an impossible situation. Quite the interesting double-bind here…

Aika: Oh, that! We heard some pretty weird sounds outside and Ko-chan got pretty scared, so I told her to stay the night!

In comparison to the unabashedly confident way Aika says that, Kokoro blushes violently and stares down at the floor, unable to look any of us in the eye. I suppose that if anything were to prove their account, it’d be a reaction like that. I doubt Kokoro would be able to fake a reaction like that.

Either way, it looks like this account will come in handy.

「 TRUTH BULLET OBTAINED: Aika’s Testimony 」

Sora: …So are we just not going to acknowledge that, or-

Kokoro: [extremely embarrassed] Please don’t.

Keisha: I think we’ve gotten all we needed from them anyways, so let’s focus on something else to discuss. Why don’t we try to recap everything we know about the crime so far?

Sumire: B-but I thought we d-didn’t know anything yet…

Takashi: Let’s roll with it! If Keisha-sama’s suggesting it, she probably knows what we’re looking for!

Somehow, I feel a little less inclined to believe it when Takashi says it, but he’s probably right given the way Keisha was acting during the investigation. Not to mention, going over it like this could reveal something new…


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Dry Bloodstain

> Knife Rack

> Motive

Hifumi: Does anybody want to start summarizing for us then?

Daichi: Yeah, I think I got it…

Daichi: So, sometime between 10 PM and 12 AM, the culprit woke up and ambushed Naoki in his room.

Daichi: They shanked him with the knife they had, and that's how he died!

Edgar: …

Sora: How do we know the culprit killed him with a knife though? There are other weapons they could’ve used.

Katsumi: It’d be easier to go for a knife though. There really aren’t many proper weapons here.

Monokuma: Upupu, don’t worry your little heads about that! You’ll be getting a lot more options soon~

Minoru: What does that mean?!

Ignoring… whatever creepy statements Monokuma’s making, something here doesn’t feel right. Actually, I know it isn’t right. Katsumi’s brought up a good point, so all I need to do now is give a little more context to it.

「 SOLUTION 」

Knife Rack → “other weapons they could’ve used

Rantaro: I’ll show you the truth!

BREAK!


Rantaro: Sora, I don’t think that’s right.

Sora: Why? If the culprit didn’t use a knife as their weapon, they could totally get away with hiding it on them!

Tsuyoshi: He’s got a point there. If the culprit broke the mirror in their bathroom, they could totally use that to go and stab Naoki.

Kaoru: Of course a dévoyé like you would know about procuring weapons like that.

Tsuyoshi: Oh, why don’t you just-

Keisha: And this is the reason I told you guys to investigate the others’ dorms. Which you did… right?

Tsuyoshi: …

Katsumi: …

Rantaro: …

Damn it, I can’t believe it didn’t even occur to me to check other people’s dorms until now! Of course the culprit would be hiding evidence in their room. The disappointed look on Keisha’s face tells me none of the others remembered to do this either, but there’s only cold comfort to be taken in that.

Keisha: [sighs] Rantaro, what were you trying to say before?

Rantaro: What I was going to say is that when we checked the kitchen, there were only four knives on the knife rack. Somebody had to have taken one in between dinner last night and the time we discovered Naoki’s body.

Rantaro: So really, there’s no way that one of those missing knives isn’t the murder weapon.

Sora: [nods; smiles awkwardly] Ah, yeah… makes sense.

Aika: So, who took the first one then?

Edgar: …!

Katsumi: Why does that even matter? The first one’s been missing for days at this point, and there’s no way the culprit was planning something like this for days.

Sumire: S-so the k-killer had a different m-motive?

Katsumi: …Yeah. [shrugs] That sounds plausible enough to me.

Kaoru: “Plausible enough”?! What sense does that make? Monokuma announced the exact same motive to all of us only a day ago!

The exact same motive… she’s not wrong per se, but I think the issue is a little more complex than that. Actually, I don’t think I’m the only person who might think this either; after all, I’ve got a certain piece of evidence to support this.

Well, not just me.

Rantaro: Hitomi, do you remember what you were talking about in the kitchen during the investigation?

Hitomi: Yes, me and Daichi thought someone who had a lot to lose if they didn’t escape might’ve done it… someone like- wait, are you accusing Kaoru?!

Kaoru: Excuse me??

Rantaro: Not necessarily, but it’s something to keep in mind.

Takashi: And how do you know that? We all have families outside of this place, what if the culprit killed to see them again?!

Sumire: …W-would you?

Takashi: Hell no!

Katsumi: And that’s exactly the point. Killing someone’s a big deal, it’s a lot easier to justify it if you can convince yourself it was for a ‘greater cause’ or whatever.

Sora: I thought we were talking about a perfume company, not a cult!

Hifumi: Don’t forget the company in question literally makes million of yen every year. It’s been three years since Kaoru’s been involved with it, so who knows what could’ve happened to it?

Kaoru: That… that doesn’t explain anything at all! It’s mere conjecture at best!

Tsuyoshi: Then prove it ain’t!

Minoru: Um, it looks kinda clear she can’t… shouldn’t we just end this here?

Kaoru: [angered] Absolutely not!

She turns her gaze to me, violet eyes blazing with anger as she jabs her finger accusatorily at me.

Kaoru: Your argument reeks of fallacies!

The atmosphere in the courtroom grows tense as suddenly, it feels like there are only two of us here. Her eyes are still trained onto mine and it takes all the willpower I have to stare back. It makes me feel a little guilty to be accusing her like this, but I quickly quash that feeling as soon as it rears.

She could be a murderer. Any of them could be, for that matter.

I catch a glimpse of Naoki’s portrait from the corner of my eye, and it’s reinvigorating in a way. I can’t back down from this when we’ve come this far. Sorry Kaoru, but I have to follow this through to the end.

Rantaro: Okay then… prove it.


「 REBUTTAL SHOWDOWN — BEGIN! 」

> Kitchen in Disarray

> Knife Rack

> Monokuma File 01

Kaoru: Claiming that I killed Naoki just because of my company is simply an illogical claim.

Kaoru: Not only are you assuming I cared more about my company than someone’s life, you’re also placing a lot of trust in your classmates.

Kaoru: Who's to say somebody didn’t kill for their family? A life for many sounds like a far more reasonable claim.

Rantaro: I’m not doing it because I trust them, I’m doing it because I have evidence.

Rantaro: And frankly, you haven’t been using a lot to support your claim either.

Kaoru: What evidence? Didn’t we just establish the knife was taken at nighttime?

Kaoru: You just established that everybody except for Hifumi is a suspect in that regard.

Kaoru: Therefore, I had the same opportunity to take the murder weapon as everybody else! What do you have to say to that?!

If we were only dealing with one knife, that might be the case, but considering this … it just might end up being the final nail in the coffin.

「 SOLUTION 」

Knife Rack → “same opportunity to take the murder weapon

Rantaro: Let me cut in!

CUT!


Rantaro: Maybe that line of reasoning doesn’t quite work for the second knife, but you know what it does work for?

Takashi: The first knife?

Rantaro: Exactly. Since she’s been helping me cook for some time now, she definitely had the chance to-

Kaoru: Are you listening to yourself? You’re contradicting yourself again!

What? I go over everything in my head, trying to find what doesn’t make sense, when someone else butts in.

Katsumi: Yeah, I agree with that. We were literally just established the second knife was the murder weapon — why are you going back on your word now?

Rantaro: Well- maybe I was wrong about that, okay?

Aika: But then why wouldn’t she just… y’know, do it immediately?

Keisha: Monokuma didn’t release the motive until yesterday, so there’s a chance Kaoru didn’t feel motivated enough until then.

Sumire: B-but why?

Keisha: Huh?

Sumire: [nervously] W-well-

Tsuyoshi: Can ya speak up? I’m right next to you, and I can barely make anything out!

Sumire’s posture locks up as her eyes flits between all of us almost in a panic, unable to force the words out. I want to help her out but… if she gives them the wrong idea, they could end up voting me and we could lose the trial. I need to get us in the right direction…

Rantaro: Hey Sumire, it’s okay if you can’t remember. This is a pretty stressful situation.

She nods meekly, sinking into the parka I’d given her. Katsumi scowls a little, clearly annoyed by the lack of new information, before sighing.

Katsumi: All right… well, what do we do now?

Tsuyoshi: We could go over the murder again-

Katsumi: [bluntly] No. Literally none of this evidence points towards a culprit, all we’ve done is establish some really convenient alibis for people here.

Kokoro: We’re telling the truth!

Katsumi didn’t even bother to respond to that, simply giving Kokoro a flat stare to indicate her disbelief. Aika put a hand on her shoulder, trying to reassure the advertiser, though it didn’t really seem to be working all that well. Unfortunately, Katsumi did seem to have a point, on both ends really.

I need to find some way to narrow down the suspect list more. Going over the evidence one more time in my head, I really can’t think of anything that makes any one person seem more suspicious. There has to be something else that could work, some contradiction, some slip-up, some-

Wait.

My eyes widen at the realization and, as I go through everything I’ve heard so far, realize how much sense it makes. Because now that I think about it, even before the murder took place, there was one person who should’ve stood out to me. One person who was acting strange during the investigation, strange even now.

And you can’t slip up when you haven’t said a word.

Rantaro: …Edgar.

Edgar: [hesitant] What is it?

It’s the first time I’ve heard him speak this entire trial, voice unnaturally soft and eyes almost as panicked as Sumire's. I guess it makes sense though — I doubt any culprit would be able to keep their cool under pressure like this.

Rantaro: You’re the culprit, aren’t you?

Chapter 10: Chapter One [6]: Amateur Arguments

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
”It’s your fault.”

Chapter Text

When Edgar hears my accusation, the first thing he does is blink uncomprehendingly. Confusion is the first thing to cross his expression and his blinking becomes even more rapid, as if he’s expecting to wake up from a dream. The murmurs my statement brings seems to be the thing that makes him snap out of it, expression contorting in horror as understanding dawns on him.

Edgar: You think- You think I’m the culprit?!

Sora: Hey, Rantaro, isn’t this going a little too far?

Kaoru: To tell the truth, I’m not inclined to believe whatever drivel’s spilling out his mouth now.

Minoru: I mean… he’s been mostly right so far though, right? I think we should hear him out.

Tsuyoshi: [sneers] Really? I’d get it if was, like, Kaoru or something, but Edgar definitely ain’t the kind of person capable of committing murder. [glances at Edgar] The dude barely seems like he can defend himself.

Katsumi: I wouldn’t be too sure of that. Let’s see where this takes us first, ‘kay?

Edgar: But I didn’t do anything!!

Katsumi: [smoothly] And if you didn’t murder Naoki, I’m sure we’ll prove that… somehow.

His expression holds a strange mix of fear and outrage when she says that, though it definitely seems more like the former at the moment. Katsumi only looks intrigued at the reaction and Sora, weirdly enough, seems equally as worried as Edgar. Are they really that close already? Either way, I doubt Sora would do anything as egregious as lie for Edgar, especially when I’ve already gotten his alibi.

…Wait a minute. He has an alibi.

Another alibi getting in the way of things.

I curse internally at the realization and look back up to see that people have already begun to argue about it. I can’t lead them onto the wrong path, but at the same time, I’m sure Edgar has to be involved in this somehow — especially given what he must’ve done yesterday.

Rantaro: [sighs; whispers to himself] It’s alright, I can work with this…

I hope.


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Aika’s Testimony

> Edgar’s Testimony

> Hifumi’s Testimony

Edgar: I- I didn’t do it, I swear!

Daichi: Yeah, we want to believe that, but we also kind of need evidence too??

Sora: Wait a minute… evidence? I got it!

Sora: Edgar, remember your alibi? You heard someone open their door — that must’ve been the culprit!

Edgar: Oh my God, that’s right! See?! I’m not the culprit!

Kokoro: Uh, not to rain on your parade, but can anyone actually back this up?

Keisha: …That might be unnecessary. Unless anybody can contradict it, we’ve taken everybody’s statement so far as fact, so-

Daichi: So we need to see if anyone can do that!

His exclamation echoes through the courtroom, bordering almost on excitement with the energetic way he says it. It’s… a little strange, in all honesty. The thing that sticks with me isn’t that, but rather the point he and Keisha are trying to convey.

She brought up a good point actually. If I can just find something to support it, we might be able to make a breakthrough here.

「 SOLUTION 」

Hifumi’s Testimony → “Unless anybody can contradict it

Rantaro: We’re on the right track!

BREAK!


Rantaro: Actually, I think there is somebody that might be able to contradict his account. Hifumi?

Hifumi: What do you- wait, you mean my account?

Kaoru: I suppose you are one of the only people we’ve confirmed is innocent so far. Now what exactly is this account of yours again?

Sora: Well, I don’t know if it’s that important though. Hifumi didn’t even hear anything big going out outside, so how does her testimony factor into all this?

Aika: Oh, I get it! It’s because that contradicts Edgar’s testimony, right?

Aika: …Wait, that’s bad.

Rantaro: [nods] Exactly. Edgar said he heard a door opening late at night, but Hifumi didn’t hear anything out of the ordinary. Since Naoki did his patrols the entire night, it’s not likely that was him either.

Hifumi: So you’re implying Edgar was lying then. I guess that makes sense…

Edgar: But I wasn’t! [turns to Aika] What the hell?!

Aika: Ah, sorry!!

Kokoro: [snaps] Don’t speak to Ai-chan like that!

Takashi: Yeah, bullying a girl? Not cool, Edgar!

Keisha: If we’re going to work this out, we need to explore every possibility. Even if… [voice falters] Even if we need to suspect you.

Hitomi: [interrupts] But we’ll hear you out! Because… it just wouldn’t be fair if we didn’t, you know?

Kaoru: Frankly, I’m not sure if we even should at this point. What else could we possibly discuss at this point?

Edgar: …

Edgar: …A-ah! I got it!!

Edgar: [rushed] That dying message! Who even wrote that?

Takashi: It could be Naoki, right? It’d make sense since his palms were super bloody and everything.

Katsumi: I doubt it. Like you said, there was a lot of blood on his palms, so the strokes would’ve been thicker if he really wrote it like that. Not to mention, there’s really no reason for him to write that in the first place.

Daichi: I mean, it’s pretty obvious that the culprit wrote that, but why would they even write that on the wall? Like, were they trying to say sorry for killing Naoki or something?

Tsuyoshi: Seems a little tasteless to do that with his blood. If the culprit were really sorry, we wouldn’t be talking in the first place.

Hifumi: Well, there is one other possibility, but…

Hifumi grimaces, leaving her thought unfinished as she shakes her head. Kaoru raises an eyebrow in intrigue and Aika leans closer next to her, as if to coax the answer out of her.

Aika: [comfortingly] I know we don’t want to think bad of anybody here, but it’s worth hearing out everybody’s ideas! If you have any ideas or clues or whatever, you shouldn’t hesitate to share them.

Katsumi: [casually] Also the fact we die if we get this wrong.

Hifumi: …What?

Rantaro: Yeah, we figured that out the first day we woke up here, right?

Daichi: Yeah, but that was just a theory! There’s no way Monokuma would actually do that… right?

Katsumi only stares at Daichi, looking almost astonished by the sheer wrongness of that statement. In fact, it looks like most of them have actually stopped to stare at him. Daichi wilts a little under their stares and doesn’t say anything else.

Katsumi: Are you serious? You think the same bear that forced us into a killing game, the same one that intends for only two of us to make it out of this — you think it wouldn’t hesitate to just massacre us?

Daichi: Yes? I don’t know, weren’t you the one who said Monokuma wants us to suffer slowly?? I don’t think mass execution really counts there!

Hifumi: “Execution”?! Where are you two coming up with these ideas??

Sora: Monokuma, say something! Are we actually going to get executed if we get this wrong?

Monokuma: Well, I didn’t want to have to say this now, but…

Monokuma: Yes! We at Hope’s Peak only use the most capital of punishments here — heart-stopping, death-defying, extreme executions!

A wave of panic washes over us, causing some like Minoru to yell, while others like Hifumi are only barely able to restrain their reaction. Although it's true we guessed something like this could happen, it's still disconcerting to hear it be directly confirmed.

Monokuma: So, unless you want your head in the chopping block, you gotta find every trick and scheme behind this dastardly murder. Now get to it!

Minoru: When you say it like that, it sounds like some kind of trap…

Tsuyoshi: What else are we supposed to do, fucking die?! HIfumi, whatever you're thinking, now definitely the time to say it.

Hifumi: [bluntly] Suicide.

Katsumi: That's… certainly an idea. How exactly did you work that out?

Despite her blunt declaration before, Hifumi seems to take a second to choose her words carefully, her expression darkening as shadows cloaked her one visible eye.

Hifumi: Well, it’s like you said earlier — it doesn’t really make sense for a killer to write that if they’re apologizing for killing Naoki. I think Tsuyoshi said earlier if this was true, the culprit would’ve confessed by now, right?

Tsuyoshi: [nods] Basically, yeah.

Hifumi: So following that logic, what if the reason they haven’t confessed by now… is because they can’t?

Hitomi: [softly] The motive was putting a lot of stress on us…

Daichi: [to himself] And Naoki would totally be the kind of person to pull some self-sacrificing move like that…

Tsuyoshi: Fuck! He should’ve talked to us- we could’ve worked something out!

Hifumi: …Could we…?

Minoru: So is that it then? Naoki tried to stop anyone from taking advantage of the motive by… killing himself.

Kokoro: [mutters] How’d he even know that would work though?

Aika: Hm?

Kokoro: It’s just that there isn’t actually anything in the rules about suicides. I mean, wouldn’t it be sort of dangerous to risk your life then if you didn’t even know it would work?

Katsumi: Hey, Monokuma? Do suicides count as murders then?

Monokuma: What an interesting question — of course they do! We’d be missing out on a lot of drama if they didn’t!

Katsumi: So you’re saying that is the case then.

Monokuma: Well, not exactly~

Rantaro: Then Naoki really was murdered?

Monokuma: Um… no! I mean, yes! I mean- go solve it yourself!!

Despite the fact I know Monokuma would never just give us a straight answer, I can’t help but be a little frustrated with how unnecessarily vague it’s being right now. Would it kill it to be straightforward for once? I sigh and try to think it through as a new discussion begins.

As much as I’d like it to be the case that no one else has to die, I’m getting a sinking feeling that it won’t be the case. I’ll just have to see where the evidence takes us…


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Kitchen in Disarray

> Message in Blood

> Monokuma File 01

Minoru: I’m confused now… what even is this??

Hifumi: Don’t be confused by Monokuma’s trickery — this is still a suicide.

Keisha: It would explain why Naoki was in his room. Didn’t he usually enforce that curfew?

Daichi: Yeah, it’d be pretty distressing to see a body first thing in the morning…

Kaoru: [rolls eyes] We did, you imbecile! Regardless, it does explain all the evidence at the crime scene.

Hitomi: Um, what about outside the crime scene?

Kaoru: Why would there be evidence outside the crime scene?

Daichi: I mean, I feel like you in particular really shouldn’t be asking this question. It was pretty obvious after all!

Kaoru: [defensively] You- cease your baseless taunts and just explain already if you’re such a genius!

Daichi only gives her a sly smirk in response that reminds me more of Monokuma than it probably should. Doesn’t he realize he’s just making this unnecessarily harder for us?? Well, either way, I at least remember what he’s talking about so we can tie up this tangent quick.

「 SOLUTION 」

Kitchen in Disarray → “outside the crime scene

Rantaro: You’ve got that wrong!

BREAK!


Rantaro: [sighs] Daichi, stop messing around. You’re talking about the kitchen, aren’t you?

Daichi: Exactly! Even if it was almost midnight, I doubt any of us would be making that big of a mess trying to take out a knife, especially Naoki.

Keisha: He’s got a point, I suppose. Out of everybody here, Naoki would probably have adjusted best to that darkness.

Sumire: S-so what does that m-mean?

Edgar: It means there really is a murderer here…

Edgar: [nervously laughs] And then we’re gonna have to vote them out, and then they’re gonna die, and we’re all-

Hifumi: [yells] Stop that!

She looks almost as shaken as she did the evening before the murder, refusing to look Edgar in the eye as she trembles behind her podium. To be fair, Edgar looks almost as shaken as Hifumi, eyes swimming with fear as he only barely holds back more of his despairful ramblings.

He looks like he’s at the end of his rope. Honestly, we’re all probably getting there.

Hifumi: St- stay focused. Let’s… get this over with.

Katsumi: Yeah, looks like we need to get back to the drawing board. At least we aren’t flying completely blind with this one.

Sumire: D-didn’t we think Edgar c-could’ve been the culprit?

Tsuyoshi: You kiddin’? There’s no way that kid killed Naoki!

Minoru: [mutters] Technically, everybody here only remembers being a kid…

Katsumi: I mean, that doesn’t exactly prove he’s innocent though? Even Aika’s testimony doesn’t even do much to support him.

Aika: Hm, why not?

Katsumi: You guys said you heard noises, but I’d like to think if you heard anything like a door opening, you would’ve mentioned that by now.

Kaoru: And it’s too late to change your story! Don’t even attempt to revise it at this point.

Sumire: S-so… [looks warily at Edgar] H-he really did it?

Sora: Just because his testimony is a little shaky doesn’t mean he did it!

Edgar: Exactly! Why am I the one being blamed here then?

Rantaro: Because… now that I think about it, you did have an opportunity to take the murder weapon.

「 SELECT EVIDENCE 」

Rantaro’s Testimony

I need to be careful with how I word this. I really don’t want anybody to get the wrong idea here, and it could be game over if they don’t trust my word. That being said, how do I put this…?

Rantaro: After the motive was announced, Edgar said he wanted to talk to me about something. It wasn’t for long, but he was acting pretty strange after the fact…

Rantaro: Now that I think about it, that could’ve been the moment he took the murder weapon.

Kaoru: This would’ve been helpful to know before you accused me of stealing it!

Kaoru: [turns to Edgar] Anyways, what do you have to say for yourself? You lied to us about this too?!

Kokoro: And I doubt anybody felt like hanging out right after Monokuma announced the second motive either… it would’ve been the perfect opportunity to take it.

Tsuyoshi: Shit. I don’t wanna think you’re the culprit, but it’s really starting to look like that!

Keisha: Edgar, did you or did you not take the knife?

Edgar: I…

Edgar: I did, okay?! But I didn’t kill him, seriously!!

Rantaro: How are we supposed to believe that? You-

Edgar: Because I took that knife to stop you from using it!!

The room is dead silent now. Their eyes turn to me, most with distrust, and it’s almost exactly as I feared: they’re starting to doubt me.

Hitomi: Rantaro, what’s he talking about? You wouldn’t do something like that, right?

Rantaro: …

I can’t say I feel quite as close with Hitomi as I do with Sumire, but lying about this would make me feel bad all the same; besides, I’m sure denying this would only make me seem worse, even though I didn’t even plan to murder anybody. What do I even say to make them believe me at this point?

The answer, as is starting to become more and more frequent, is a half-truth.

Rantaro: …That’s right. I couldn’t have committed the murder if Edgar took the murder weapon.

Daichi: But you are saying you took it??

Edgar: I told you I wasn’t lying!

Kaoru: And on top of that, he’s still asserting the same contradiction from before. Have you really still not figured it out?

Kaoru: If the murder weapon really was the knife Edgar currently holds, then why would he take a second one at the time of the murder? I think we’d all benefit if we simply stopped listening to this tueur.

Katsumi: He has been pretty useful though…

Tsuyoshi: All we gotta do is use our heads, so let’s get to it!

Rantaro: Wait-

Daichi: Fine by me! Discussion — commence!!

And just like that, they’ve already started talking without me. I’m sure that even if I try to cut in, someone like Kaoru or Tsuyoshi will just brush it off or talk over me. Fear courses through my veins at the realization — the realization that nothing I say is going to matter, that my influence is practically all but gone. Despite that, they keep talking and it’s all I can do to keep listening.


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Dry Bloodstain

> Message in Blood

> Motive

Sumire: U-um, the culprit t-took a knife in the m-middle of the night… r-right?

Keisha: That’s what we decided. They probably made a big mess of it too, given the state of the kitchen.

Minoru: And then they went after Naoki for some reason…

Tsuyoshi: Somehow, they got Naoki in his room and stabbed him there.

Daichi: Don’t forget the dying message! The culprit probably added to throw us off their trail!

Kaoru: And that’s exactly how the case went down.

Kaoru: Are we right, Rantaro Amami?

All their eyes are on me, waiting for what I have to say… but it’s a foregone conclusion already, isn’t it? They’re going to vote for me either way, aren’t they? What do I-

「 SOLUTION 」

Dry Bloodstain → “exactly how the case went down

Katsumi: Nah, you’re wrong.

BREAK???


I have to admit that of all the people to rebut this claim, I didn’t expect Katsumi to do so. Maybe I shouldn’t be as surprised about this — of everyone here, she is definitely most suited to play devil’s advocate. Still, I breathe a sigh of relief as she presents her evidence.

Katsumi: I gotta say, it does sound like we’re getting somewhere, but we can’t say we’ve solved this case until we have explanations for every last piece of evidence.

Katsumi: Case in point, that bloodstain in the kitchen.

Hifumi: [surprised] There was blood in the kitchen?

Daichi: Oh yeah, I remember that! I mean, it wasn’t that big or anything, but it definitely stood out.

Takashi: But why would there be blood in the kitchen unless the… [trails off; realizes] Unless the murder happened in the kitchen!

Hitomi: [gasps] That makes so much sense!

Hifumi: Um, are we sure about that? There’s a possibility that blood came from the culprit. Maybe they mishandled the knife and accidentally cut themself?

Takashi: Oh… that’s a good point, Hifumi-sama.

Tsuyoshi: Shut up, simp. It explains so much more if Naoki was killed there — the bloodstain, the cuts on his hand, the state of the kitchen- everything!

Hifumi: How so?

Tsuyoshi: Okay, picture this — you’re patrolling the halls and you see someone get out of bed to get a knife. What’s the first thing you’re gonna assume?

Edgar: …That they’re planning to murder someone.

Tsuyoshi: Exactly. And obviously nobody wants that, so how do you stop ‘em?

Edgar: By- by taking the murder weapon!

Sora: So that’s how the kitchen got messed up, they were fighting for the murder weapon! He probably got those cuts during the fight too!

Sumire: B-but how would he l-lose that fight?

Aika: Um, good point. He was a bit bigger than most of us, so it’s hard to believe he would lose if things got physical. Unless…

Her eyes drift towards Tsuyoshi as she trails off, making her suspicion feel extremely obvious to me at least.

Tsuyoshi: The hell’s that look for? Why would I even tell you this stuff if I were the culprit?

Kaoru: Well, we allowed Rantaro lead this trial, and look where that got us.

Hitomi: G-guys! Just because he got a few things wrong doesn’t mean he had bad intentions.

Hifumi: How do we know his intention wasn’t to deceive us though?

Her voice isn’t accusatory, returning to that tired and frank tone she’d taken on during the investigation. The bags under Hifumi’s eyes only pronounce her tiredness as she continues to explain.

Hifumi: Rantaro hid the fact that he stole the first knife, he hasn’t even explained why yet and he’s been messing up a lot in this trial. Like Kaoru said, we let him lead the discussion for a lot of this time. I know it sounds horrible, but…

Hifumi: It adds up, doesn’t it?

Sumire: R-Rantaro… y-you wouldn’t!

Kaoru: But he could, meaning it’s imperative we consider him.

Rantaro: …I know you won’t believe me, but please hear me out. I really never intended on hurting any of you, I just-

Rantaro: …

Rantaro: …just couldn’t fully trust you guys.

Takashi: Why not?! Like it or not, your actions are what caused all of this!

“It’s my fault.”

He doesn’t say it directly, but he doesn’t have to.

I already know that — why does everybody act like I don’t already realize these things?? I’ve always known I’m a fuck-up, but it feels worse than ever just from the fact we’re down here, from the portrait that stands on my left. I guess what makes it worse is the fact everyone knows now.

Minoru: Um, that’s not exactly true though. Because even if Rantaro’s the culprit, there’s still the person that tried to exploit Katsumi’s allergy, right?

Minoru: And it doesn’t make sense to try and murder two people…

Daichi: That sounds about right! I mean, even with the new rule, there’s literally no incentive to go and murder two people? [snarks] What, does that mean you get to “double-escape” or something?

Monokuma: Hey, isn’t insulting your gracious host going a bit too far?! Besides, “no incentive” or not, that sure didn’t stop one of you from cutting up one of your precious friends like shish kebab!

Monokuma: But if you want to take this opportunity to go and slander me instead of solving this murder, that’s okay. I mean, Naoki would definitely be doing his best to solve yours, but I’m sure he’d be fine with this too-

Minoru: Sh-shut up! Don’t make fun of Daichi just because he brought up a good point!!

Although the fear hasn’t quite disappeared from Minoru’s voice, he sounds more confident as he defends Daichi. The philanthropist in question raises a hand to his mouth, surprised by this sudden show of confidence.

Daichi: Bro…

Daichi: Hehe, thanks. Let’s get back to business now.

Keisha: We may be at a dead end regarding the culprit though. You have to remember that everybody but those who have an alibi are suspicious here — that still leaves us with eleven suspects to choose from.

Aika: Well, we can get rid of Rantaro, right? He didn’t have any killing intent when he took the first knife, so he probably didn’t do this either!

Kaoru: Based on his word alone? J'ai quelques doutes à ce sujet.

Tsuyoshi: In Japanese, please??

Sumire: S-so we have ten s-suspects. How do we d-decide who the c-culprit is?

Kokoro: I’m not really sure about that. Is there anything at the crime scene that could narrow it down?

Katsumi: No. I already said there isn’t any evidence like that which points at a culprit-

Sumire: B-but then this case is i-impossible!

Katsumi: I didn’t say that either. There’s no such thing as a perfect crime — we just need to retrace our steps and see if we can find any contradictions.

Keisha: You sound… awfully sure of yourself. Do you know who the culprit is then?

Katsumi: [casually] I’ll have to get back to you on that one.

Tsuyoshi: This ain’t the time for jokes!

The conversation diminishes into whispers and murmurs as everybody desperately tries to puzzle out who did this. It’s not often I feel like this, but I decide that maybe I’ll give Katsumi’s method a shot here. We just need to retrace our steps, right?

I lower my head and try to remember everything we discussed so far and rack my brain for any important details — everyone’s alibis, the dying message, the true scene of the crime… something here has to be false. I can’t make decisions based on my mistrust anymore — if I’m going to convict anyone, it has to be something substantial, something I can prove.

Did anybody say something strange? Something that doesn’t line up anymore, or maybe something I overlooked as I’ve done so many times already?

… …

… … …Wait.

My head snaps back up as I have my revelation, catching the culprit’s eye for just a second before I look away. Given everything everybody has said, I realize that someone’s claims aren’t quite as solid anymore.

Maybe it’s a stretch. I’m not completely convinced yet and my heart pangs at the thought of having to betray them like this.

(but it isn’t just your life on the line.)

I look at the culprit- no, my suspect , and they return my gaze this time. They aren’t panicking, not like Edgar. Do they just not realize it, or do I have the wrong person?

(say it.)

They purse their lips and sigh. Is it tiredness, resignation or something else?

The whispers and murmurs eventually peter out into silence and I realize this really might be a dead end. Keisha grits her teeth in frustration, Daichi’s smile grows more strained and Katsumi simply… stands there.

Nobody else is speaking up.

Nobody knows.

(it has to be you.)

(say it.)

(say it.)

(SAY IT.)

「 SELECT THE CULPRIT 」

Chapter 11: Chapter One [7]: Killer Instinct

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:
"Heroism is the voice that shatters silence."

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Rantaro: …

Rantaro: …I could be wrong about this, but can I ask you something, Hifumi?

She freezes up, but still returns my gaze. Still there isn’t a hint of panic in her gaze. Is this right — would the real culprit really react this way? I breathe deeply to try and calm my nerves.

This is a group discussion and this group has already proven itself plenty smart. If I mess up again, someone will call me out… hopefully.

Kaoru: You’re telling me we’re suspecting Hifumi now? This is certainly suspicious, but I find it hard to believe that someone who was almost murdered themselves could be the culprit.

Keisha: It’s still dangerous to rule any possibility out without proof. [lower] Although I thought we already proved Hifumi innocent…

Hifumi: [ignores them; cautiously] What is it?

Rantaro: When I went to check on you before the trial started, you said you’d been up all night. We already know from Edgar and Aika’s testimonies that the culprit was definitely a bit noisy when they murdered Naoki.

Rantaro: And you didn’t mention anything like that.

Sora: Yeah, Aika and Kokoro didn’t leave because they were scared of what was going on outside, I think. And Edgar fell asleep just before the fact…

Sumire: H-hey, Hifumi, w-why didn’t you m-mention this?

Hifumi’s silent for just a moment and I worry that she doesn’t even have anything to say to her defense. Then again, would that even be a bad thing? Wouldn’t it mean we could finally end this class trial?

It turns out my worries are in vain as after what feels like far too long, she responds.

Hifumi: I… forgot to mention it. I’m not sure if Rantaro’s mentioned this yet, but Monokuma cut us off before he could get all his questions out of the way.

Kokoro: That sounds pretty suspicious. How can we even trust your word on that?

Daichi: Hey, Monokuma! Is Hifumi lying about this or not?

Monokuma: Hm, lying or not, lying or not? The answer will be revealed… right after this commercial break!

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] Wow, how hilarious. Glad to see our “gracious host” is so generous with his answers.

Tsuyoshi: Ugh, of course Monokuma didn’t give us a straight answer. Remind me why you thought that’d work, Daichi?

Daichi: Can’t a guy dream in this economy?!

Hifumi: Besides, can we really say that this is decisive evidence? I think we should be more hesitant to convict someone based on one piece of evidence alone.

Keisha: … [sighs] She has a point. We still don’t have the full picture yet, so there’s still a chance she could be telling the truth.

Aika: [nods] I get it — it’s like, “innocent until proven guilty”, or something like that.

Hifumi: Thank you for your understanding. Now, where do we go from here?


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Knife Rack

> Monokuma File 01

> Rantaro’s Testimony

Minoru: Is Hifumi really not the culprit? She could be manipulating us for all we know…

Hifumi: I’m not manipulating anyone. Everything I’ve said so far is based in facts and logic.

Katsumi: Cool, but can I hear these “facts and logic” that supposedly explain why you aren’t the culprit?

Hifumi: As we established earlier, Tsuyoshi is the only one here strong enough to carry Naoki’s body.

Hifumi: With this in mind, I couldn’t have carried him all the way to his room.

Tsuyoshi: Oh, come on! Just because I’m strong doesn’t mean I’m some kind of murderous brute!

Kaoru: [narrows eyes] …Perhaps-

Tsuyoshi: We are NOT doing this right now.

Hitomi: [nervously smiles] Let’s not antagonize each other right now, all right?

I can’t deny that Hifumi’s argument sounds like it makes sense. Even so, could it really be that easy? Could such a simple argument really cut down our suspect list to just one? I doubt it. The more I think about it, the more I’m sure there has to be something I can do to refute this.

Yes, I know it’s the case. The evidence itself sits in my jacket, waiting to be used.

「 SOLUTION 」

Monokuma File 01 → “couldn’t have carried him

Rantaro: You’ve got that wrong!

BREAK!


Rantaro: No, I don’t think Tsuyoshi’s the only person who could’ve done this.

Takashi: Huh?! But then who else could’ve done it? Don’t say Naoki walked himself to his room!

Keisha: If he went to his room to try and find something to stop the bleeding, he probably wouldn’t have just laid on the bed like that. Wouldn’t it make more sense to use the blanket as a bandage instead?

Takashi: Exactly, it makes no sense if Naoki went there himself! Tsuyoshi must’ve done it then!

Tsuyoshi: Why am I being ganged up on right now? There’s gotta be something that disproves that. Like… like-

Rantaro: Like the Monokuma File. More specifically, Naoki’s injuries.

Sumire: Y-yeah, he went through s-so much pain… h-his hands a-and his arm!

She looks like she’s about to burst into tears and I can’t blame her. Even Sumire’s words still bring to mind the horrifying sight of Naoki’s corpse, bedroom stained red and brown with blood. I can’t spend too long wrapped up in my head though — I still need to explain my point.

Rantaro: The point I’m trying to make here is that we’ve explained every injury Naoki has except for his dislocated arm.

Sora: …Okay, I’ll bite. How does this prove Hifumi could’ve done it?

Daichi: Limbs do dislocate when you put a lot of pressure on them. Hifumi could’ve just dragged him by the arm to get him to his room.

Takashi: [desperately] But that doesn’t prove Hifumi-sama did it! Anybody could’ve dragged the body!!

Tsuyoshi: Cut it out with the “-sama” shit already! Even if she ain’t the only one who could’ve dragged the body, she lied about her testimony and she was up at the time of the murder!

Kaoru: [shakes head] Il avoir un cœur d'artichaut. Such enrapturement is a bad idea, especially in a killing game like this.

Keisha: Don’t be rude to Takashi. But… [glances at Takashi; somewhat solemn] Maybe you do have a bit of a point.

Takashi: No! I’m so sorry, Kaoru-sama, but you’ve got this all wrong!

Tears well in Takashi’s eyes underneath his shades as he somehow works up the nerve to continue arguing, even against Keisha and Kaoru. To be honest, I’m not quite sure what’s motivating Takashi to argue on Hifumi’s behalf at this point. It almost certainly can’t be to look cool for the girls, given how almost half of them must disagree with him at this point, nor is it the most logical argument to be making.

Is it love then? Pity? Who even knows at this point — the only thing that matters at this point is making sure we can end this argument quicker.


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Bloody Towel

> Dry Bloodstain

> Kitchen in Disarray

Daichi: Takashi, buddy, you have to give it a rest at this point.

Takashi: I can’t! You’re still wrong about one thing!

Takashi: Hifumi couldn’t have done this because… because… she couldn’t have cleaned it up!

Hitomi: What does that mean?

Katsumi: Oh, he’s talking about the blood trail in the kitchen, isn’t he? Obviously, if she decided to move Naoki after stabbing him, she’d leave some kind of trail behind.

Tsuyoshi: Wait, he’s actually right?!

Hitomi: If Takashi really is right about this, then… is there a chance this really was a suicide?

Hitomi: That would be horrible, but then nobody else has to die, right?

Hifumi: …That remains to be seen.

…Well, that certainly wasn’t suspicious of her to say at all. Maybe the strangest part of all of this is how neutral Hifumi seems to be about all this. I mean, does she even realize her life hangs in the balance of this debate? And I’m…

I’m about to sentence her to death then, aren’t I? It’d be one thing for her to be stressed about it, but this — somehow, this feels even worse than what I was expecting. But I have to push on.

「 SOLUTION 」

Bloody Towel → “she couldn’t have cleaned it up

Rantaro: You know that isn’t right!

BREAK!


Rantaro: Takashi. Don’t play dumb with me — you didn’t hear anything about a bloody towel during the investigation?

Takashi: …!

Kaoru: Where exactly did this towel come from?

Tsuyoshi: It was in his bathroom when I found it with Rantaro and Katsumi. It was pretty wet, so it makes sense.

Minoru: So… how’d she dampen it then?

Daichi: Huh?

Minoru: Because, in the Monopad, one of the rules mentions running water being turned off during nighttime. She couldn’t use the sink, so…

Hifumi: It’s possible they could’ve prepared for this and dampened it ahead of time-

Katsumi: It would’ve dried by then, Hifumi. Are you even trying at this point?

Hifumi: [curt] I’m not trying to do anything but solve this case.

Daichi: Yeah, that’s bullshit. There’s gotta be something in that room that wouldn’t be affected by the rule.

A collective silence came over our group as we tried to find the answer to this hurdle. Admittedly, it wasn’t something I’d thought about until now; even as I’m thinking about it, the answer still eludes me. After all, where else could you get water to wet it? The shower? No, that wouldn’t be active either.

Just what did Hifumi do?

Hitomi: Well, I guess… someone could’ve used their jacket to clean up the blood trail. [perks up] So if Hifumi doesn’t have any blood in it, we still might be able to rule her out!

Hifumi: I’d… rather not take off my jacket right now. I doubt I could get away with cleaning the blood that way anyways. You all probably would’ve smelled the blood right now if I tried to do something like that.

Sumire: S-so are we o-out of options??

Keisha: I think there might be one other option in all our rooms. Given how… unsanitary it is though, I’m not quite sure if it’s the right answer though.

Aika: [tilts head] Well, what is it?

Daichi: Wait a minute… [eyes widen] Ew, don’t tell me she actually used that!!

Keisha: [mutters] Case in point…

Kaoru: In case the two of you haven’t realized yet, we don’t have any other psychics in the group. Mind verbalizing your thoughts for a change?

Keisha takes a moment to stare flatly at Kaoru for a moment before sighing and eventually explaining what she and Daichi had apparently realized.

Keisha: All right. Even if the water was turned off, there likely still would’ve been enough of it in the toilet for the culprit to dampen the towel. They could probably do this as many times as they needed to unless they actually, you know…

Her face heats up a little, but the important part is more than clear now. I still can’t help but cringe a little at the answer — did she really have to go that far to try and cover up her crime?

Takashi: Hey, Hifumi! You have to speak up!

Hifumi: Takashi, it’s okay. We’ll find out something that-

Takashi: It doesn’t look like that anymore! And if you don’t speak up…

Takashi: [tearfully] You’re going to DIE!!

His words echo throughout the courtroom and for a moment, almost everyone’s expressions seem to waver a bit. I guess for most of us, it hadn’t really sunk in until this moment that that’s what we’d be doing to Hifumi. Tsuyoshi’s face darkens, the concern on Hitomi’s face only grows and it almost seem as if they’re starting to regret their decision.

And Hifumi…

Hifumi: …

Hifumi: I… I’m not going to die.

Her voice warbles when she says that, as if she doesn’t fully believe what she’s saying despite Takashi’s nods of reassurance. She takes in a deep breath and pauses for a moment, closing her eyes as she strings together one final defense for herself.

But I can see it — underneath that facade of calmness she’s trying to present, there’s panic in her eyes.

This is the turning point, I’m sure of it. Hifumi’s already on her last legs here, so we might be able to vote for her with confidence if I can just shatter this last argument of hers. And after that… we can deal with whatever happens after the trial. Somehow.

(hopefully.)


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

> Hifumi’s Allergy

> Hifumi’s Testimony

> Rantaro’s Testimony

Tsuyoshi: All right then, mind tellin’ us just what you’re thinking?

Katsumi: [mutters] God, why doesn’t you guys ever make this easy… [normal volume] I think it’s pretty clear by now you’re the culprit.

Hifumi: And why is that?

Katsumi: Your behavior? The fact you’ve been subtly sabotaging us?

Hifumi: I admit, I haven’t… exactly been thinking clearly this entire time, but there’s one thing I think we’ve forgotten.

Hifumi: While it seems that we’ve mostly uncovered the logistics of the murder, it’s also true that it was committed in such a way that anybody could’ve done this.

Hifumi: [louder] So why are you going after me?! I have as much reason to kill as any of you!

Takashi: Guys, no fighting! Hifumi-sama’s innocent, we just have to find a way to prove it!

I can make out the way Takashi’s eyes nervously flick towards me for a second under the shades, but the light covers them before I can make any judgement, leaving only a painfully plastic grin on his face. If I look closely enough, I can see a bead of sweat trailing its way down his face.

I really don’t understand him now. He knows, he has to by now, that he’s going to die if Hifumi gets away with it. At this point, I doubt she even can.

(so why are these two so damn difficult about it?)

Never mind that. I won’t leave any room for doubt here.

「 SOLUTION 」

Hifumi’s Allergy → “as much reason to kill

Rantaro: I’m ending this!

BREAK!


Rantaro: That’s not right, Takashi. In fact, I think Hifumi has more motive than any of us to try and commit murder, and it all has to do with what happened before the murder.

Minoru: Before the murder? Um, we had dinner and someone… someone tried to kill Hifumi.

Her face pales merely at recollecting it and the expression feels like enough to seal my conviction. I recognize the cause of this fear, it’s something I’ve been grappling with almost this entire time I’ve been here in the MonoBunker — paranoia.

This similarity gives me pause again because… we really aren’t that different, are we? If the circumstances were different, much as I don’t want to think about it, this debate absolutely could’ve ended the other way around with me as the culprit.

Tsuyoshi: But how does that give her a motive?

Rantaro: That’s easy. She could’ve been preparing to try and kill whoever she thought was responsible, or…

Kaoru: “Or”?

Rantaro: [softer] Or she could’ve been scared.

Daichi: Scared of not, she kinda murdered Naoki though??

Daichi: Like, I could probably get it if she actually killed her attacker, but there’s no way any of you actually thought Naoki was a threat.

Katsumi: Anybody here can be a threat. Maybe not Naoki in particular, but I wouldn’t be so quick to claim stuff like that. [glares at Daichi] Of course, somebody who can excuse murder probably wouldn’t think straight like that.

Minoru: Isn’t he literally calling Hifumi out though?

Katsumi: Hello, did you miss that entire second part? Murder is unforgivable.

Kokoro: Yeah, I don’t think now’s exactly the time to discuss moral objectivity…

Katsumi: What, don’t tell me you’re going to defend her actions too? I’m just surprised Takashi hasn’t given up the ghost and just say he doesn’t think what Hifumi did was wrong too.

Kokoro: [snaps] Shut up, that’s not what I mean! Why are you even acting like this when you know what led up to this? The killing game, the motive, the murder attempt — even if she did that, I just feel sorry for her!

“Sorry”, huh? That sure is one way to describe how you feel. Even though it feels wrong to say that about a murderer, I can’t hold a grudge like that, especially not when Kokoro lays it out so plainly for the rest of us; even so, Katsumi stubbornly rolls her eyes at the explanation.

Aika: …Ko-chan’s right.

Aika: The only one at fault here is Monokuma! This wouldn’t even be happening if it weren’t for its stupid killing game!

Monokuma: [snoring noise (how??)] Hm, someone call for me? And for such a boring question too! I’m tempted to just yawn and ignore it!

Kokoro: Because she’s right.

Monokuma: Really, this is all my fault? I think our little lawmaker would disagree if someone hadn’t stabbed the daylights out of him. Or would it be “nightlights”? Hm…

Monokuma: Hey, Edgar — what do you think about this? [grins sadistically] Our wonderful protagonist has to have some kind of opinion on this, right~?

Edgar jolts when he hears his name called, clearly not expecting to hear that from Monokuma; honestly, I’m a little confused too. What exactly makes him of all people “our wonderful protagonist”?

Edgar: I… I…

Edgar: [cries out] I don’t know! Why the hell is any of this even happening?? I don’t care whose fault this is, just give it up already, Hifumi!!

Edgar can’t stop the tears from dripping down his face, voice raspy as he screams louder than he ever has before. Belatedly, I remember something that I hadn’t really pondered all that deeply before: he’s still sixteen, isn’t he? Still a child, somehow more so than the rest of us.

There’s that feeling of guilt again. I know he isn’t that much younger than me, that I really have no reason to care for him as much as I do (did) my sisters, but my heart still pangs at letting him down all the same.

And Hifumi…

Hifumi: No.

Hifumi: No no no, I didn’t do anything.

Her expression contorts a little and I’m unsure whether it’s anger or desperation that’s finally leaking into her words too. Either way, it seems that facade of the calm, logical statistician has finally worn down into something more frenzied.

Hifumi: [yelling] Just stop talking, damn it! I’m not going to die!!

Edgar: [angrily] Neither are we, so sucks to suck!

Takashi: If Hifumi-sama says she’s not the culprit, she isn’t!

“No, that’s wrong!” “It can’t add up!” “Get off her case!”

I flinch at the sudden noise, only barely able to parse all their voices from each other. Even during our normal debates, I didn’t feel this overwhelmed. Then again, we didn’t have people talking over each other like this too…

I sigh and ready myself for what I hope can be the end to this tired discussion.


「 LAST DITCH DISPUTATION — BEGIN! 」

“You’re not even arguing logically at this point! “Just because I have more of a motive doesn’t mean nobody else can kill!” “If you just listened to Hifumi-sama, we wouldn’t be arguing like this!”
“Maybe she doesn’t want to die, but neither do I!” “Edgar also had a knife, Rantaro lied during the trial, I’m not the only suspicious person here!” “And if you keep doing this, she’s going to die!”
“And Hifumi… she made her choice, didn’t she? She knew what’d happen.” “I know I don’t deserve your trust at this point, but shouldn’t we be looking out for ourselves too?” “Shouldn’t you be able to relate to her, Edgar? You got accused too!”
“And if you keep deluding yourself, you’re going to die too!” “Do you want to die?! Because we’re going to do if you don’t shut up!” “And… and I’d rather die than listen to this bullshit!”
“So for the love of God, SHUT THE FUCK UP ALREADY!” “So LISTEN TO ME!” “So stop GETTING IN THE WAY and let me PROTECT HER!”
“Hifumi’s the culprit!” “You don’t have anything to call me the culprit!” “If you’re acting like this, you’re no better than Monokuma!”

Their words all blur together into a whirlwind of malice and hatred, sounding the same yet still different in just how angry they are. I have a feeling this is going to be a problem after the trial wraps up, but we’ll have to deal with that later? Right now, I have to refute someone somehow, but…

…is there even any evidence that fits? I panic a little, because there has to be something, some detail I might’ve overlooked again, some words that don’t add up, some slip-up she made, there just has to be.

A moment passes, then another. I start to panic when I realize this might be it, but…

But it passes. But I know. The memory flashes in my mind, still fresh, and I realize exactly what I have to say.

____ ___ ____ ______

「 SOLUTION 」

TAKE OFF YOUR JACKET“You don’t have anything to call me the culprit!”

Rantaro: I got it!

BREAK!


I don’t give myself time to think any more than I have, time to feel any more guilt, I just say it as soon as I realize it.

Rantaro: Hifumi, take off your jacket.

It sounds more like a command than the request I meant it to be and Hifumi defiantly holds onto the sleeves, her posture curling up into something almost defensive.

Hifumi: And why should I do that?!

Rantaro: Even though you said Hitomi’s point earlier was wrong, you still didn’t want to take off your jacket. Even if she didn’t get it exactly right, her basic idea was still right, wasn’t it? You’re hiding something in there.

Hitomi: That’s not true, is it, Hifumi?

Kaoru: If she wants to prove it, there’s a very simple way to do so.

She glares accusingly at Hifumi, eyes freezing with hatred as she looks at the woman next to her.

Kaoru: I’ll help you out if you’re having trouble with it, but go on. Prove us wrong.

With trembling hands, Hifumi reluctantly unbuttons it, seeming resigned despite the desperate fear that still lies frozen in her face. Each button seems to take an agonizingly long time to come undone and when she finally finishes, the right side sags a little with the weight of something stuffed inside its velvet pockets.

Nobody has to ask for her to remove it — expecting the question, her hand already reaches for the object inside: another kitchen knife, the blade on this one mottled with dry blood. The murder weapon.

Sumire: N-no. Y-you really d-did it, d-didn’t you? [louder] W-why would you d-do t-this to him?!

Hifumi: Sumire, I-

Sumire: Y-you KILLED him, j-just like you a-almost killed us!

Despite the stuttering, Sumire sounds strangely assertive compared to any other time before this. Her voice continues to toe that fine line between anger and fear, with nobody daring to interject as she continues.

Sumire: [quieter] J-just… why d-did you do it? H-he didn’t do a-anything to us…

Hifumi: I didn’t MEAN to do it, okay?!

Despite the energy in that last shout, she just looks so tired now. Resigned. I think… I think she’s given up. She’s at least admitting to it, so whatever she’s saying now has to be the truth, right?

I nod silently and I think Hifumi picks up on it, sighing as she confesses just why this had to happen.

… …

… … …

It’s silent. Of course it is, people are already sleeping, but it still bothers me for reasons I can’t fully articulate… but thinking more on it, that’s just a lie, isn’t it?

My heartbeat roars in my ears, drowning everything else out as if it’s trying to make up for the way it almost failed me just a handful of hours ago. I almost died just a few hours ago and here I am, doing nothing. Here we are, doing nothing, trying to pretend everything is okay even as Monokuma’s deadline comes closer and closer. How much is it going to take for us to finally do something?

I don’t think I want to know the answer to that, but the idea of another attempt on my life makes my skin crawl. Before I even realize it, my hand is already on the knob. The door creaks a little, hopefully not loud enough to wake anyone up, and the walk to the kitchen feels almost automatic.

What… what am I even doing here? Every detail stands out to me, my eyes long since having adjusted to darkness like this after years of taking on absurd night shifts. What I choose to focus on is the knife rack, still missing one.

It… it’s just for protection. I only need to hold onto this until everything gets worked out, and then-

???: [whispers] Ms. Sunohara?

And- and someone’s there, and my breath hitches, and they’re going to try and kill me again, aren’t they?!

???: [slightly louder; sharply] Put that down!

I hear the steps behind me grow faster, louder, and there’s only one thing I can do in my fearful, sleep-deprived state — I strike. I hear something fall over and a faint metallic stench reaches my nostrils, but it doesn’t matter because the person in front of me, the person trying to kill me-

Hifumi: Naoki?! What- why are you doing this?

He speaks, expression fraught with pain as he holds onto the knife’s blade, but I can barely listen to his words because I’m still reeling at this betrayal, still processing how the hell this man I trusted could do something like this.

Chairs fall. The rise and fall of my chest only grows more ragged.

We continue to yank on the knife. The tug-of-war on my lifelines only continues.

And… and it stops. Why’d it stop, what happened?

(what did i do?)

Logically, I know what the answer is. One knife plus one unmoving body equals an obvious conclusion, but my eyes still widen when I look down and see bloody hands, red blood staining through blue fabric, a face even more pained than before. I barely bite back a distressed yelp and kneel down to help Naoki.

Hifumi: No no NO, NAOKI! Shit!!

I place my hands over the wound, desperately trying to stop the blood flow, but all I do is bloody my hands even more. The betrayal in his expression is evident as the light slowly fades from his eyes and one thing becomes exceedingly clear:

I had just killed an innocent man.

… … …

… …

Hifumi looks haunted. Not in the supernatural sense — even given our insane circumstances, I could never bring myself to believe that sort of thing — but in the emotional sense; her tangled hair, her empty eyes, she looks almost as anguished as she must’ve felt back then.

Looking around the room, she isn’t the only person like this. All around me, I can see regret and sympathy on everybody’s faces.

Takashi: Hifumi-sama… you…

Hifumi: [nods] I did. You really shouldn’t have wasted so much time defending me. I didn’t deserve it.

Hifumi: And for what it’s worth, I really am sorry for what I did. I wasn’t thinking clearly, but even considering that, what I did was inexcusable.

The way she speaks feels too formal, like how my dad’s subordinates would speak to him before being laid off, and I’m reminded of the first time I met her. She spoke like this back then too, didn’t she?

Katsumi: …That explains it then.

Edgar: Explains what?

Katsumi: The last loose ends of this case. I think we can wrap this up then.

Sora: Hey, isn’t this a little harsh? She didn’t mean to kill Naoki!

Minoru: Plus, she already confessed too. Isn’t this a little…

Daichi: Unnecessary?

Minoru: Painful.

Monokuma: Well, why not? A class trial isn’t complete without a closing argument! Take it away, Edgar!

Edgar: Me?!

Hifumi: No. I’ll just say it, you can vote for me and then…

Hifumi: …And then I’ll die.

Takashi: Hifumi, wait-

She doesn’t spare Takashi as much as a single glance as she speaks, laying out her crime for everyone to hear. It’s a death sentence for her, practically suicidal, and yet her voice barely wavers as she explains just why she deserves to die.


「 CLOSING ARGUMENT — BEGIN! 」

Hifumi: I already explained how Naoki was stabbed. I was stupid and paranoid and short-sighted… but that doesn’t change the facts. So forgive me for skipping over that.

Hifumi: It took me a while for everything to sink in for me, but when it finally did, I just felt too ashamed to admit it. If I remembered everybody would be executed, maybe I would’ve, but that’s besides the point.

Hifumi: I dragged his body by the arm to his room. I wrote that message with his blood to try and frame it as a suicide. And when I remembered the blood trail outside, I used the shower towel in his room and the toilet water to wash away as much blood as I could.

Hifumi: The only reason I kept the knife as long as I did was because I was scared whoever tried to kill me the first time would try again. But I guess that doesn’t matter — whoever did that is going to get away with it. And I…

Hifumi: I’m going to die.

Hifumi: Because the person who killed Naoki Yazawa… was the Ultimate Statistician, Hifumi Sunohara.

CLEAR!!


Monokuma: [sniffles] Wow, what a sad murder. I guess all mistakes aren’t happy little accidents…

Monokuma: [cheerfully] Anyways, I’ve just sent out the voting notification to your Monopαds, so vote for who you think is the killer! You’d better vote too — it’d be a real hassle if I had to execute more than one person just because somebody felt a little too sorry!

As soon as Monokuma announces that, all our Monopads buzz and I notice the notification Monokuma mentioned. In thin English lettering, the question “Who killed Naoki Yazawa?” is written on the top part of the screen, a gap underneath it for me to type in the answer.

I try not to feel too guilty as I type in Hifumi’s name and submit. She confessed already, she knew this was going to happen, but it still feels so wrong. The longest couple of minutes in my life pass in that moment as everybody makes their choice.

Monokuma: All right then! Did you make the right choice or the dreadfully wrong choice? Let us see…

Monokuma: With one vote for themself, the blackened is most definitely NOT… Takashi Akahono, the Ultimate Pyrotechnician! A bitter fighter to the end, huh? Although I’m sure nobody was surprised with this result.

Monokuma: And winning with an overwhelming majority of fourteen votes, the Ultimate Statistician is… GUILTY! [grins wider] You wanna guess your prize, Ms. Sunohara? Or maybe I should be calling you “Ms. Blackened”?

Hifumi: …

Monokuma: What, no more apologies? Some dramatic final words would be nice!

With that stubborn denial she’d utilized so much during the class trial, Hifumi denies Monokuma one last satisfaction. Despite the fear that still lingers in her expression, she refuses to give Monokuma the glee of hearing it out in the open. A moment passes, then another. The so-called “gracious host” pouts as it realizes this is how it’s going to go.

Monokuma: Well, fine, be that way! [mutters] Razza-frazzing kids can’t even despair properly these days…

Monokuma: Then again, maybe I can change that. After all, we still have a punishment to complete, don’t we?

Hitomi: What?!

Monokuma: One execution coming right up!

Takashi: NO!!

Monokuma: [yelling with glee] It’s PUNISHMENT TIME!!!


GAME OVER

HIFUMI SUNOHARA HAS BEEN FOUND GUILTY

TIME FOR THE PUNISHMENT!

The room explodes with voices, yelling from Takashi and some inaudible whispers from Aika, and in all the chaos, nobody notices the collar until it’s too late. The metal jangles as it drags Hifumi away by the neck, into the air and beyond one of those double-doors that have opened, an inky darkness beyond it.

We run towards it, but it’s already too late by the time we start moving and the doors slam back shut with a loud slam. Just too late, just too far away, just too useless to be able to save her — that is the final time I let Hifumi Sunohara down.

The sound of panels shuffling in the ceiling cue us to look up and a screen descends, activating and blazing with light as we see Hifumi fall into the darkness of the space just beyond our reach. Is this it? Is this how she dies? Instead of falling with a sickening crunch, she simply tumbles as the chain finally releases itself from her neck and the lights turn on.

Hifumi’s in some sort of office, it seems like, and a screen above her head activates with the numbers “2:00” written on it. Two minutes, but for what? The clock starts to count down.

「 Number Cruncher : Ultimate Statistician’s Execution 」

She stands up, stupefied by the sights in front of her. There’s no Monokuma, no guillotine or electric chair or firing squad, so just what is going on? She doesn’t need to wonder long as the sounds of machinery fill the room again…

…and as the walls begin to move closer.

Hifumi immediately leaps into action, reaching for the door in front of her and yanking it open and running down the halls to meet a similar sight. Just a few seconds later, the walls crashed against each other, a booming noise causing her to jolt. So that was the game Monokuma was playing, huh?

There was no rest for the wicked though, and the walls began to move once more. Again, she opened the door, although she only barely managed to avoid being crushed that time. Again, she runs only to find herself in another office. Again, she barely manages to escape death.

It’s painfully clear what’s going on here but Hifumi still desperately tries to navigate the labyrinth of cubicles and corridors, holding onto the hope there might be an escape. Each beep we hear is another second gone, another second closer to death. Two minutes becomes one minute, one becomes thirty seconds, thirty becomes twenty becomes ten, and then-

Hifumi runs into the last office, racked with heavy breaths as she walks in, legs collapsing from the effort. The door behind her slams shut and there’s nowhere to go but forward.

Nine. She stands up again, legs shaking.

Eight. She takes a step forward, then another.

Seven. Her hand brushes the knob, then wraps around it.

Six. She pulls. And the sight she sees… is what finally breaks her.

[ Error 404: Exit Not Found! If this error persists, please contact Team Danganronpa for help! (If you have the time ;) ]

She falls to her knees, as if begging to some higher power for mercy; time doesn’t stop for her, and neither do the walls. The clock counts down.

DRV2 Execution CG #1.png

Five. Four. Three. Two. One.

I tear my eyes away at the last second, but that sickening sound still echoes in my ears. I don’t need to look to know what happened.

Hifumi… was crushed. And now.

She’s… Hifumi’s…

… …

… … …


…Holy shit. Holy fucking shit.

There’s no way I just witnessed that. Even with our situation, even with all the killing game’s rules and contrivances, there’s no way anybody could be that cruel, right? But the way Sumire cries and Keisha winces and Rantaro looks away, I know that this can’t be a lie. This is no nightmare — Hifumi, Naoki, both of them are dead now.

Flashes of half-remembered memories speed through my mind, but I push all of that away and storm right up to the elevator.

Monokuma: Hm? Where do you think you’re-

Edgar: [hisses] Shut up.

Edgar: You already killed Hifumi, where the hell do you get off trying to make the rest of us suffer too?!

Despite how venomously I spit out the words, an undercurrent of fear still hums through me. If I piss off Monokuma enough, if it feelss like it, I could be dragged into one of those sick executions. I’m scared, but goddamnit, I’m tired too.

Katsumi: The trial’s over, so there’s no reason for us to hang around here.

Tsuyoshi: Yeah, just open the damn elevator already!

Slowly, the rest of the class rallies around me, ignoring whatever Monokuma is tryinng to say and waiting for it to cave in. It’s our own rebellion, however petty it might be, just like how Hifumi refused to beg in her last moments.

(she still despaired, didn’t she?)

(…)

Monokuma rolls its eyes somehow and the doors to the elevator swing open, the rest of us piling in and waiting for it to ascend. When it reopens, we’re greeted with-

(a dead boy, room painted with blood.)

(a series of never-ending offices, with zero escape.)

No.

It’s just the first floor. Just a normal — as much as this place can be anyways — place with the kitchen and garden and all our rooms. As if on cue, my stomach rumbles, and I remember how we didn’t even have breakfast before we had to do the trial. Oh my God, is it actually still morning? With the lack of windows this place has, it’d be hard to tell.

Still, I don’t feel like eating.

I don’t feel like talking, barely feel like doing anything.

I’m barely able to drag myself to my room and when I do, I just collapse under the incredible pressure of everything. Two people… God, two of us are dead. It’s not like I really knew either of them that well, but to reduce their deaths to something like that, to brush them off like they were meaningless — that seems callous, like something Monokuma would say.

I didn’t even do anything. The best I was able to do was thrust the blame onto Rantaro, someone who hadn’t even ended up doing anything. And where does that leave me? A mess; still stuck in this horrifying bunker with two less classmates, a thief and an attempted murderer we still don’t know the identity of.

In the face of all this, I do something that feels long overdue:

I cry.

I cry my heart out and just pray and hope desperately that somehow, what happens tomorrow can make up for the despair that was today.


14 PLAYERS REMAIN

DRV2 Chapter End Cards(1).gif

[ Item Obtained - Golden Garter ]

A sleeve garter made of pure gold, just the kind of accessory you’d need to establish your professionalism. It’s strong and uncompromising, much like its owner, though it’s a lot more durable than he was.

[ Item Obtained - Crumpled Jacket ]

A velvet jacket that’s… either blue or purple, not that you can tell. The jacket is soft to the touch and fashionable to boot, probably one of the few luxuries of its owner’s life. Now however, the jacket is crumpled and bloody both inside and out. Ew!

Notes:

And the chapter closes on the first chapter...
While it probably could've gone a lot better in some aspects, I really liked the way this trial went!

Anyways, I'm halfway done with Ch. 2's Daily Life segment already, but I'm thinking of holding off on that until I finish the investigation. In the meantime, I've uploaded another side story, and I'm thinking of writing an intermission to tide y'all over in case the wait drags on for too long.

See you soon~

Chapter 12: Interlude: Queen

Summary:

A Very Special Episode Synopsis:

The most powerful piece, humbled.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Queen is no stranger to late-nighters; oftentimes, she’ll subject herself to them to hit deadlines and polish her stories until they shine, sure to be adored once they hit the silver screen. It’s far past midnight at this point but that isn’t the reason she remains in the office now; instead of typing away at her computer, The Queen nervously toys with her skirt as she waits in front of a door.

It isn’t often the Queen feels nervous. Then again, it isn’t often the CEO of Team Danganronpa himself requests to see her.

The door swings open and the Queen can just barely see the cold grey eyes peeking out from behind his pitch-black hair, almost as dark as the suit he wears, the only hint of color being the company-mandated pin affixed to the suit. She doesn’t even need to read it to know what it says — “Shunsuke Okabe, CEO”.

There likely isn’t a single person in Japan who doesn’t know his name — of course people would know the man responsible for directing some of the biggest changes to their favorite show, possibly the most famous show in the country. In comparison to someone like him, she can’t help but feel a little plain. Really, who could hope to live up to genius like that?

Okabe’s eyes narrow as he looks down on the Queen. “You can come in now.”

The Queen nods and enters the office. It’s a rare occasion that he calls people here and she must admit, she has imagined on occasion what it might look like. Even so, she didn’t expect it to look so… full. Danganronpa paraphernalia covers the walls and the desk, with even the chair she sits on being painted half-black, half-white like the iconic mascot Monokuma himself.

“Um, if I might ask,” she begins tenuously, “Why exactly did you ask for me today?”

“Let me ask my own question in response then,” Obake says. “Shirogane, did you notice any discrepancies between the trial you wrote and the trial that aired this morning?”

The Queen doesn’t miss the way he’s dropped her honorific, but it doesn’t quite bother her as much these days given how she’s had to write this season. More importantly…

Her script. Of course she noticed the divergence, even if her audience almost definitely didn’t. Rantaro was never supposed to lose that knife. He was never supposed to lead that trial, hell, never meant to even make it there in the first place. The Queen wouldn’t lie, it was nonetheless interesting to see how it played out, but she couldn’t help but feel a bit worried.

She’d written all sixteen of those characters. The only ones who should’ve had the potential to throw her script so off-course were the mastermind and, arguably, the SHSL Survivor. So how exactly had Edgar done that? Was it fate, his subconscious, just luck?

It was intriguing, but the Queen notices how Okabe didn’t seem to share these feelings.

“You promised ratings, Shirogane. This episode barely did better than last season’s prologue,” Okabe hisses. “Have you seen the reception online about this?!”

He didn’t even give The Queen time to respond before he thrust a computer screen into her face. What she was supposed to be looking at however clearly wasn’t the 4.5 star rating the season had gotten on this forum, but rather the comments below.

MomoKa170: “wsa it jtus me or was that a totalyl underwhelmming murder??? bet i coudl do better than thta lmao” (65K likes)

NumberOneReimaStan: “How about you work on that grammar first? I’m breaking out in hives from those typos 💀” (30K likes)

ChibiChimaChan: “Was scared we were gonna get ANOTHER protagonist death like Season 50. Can't believe they actually killed off Naegi.” (58K likes)

User_4971504: “WAIT THEY KILLED MAKOTO???? I DIDN’T WATCH S50 YET 😭😭😭” (42K likes)

ConfusedNoob: “why are they calling everyone Ultimates this season??” (25K likes)

By all accounts, not exactly an unexpected thing to see for any given Danganronpa season, but Season 52 wasn’t exactly meant to be an “ordinary” season in the first place anyways. In more ways than one, she supposed that was truer than ever. That fact was dangerous.

With their viewerbase higher than ever with millions of yen being sunk into this endeavor, the stakes were higher than ever for Season 52 to succeed. By all accounts, it should've been easy for The King to rectify this mistake and keep the script back on track… so why didn't they?

“Your characters can’t go on like this,” Okabe says coldly, cutting through the Queen’s thoughts. “You got lucky that the script wasn’t as changed this time. At least that statistician had the decency to die the way she was supposed to…”

“Still,” he jabs a finger at her. “Get them under control before I have to make you act more… directly. I understand you are having some trouble finding suitable applicants for next season, correct?”

The Queen gulps. The implication in Okabe’s words were clear; although she had often fantasized about participating in one of her own killing games, the idea of it being the punishment didn’t make it quite as appealing. Everybody knew what had happened to the last person who’d let Okabe down that hard, or she supposes, most people know him better as the fifth blackened of Season 36 — BuzzFeed’s top pick for “Danganronpa’s Top 5 Most Painful Executions”. Now that had been a fun one to watch.

Experiencing something like that… would likely be less so.

“I understand,” the Queen replies, bowing a bit for good measure.

“Do you? Do you really?” he presses. “And just how do you plan to fix this?”

“…Well, there’s a certain plotline we haven’t used in a while now. If I added it, it might help things stay on track too.”

“That sounds-”

“Classic? Dramatic? Unexpected?” the Queen cuts Okabe off, throwing every buzzword she can think of to try and sway his mind. It’s true, this idea wasn’t exactly in the script either, but it could be just what she needed to stay in his good graces.

…Or maybe just throw more fuel onto the fire her script is starting to burn in. Preferably the former.

Okabe stares, scrutinizing her expression for a moment and pondering the idea for longer.

“…”

“…”

“…Fine. I trust you understand what you’re doing, Shirogane?”

“Of course. Mark my words, we’ll be seeing record numbers by the time Chapter Four rolls around,” she says. It’s a little risky, making such a definite claim when she has only a week or two at most to make it a reality, but big words like that are just what Okabe wants to hear. Cliche as it is, all she can really do is hope.

Some small payoff is received in the way the CEO nods afterward, a curt “You’re dismissed” being the Queen’s signal to leave. Now the question is: what exactly does she do now? Should she perfect the script? Contact the King and try to straighten things out on their end? Or perhaps… yes, now just might be the time to act on her previous idea.

The scene is already unfolding within her mind: in the dead of night, a single player lies awake, eyes snapping open with the arrival of something mysterious. Cut to door, zoom in on the floor, to the note that lies unmoving. A rather obvious bait, yet something she can see almost everyone falling for.

Yes, it’s all coming together! She grabs her laptop and immediately gets to work writing.

This is exactly the sort of hook the viewers will love…

(Another day passed, another day wasted. They sigh, cursing their own uselessness.)

(They know they’re better than this, some deep dormant feeling attests to this, and yet they cannot change a single thing.)

(It isn’t until they return to their dorm to sleep that they realize someone else has made their own change.)

(They pick up the note.)

(hindsight is 20/20)

 


 

Dear [BISHOP],

Let me make one thing clear before you discard this note: in choosing to sate your curiosity and read this, you’ve also decided to throw in your lot with me. You will not be allowed to back out at this stage of the game. Don’t even bother trying to tell the others — I have eyes everywhere and I have people willing to punish you if you step out of line. Unless you wish to end up like Hifumi, it’d be in your best interest to listen to me.

I’m a powerful person though. If you can accept working with me, I can keep you safe for a long time. Perhaps you can even make it to the final two? You’ve already seen how fickle some of your classmates can be — would you really rather risk your safety with them rather than secure it with me?

I suppose the answer matters little at this point. Like it or not, you are my traitor now, and you’ll do as I say. Just try not to let anyone else catch on.

As for my first order, it isn’t hard. You needn’t even go through with it yourself if you don’t want to! However, it’s of the utmost importance you get this done, okay?

Katsumi Kurosawa must die before the next class trial begins.

There will be consequences for letting me down. Remember, you don't have to die here.

Sincerely yours,

The Mastermind

 

Notes:

岡部 俊介 - part of the mountain, talented assistance


Yeah, I don't think anybody was really surprised by who the Queen would be. The Bishop on the other hand... well, we'll see.

Chapter 13: Chapter Two [1]: As Soon As Possible

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

Compensation has finally been received, not that it could ever make up for what happened before. Update system?

Chapter Text

Hifumi: [disbelievingly] You’re joking, right? You have to be.

Something about this scene feels wrong to me, but I ignore those hazy feelings in favor of actually focusing on the conversation we’re having. Next to Hifumi, Sora quirks an eyebrow and a small smile blooms on his face, though he seems just as confused as Hifumi.

Edgar: …No? You can’t tell you guys actually believe this. I mean, [XXXXXXX]? That sounds crazy!

Hifumi: Haven’t you been reading the news? It’s literally all that anyone’s been talking about.

Edgar: Okay, in my defense, that ethics project was actually insane-

Hifumi: You cannot be serious. Ethics? It’s not even that hard.

Sora: But yeah, Hifumi definitely isn’t lying about this. Y’know, when me and Nao were heading on the train to his hometown-

‘Nao’? I open my mouth to comment on it, but stop at the last second. It’s probably not my place to comment on that; the last thing I want to do is sound like some possessive ex or something.

Sora: -and they had to stop at Nishinari because it just got utterly wrecked! Honestly, it was kinda scary… good thing his hometown didn’t get hit. I know he’s been pushing to get more bunkers and stuff installed, but I don’t know how far that’ll actually go…

Hifumi: Definitely not far. They’re barely getting anything done in big cities like Tokyo, I’d say that place is as good as gone at this rate.

Sora: [smiling nervously; teases] Not very hopeful of you, eh?

Gradually, less and less of their words sound understandable, everything blending together into some sort of white noise I can barely understand. This… this isn’t right. What’s going on?

Is this even real?

As soon as the words come to mind, I feel a piercing pain in my head that practically shatters the world around me. That haze from before becomes all too clear as memories grow painfully clear: blues stained red by blood, arguments moving too fast for me to handle, despair and so much death-

And it all fades to black.


 

TEAM DANGANRONPA PRESENTS…

Episode Two:

"Distrust Rondo, in the Key of Your Heart"

 


Waking up, the memory of the previous day is still fresh in my mind, every horrible thing still clear in my mind. Even so, time waits for no man and I’ve already spent enough time here that my morning routine is all but engraved in my head, although I doubt I could sleep through any of Monokuma’s announcements given their unbearable volume.

And since we’re apparently trying to get back into the swing of things…

Edgar: [looking into mirror; tries to smile] Good morning!

…This is so stupid.

I’m not even fooling myself like this, how the hell would other people possibly believe me? Is it even worth pretending any of us could bounce back from the absolute nightmare that yesterday was?

Hoping to distract myself from this train of thought, I actually step out of my room and into the kitchen, which feels strangely empty for this time of day. We don’t even have half our group here yet.

In the meantime, I start eating the breakfast set out in front of me, a pretty simple bowl of rice and tamagoyaki, not that I’m blaming anyone — cooking sixteen fourteen meals is already a lot to handle, and adding in the stress of yesterday… well, I’m surprised anyone had the motivation to do this much.

Although, now that I think about it, I don’t actually see Kaoru here? Did Rantaro do this by himself then?

…Yeah, I think I’ve lost a bit of my appetite. I stand up and decide to actually get everyone in the kitchen — it’s probably not healthy to skip breakfast anyways. Ten or so minutes of knocking relentlessly on peoples’ doors later, we finally have a full house in the kitchen. Satisfied, I walk back into the kitchen…

Kaoru: Are you all imbeciles?!

…and straight into an argument. Lucky me.

Rantaro: [winces] Listen, I get that this might seem suspicious, but I’m really trying to apologize here.

Kaoru: You could’ve killed someone. Am I supposed to forgive you just because of such a pitiful apology?

She does actually bring up a good point. As if scared of the previous few days repeating themselves again, my eyes wander towards the knife rack, where one is still missing for some reason. The one Hifumi had probably got destroyed in… that, so maybe it got replaced?

I’m about to ask Rantaro why his is missing before remembering that — oh, right! That’s the one I stole from him! I’m definitely going to have to put that back later, but right now, the last thing I want to do is draw any attention to myself.

Hitomi: Kaoru, do you really have to be so harsh?

Aika: I know what he did was wrong, but shouldn’t we give him another chance? That time limit was putting a lot of pressure on all of us!

Minoru: Um, technically he did that before the time limit…

Daichi: …

Minoru: [quickly] But I do get what you guys are trying to say! The killing game’s a really stressful thing in general, and-

Kaoru: And yet nobody else went as far as stealing a murder weapon. You really needn’t feel obligated to defend his actions.

Rantaro: Yeah.

I have to do a double-take at that, because is he actually agreeing with her?? Why?

Rantaro: I caused a lot of trouble at the trial, and I really don’t want to start any more. I guess I should just stay out of your ways…

Sumire: …

He’s still smiling even as he says that, awkward and sad as it is. Even I feel sort of guilty for doubting Rantaro — he seems so genuine right now, in a way I could probably never hope to be. I just wish I could be as honest as him right now.

One thing I am not though is enjoying this argument, so I take what remains of my breakfast and go back to my room to finish it. It feels a little strange after having grown despite the objectively small change this is to my daily routine, but it still feels… weird. I guess something about having people around really changed the mood, even when we were feeling down — it does feel a lot…

Emptier.

Wanting to push aside that depressing thought, I decide to head over to… the game room. Yeah, it’s been a while since I’ve been there! I can barely even remember the last time I was here. When I actually enter, the room is just as I remembered, though no less empty than my own bedroom.

I mean, I guess the board games and tennis table fill up the room a little, but nobody else is here? I suppose we don’t have any morning gamers among us then.

I search for a deck of cards and eventually find one, setting up a game of Solitaire as best as I remember. Playing for only a few seconds, I curse the unlucky hand I’ve dealt myself when-

Monokuma: [loudly] Wow! All alone on a Friday night, are we?

I yelp, accidentally scattering the cards all over as Monokuma appears from out of nowhere. How does it keep doing that???

Monokuma: [tilts head] Well, I guess that isn’t quite accurate in your case… then again, you don’t even know what day it is! How would you know?

Edgar: [higher pitch (no it isn’t!!!)] What are you even doing here?? Fuck off!!

Monokuma: Yeesh, talk about hostile! And I haven’t even gotten to the good stuff yet!

Edgar: If it’s another motive, I swear-

Monokuma: Oh please, a motive the very next morning? I’m a cruel bear, but I’m not that cruel! I would explain, but… do you have your Monopαd with you?

Rifling through my pockets, I eventually take it out, a little intrigued by Monokuma’s words. When I turn it on though, the normal home screen isn’t there, replaced by a completely blue screen filled with grainy white text.

Edgar: …Did you just brick it?

Monokuma: Quite the opposite actually — if you’d bothered to actually read the text, you’d already have realized this is an upgrade! After centuries of hard work, I’m proud to say we’re finally bringing the Monopads™ out of alpha!

Edgar: [rolls eyes] If you say so.

Somehow, I manage to locate a block of text that vaguely looks like the word YES and press it. The screen immediately shuts down and the tablet begins to heat up a little, which is a little concerning. Is it supposed to be doing that??

After a bit more time, the heat finally dies down and Monokuma’s jagged red eye appears on the screen, a white loading bar underneath it. It maxes out and a completely different home screen than the one I’m used to. All the buttons seem so much smaller, probably to make up for the fact there’s so much more stuff than there was before.

…Although giving it a closer look, it really isn’t anything too extraordinary; “Clock”, “Messages”, “Themes” — did we really need a whole software update to get this stuff installed? The only two that stand out to me is an app labeled Elevator and one without a name that’s just greyed out.

Edgar: …Elevator? What kind of tablet has an elevator app?

Monokuma: Whoops, looks like I forgot to mention something important! You see, after every class trial you guys complete, there’s a certain prize you all get — a new floor! I’m sure you must be feeling bored with all the bear essentials, eh?

Monokuma’s horrible pun aside, it does definitely have a point… plus, there could be something useful on this new floor! Maybe there’s some kind of clue or even an escape! Hopeful, I quickly get to messaging the others about this new development.

[ EDGAR: @EVERYONE Meet up by the elevator rn plz??? (9:24) ]

[ TSUYOSHI: what the fuck happende to my Monopad? (9:27) ]

[ DAICHI: @TSUYOSHI imagine capitalizing Monopad wwww (9:27) ]

[ MINORU: You just did that though... (9:28) ]

[ DAICHI: >:l Hater (9:28) ]

[ HITOMI: Guys!! No fighting!!! (9:30) ]

[ KAORU: Can we let the person who actually called us explain this one? (9:33) ]

[ KAORU: Do you mind explaining yourself, @EDGAR? (9:33) ]

She’s so formal, even over text! Scary…

[ EDGAR: Of course! Monokuma just unlocked a new floor and I was thinking we can exploer it as a group? (9:36)]

[ EDGAR: *explore (9:37)]

[ KATSUMI: i should've realized something was off. monokuma wasn't being enough of a fucking brat today (9:37)]

[ RANTARO: It's probably safer that way. Plus, the whole group gets to stay informed, right? (9:38)]

[ KEISHA: Can we wrap this up, @EVERYONE? I'm already at the elevator and I don't see anybody else here. (9:40)]

Oh yeah, that.

I turn off the Monopad and quickly run over to the elevator, where a small handful of people are already there. How am I, like, the fifth person to get here when I was the one telling everybody to get here in the first place??

Note to self: be more productive.

It doesn’t take long for everyone else to gather thanks to the magic of the Internet, although now that I think about it, going from door-to-door probably wouldn’t have been so slow anyways… well, either way, I activate the Elevator app and tap my way past the tutorial. How complicated can this be?

I’m almost immediately reaffirmed when I notice a giant red button labelled “OPEN”. Take that, Monokuma! The second floor is the only other one even available at this point, which only serves to make the process even more uncomplicated. It isn’t long before we’re met with the sight of a long hallway.

Aika: Wow.

Kaoru: This place is… beautiful.

I guess that’s one way to look at it. The pattern on the wallpaper is intricate, and the chandeliers that hang above us could almost be mistaken for gold with the way they’re painted. To me, though, it just looks gaudy. At least it’s warmer than the first floor.

Daichi: Okay guys! Operation Exploration is a go!

Hitomi: [giggles] This almost sounds like some sort of movie intro…

Keisha: So should we split up then, or go as a group?

Tsuyoshi: I mean, the worst that can happen is probably just Monokuma showing up. Let’s just split up!

Trusting in Tsuyoshi’s logic, some of us split up into the friend groups that had developed over the past few days. The rest of us just sort of grab whoever’s closest to us —in my case, I end with Sora, Rantaro and Katsumi.

Almost as soon as this is decided, Katsumi immediately starts walking towards one of the doors, yanking it open to reveal…

Nothing. A fake — really? Did they waste all their budget on the aesthetic?

My interest piqued, I also go to open a door and briefly take pause at the strange writing on it. “Αλεξάνδρεια”… that’s definitely not English, and I definitely know enough Japanese at this point to rule it out as an option. Briefly considering asking Kaoru if it’s French, I almost miss Rantaro coming up from behind me.

Rantaro: …I think it says… ‘Alexandria’?

Sora: Really? I didn’t know you spoke… Russian?

Rantaro: [shakes head] I’m pretty sure that’s Greek. I’m not exactly the best at the language, but I’d call my Greek passable.

Sora: Makes sense, I guess. Didn’t think you’d be that well-read though — I mean, I struggle enough just tryin’ to grasp just two, you know?

Edgar: That’s a pretty weird name for a room though. Like, doesn’t that sound more like a person?

Rantaro: Good question. I have some ideas, but we should probably just check it now, right?

Katsumi: Any day now.

With that last remark said, Rantaro finally opened the door, revealing a cozy-looking library. A fireplace crackled in the center of the room and mahogany shelves fully stocked with books occupied the walls. A second too late, something finally occurs to me.

Edgar: Oooh, I get it now! Alexandria, like the Library of Alexandria!

Edgar: …Actually, that’s not really that funny.

Katsumi: I mean, it’s a library. How useful is this going to be for literally anything?

Sora: I mean, they could have a guide on making homemade explosives!

Katsumi: [shakes head] Let’s not give any future blackeneds ideas…

Rantaro: Looks like a pretty standard place. Fiction, non-fiction — I don’t know if this place really has any clues.

Sora: Yeah… let’s check out someplace else.

We left the library and decided to check out the door at the end of the hall, which seemed a lot bigger than all the others; even more curiously, it was already open. Was somebody else already in there?

Eager for answers, I enter and I’m met with an absolutely massive ballroom. Like, this might be even more fancy than the hallway somehow. The tiled floor is polished to a shine, marble pillars support the ceiling and- is that a fucking disco ball up there???

Edgar: Oh my God… what even is this place?

Kokoro: I feel like it’s pretty obviously a ballroom. Pretty sweet place though.

Aika: It’s such an aesthetic place, isn’t it?

Oh, so that’s who found this place first. Aika and Kokoro are together unsurprisingly, but Kaoru and Tsuyoshi are also tagging along near them. Given the way those two go at each other sometimes, you’d think they’d be scrambling for any partner but each other… I guess they’re sort of similar in a way though.

Kaoru: Although I won’t deny the strange design of this bunker, the quality of this room speaks for itself.

Tsuyoshi: Y’know, you’re allowed to just say ya like the room without trying to be fancy about it.

Kaoru: [lightly punches Tsuyoshi; embarrassed] C’est suffisant

Aika: [wistfully] Still, wouldn’t it be awesome for us to have some kind of romantic dance night? I just wish we had the clothes for it. Like, I can’t just wear a seifuku to something like this!

Sora: I dunno about that… I’m not really a fan of dancing. Or fancy clothes. Or romance.

Hitomi: Isn’t that everything she just said though?!

Sora: Oh yeah. Well, nobody said I had to be there!

Hearing that makes my heart lurch for some reason, but I choose not to focus on my disappointment — the investigation is more important than this! Sure, we haven’t found an exit yet, but we’re only three doors in and

(and you’re not going to find one.)

I leave the ballroom quietly, deciding to try my luck alone because there has to be something useful here other than useless libraries and ballrooms.

I try the knob on another door: fake.

Another door: another fake.

The third door I go for doesn’t even have a knob. Frustrated, I give it a good kick and ignore the way my leg hurts after the fact.

Hitomi: Oh, there you are! Did you find anything yet?

Oh, I guess everybody’s already finished checking out the ballroom then.

Edgar: Nah, not yet. Guess I’m just on an unlucky streak right now!

I laugh a bit and internally cringe at how awkward it sounds. Aside from Hitomi’s slight frown, nobody really seems to take notice, which is probably better than the alternative. This’ll probably be easier with more people, especially considering the sheer scope of this place — it’s so empty despite how big it is.

Somehow though, we manage to stumble into what seems like the last place available: an art gallery? Everyone else is already here, which I guess somewhat explains the hall’s emptiness.

Keisha: An art gallery, hm? Really makes you wonder what this stuff is doing here.

Minoru: It all looks pretty weird too… I can hardly even tell what some of these are supposed to be.

I take a look at some of the art around us — there’s a couple of sculptures, but most of it is paintings. All of them seem to be made in the same style, long simple strokes all bunched together to create the barest of silhouettes. Is that supposed to be an eye or a rock in one of them?

Katsumi: Wow, what happened to ‘artistic liberty’?

Kaoru: [huffs] No, I agree. Calling these ‘unremarkable’ is generous. Isn’t that so, Takashi?

Takashi: …

Takashi: [looks up] O-oh, yeah! Right on the money, Kaoru-sama!

Is he okay? He took an awfully long time to respond to that…

Daichi: I’m starting to feel sorry for the guy who made these now actually. Actually, who even made these?

Kaoru: I’d assume Monokuma. It’s only befitting of-

Sumire: It’s not.

Confused, Kaoru turns to look straight at Sumire, who’s inspecting the frame on one of the paintings. Somehow, she notices Kaoru’s gaze and flinches a little, tapping the frame as she explains.

Sumire: All these p-paintings have the same frame. I-I think the same person made them all. H-his name is Minato Iroiro.

Katsumi: …I’m sorry, who?

Hitomi: So that’s who the artists is? ‘Minato Iroiro’… does that ring any bells?

Silence.

Minutes pass and what breaks the silence isn't an answer, but the sound of Katsumi's footsteps as she leaves the gallery. I guess there isn't that much to check out here besides these paintings. Honestly, there isn’t much here at all… why is this floor so empty compared to the other one?

I’m probably not going to come up with any answers at this rate, so I just head back out to the hallway.

Minoru: Is that it then? That felt like a pretty short investigation…

Daichi: Maybe we missed something. Anybody find anywhere else to check out?

Edgar: Not much. Just a bunch of empty doors, and that one weird one-

Kaoru: “That one weird one”? And it didn’t occur to you to inform us of this?

Edgar: Well… [points to door] I don’t really know why, I just couldn’t get it there.

Hitomi: I guess she could try giving it another go?

Kaoru moves to inspect the door. Sure enough, it had no doorknob just like I’d remembered, but in my rut, I’d apparently failed to notice the keypad placed just a little higher than Kaoru’s head. Now that I think about it, that looks like a really inconvenient place to put that; maybe I could reach it if I stretched, but I can’t imagine many of us would be able to reach it easily.

Kaoru: It seems the passcode is four numbers long, but there’s no clues anywhere here… speak up. Don’t any of you know the passcode?

Daichi: [smirks confidently] 69420.

Minoru: T-that’s definitely not it! That’s not even five numbers!

Sumire: Um, sh-should we just ask Monokuma?

Kokoro: Already on it. Just give a second.

Sure enough, it doesn’t take long for our Monopads to buzz with the sound of a new message being sent. It takes even less time for Monokuma to respond, which isn’t encouraging to me.

[ KOKORO: What's the passcode? (10:14) ]

[ MONOKUMA: Passcode? What passcode?! I have no idea what you're talking about... ;D (10:14) ]

…And of course Monokuma wasn’t any help. That smiley emoticon just feels like the icing on this cake of disrespect. Should I even try pushing for an answer?

[ TSUYOSHI: stop fucking around (10:15) ]

[ TSUYOSHI: whats the damn code (10:15) ]

[ MONOKUMA: @TSUYOSHI, I'm sure one of you still remembers! Try asking around before begging me for help, okay~? (10:16)]

Oh.

Nervously, I look back at the group, who seem equally confused and apprehensive. There has to be a good reason one of us would know, right? The fact that Monokuma’s bringing it up might seem shifty, but its word can’t be all there is to it, right??

Because if we start distrusting each other again… well, we’ve already seen how that’ll pan out.

Rantaro: [sighs] So, nobody’s gonna speak up then?

Minoru: I mean, what if somebody tried to kill them-

Daichi: It’s literally been a day since the last trial. Monokuma hasn’t even given us a motive, so why would anybody even consider it?

… …

Katsumi: [shakes head] You guys realize we don’t need them to do this, right?

She pushes her way to the front of the group and stands on the tips of her toes to reach the keypad, punching in the number “0211”. It blinks red for a second, and resets.

Kaoru: [scoffs] Randomly guessing won’t do us much good, you know.

Katsumi: It’s not “randomly guessing”. The password’s probably an important date or whatever, I’m trying my best to guess at those.

Sumire: [confused] …W-what’s important about February 11?

Rantaro: It’s someone’s birthday, isn’t it? Probably someone “important”, if Katsumi’s thinking right here…

Daichi: I mean, I’d say I’m a pretty important guy, but I’m pretty sure that isn’t a good thing in this context. [nudges Keisha] What about you? When’s your birthday?

Keisha seems reluctant to respond, almost definitely not helped by Daichi’s statement. For some reason, though, she actually relents.

Keisha: April 4th.

Kaoru: …Interesting.

Katsumi types in “0404”, and the keypad lets out a digital trill as the door slides open. The fact that the person who can’t even remember their talent has their birthday unlock this probably important door… yeah, that sure is interesting to say the least.

I make a mental note to keep an eye on Keisha as I enter the room, which seems pretty innocuous at first sight: just a well-kept office. The walls all have maps of Japan, with pushpins of all colors stabbed into them. On the desk in the middle of the room, all sorts of papers are scattered across the top.

Edgar: What the hell? What’s all of this for?

Ignoring my question, Keisha marches towards the desk and sorts through some of the papers. Her expression grows stormier the more she stares at them, the confusion in her eyes giving way to something else.

Takashi: Um, Keisha-sama? Are you feeling alright?

Keisha: …

Keisha: Yeah. It’s just…

Keisha sighs as she puts the papers in a pocket in her suit’s inner lining, sliding it off her shoulders and buttoning it up. I think this might be the first time I’ve actually seen her wear it like that. Honestly, she looks a lot more like an Ultimate Philanthropist than Daichi does right now.

Sora: So, are we done standing around or what? This was the last room we had to check out, right?

Edgar: True. I guess if the rest of us aren’t checking this stuff out, then we might as well leave-

Monokuma: Hold on there, buddy!

For the second time today, Monokuma shows up from the middle of nowhere, blocking the way out as best it can, which is not that well given the fact it can’t be any taller than a foot. Before I can try stepping over it, it announces something shocking.

Monokuma: I mean, the investigation’s over already? No way — we haven’t even gotten to the best part yet! How are you guys just going to ignore the new motive?

Katsumi: …That’s bullshit. We just finished a trial and you’re already springing this on us?

Monokuma: Yup! I figured that since the last few weren’t exactly as effective as I’d hoped, if I just gave this motive some time to simmer, we could get something even more despairful!!

Daichi: Again??

Sumire: [frightened] D- “despairful”?!

Minoru: …“Simmer”?

Monokuma: Now, I just need a volunteer from the audience. [turns to the camera] Oh, not you guys, of course!

…?

Monokuma: Someone like… you! Can the lady with the glasses please open up her Monopad?

Hitomi: Wait- me?? What am I even supposed to do with this?!

Monokuma: Oh, just look for “Motive” on it, it’s impossible to miss!

Intrigued, I lean over to look at Hitomi’s screen and- wow, Monokuma really wasn’t lying about it being impossible to miss, huh? The icon that was greyed out just a couple hours ago is now literally blinking red, as if screaming “Press me!”. It’s the world’s most obvious bait — no wonder Monokuma had to force Hitomi to do this.

When she activates the app, it shows Hitomi a grid of all of us, even Naoki and Hifumi. I can feel my stomach lurch when I see Naoki; that awkward smile on his image looks almost exactly like the one on his portrait in the trial, though there’s no X blocking out any part of his face here.

…Would I look like that in the trial if I ended up dying?

That sick feeling only gets worse as I think that, but I try my best to ignore it. It’s all because I was so squeamish last time that I could barely help during the last trial — I couldn’t even uncover the real killer with my testimony and when Hifumi did come under suspicion, I cursed her out right before she died.

Monokuma: Anyways, this motive’s nowhere near as stressful as last time. In fact, you don’t need to use it at all if you don’t want to! I just thought it’d provide some nice bonding opportunities — after all, there’s still so much you need to learn about each other!

Kokoro: “Bonding opportunities”? What’s there to bond over when it’s just an app?

Monokuma: That’s for Hitomi to find out~

Tsuyoshi: Don’t feel like you gotta do anything, Hitomi! This is clearly suspicious as hell!

Takashi: Y-yeah, don’t feel like you have to do anything! I-

Hitomi: [shakes head] Ah, thanks for the support, but I’m not sure if it’s all that necessary. I just have to pick someone I’m interested in, right?

Sora: Wait a minute… is this some kind of dating app?!

Monokuma: [completely monotone] Yes, the killing game is canceled. Welcome to the bonus dating mode.

Sora: [serious] Can I opt out?

Aika: Can I leave with Ko-chan?

Monokuma: No!! Geez, just how gullible are you kids? It’s a miracle you all managed to win that trial…

Takashi flinches, but I almost miss the motion because I’m distracted by the way all our Monopads buzz at the same time. While some people take out their own tablets, I look back at Hitomi’s screen and see she made her decision: Katsumi’s picture is now on the top of the display. And on the bottom, her secret is…

Katsumi Kurosawa is responsible for the attempted murder of Hifumi Sunohara. It wouldn’t even be the seventh death she’s gotten away with. 」

We all turn to look at Katsumi, unified in our shared feelings of disbelief, outrage and a general sentiment of ‘what the fuck’.

Rantaro: [cautiously] Katsumi? Are you going to explain yourself?

Tsuyoshi: “Explain”? The hell’s there to explain?! [turns to Katsumi] You… you’re the one who basically poisoned her dish the night before the trial, didn’t you?!

Rantaro: I know it seems unlikely, but she could have her reasons for doing it. Maybe she felt like I did…

Tsuyoshi glares at her expectantly, as if daring her to come up with an explanation that could satisfy him. She doesn’t even try, choosing to address someone else.

Katsumi: Monokuma.

Monokuma: Yes?

Katsumi: “Seventh death”? I didn’t even do anything aside from the thing with Hifumi — what does that even mean?

Minoru: She’s not even denying it…

Monokuma: Already forgetting? That’s so unlike you, Katsumi! You remember.

Monokuma: …I made sure of that.

I feel just as confused as Katsumi looks right now, but Monokuma disappears with one last “Upu!”. My head feels like it’s swirling with the sheer craziness of all this… I’m tempted to go and ask Katsumi to explain herself, but I really don’t feel like getting on the bad side of a potential serial killer, and-

Actually, never mind that because she’s just walking out??

Tsuyoshi: What the- get back here!

Daichi: Aaand she’s already in the elevator. What happened to getting her to explain herself, Tsuyoshi?

Tsuyoshi: You sayin’ this is my fault?? You didn’t even try!

Hitomi: Guys, stop! Even Katsumi doesn’t even really understand her secret — how do we know Monokuma was even telling the truth about it?

Keisha: [pityingly] Hitomi… she all but confessed to what she did. I think it’s pretty clear that Monokuma didn’t lie here.

Daichi: I mean, if you aren’t convinced, there is a way to check whether or not it’s true…

His voice trails off, no explanation following, so it takes me a few seconds to realize what he means. If Katsumi’s gone, how else are we supposed to check whether the motive’s actually telling the truth? And then it hits me.

Edgar: [sputters] You want to check another person’s secret?!

Rantaro: Absolutely not. We shouldn’t be forcing anyone to reveal anything as personal as this!

Daichi: Okay, geez! It was just a suggestion, guys…

Minoru: A bad one.

Daichi: Wow. Et tu, Maeda?

Kaoru: [raises eyebrow] Do you even know what that means?

Daichi: …Maybe?

I don’t know how I still had it in me to laugh, but I somehow managed to let out a small giggle, although Kaoru didn’t look nearly as pleased. As the two of them bickered, Hitomi quietly slipped out of the room, still looking troubled… should I head after her?

A bit worried, I head down to the first floor to check on her, where she’s knocking on one of the doors.

Hitomi: Ah… she’s not responding.

Edgar: “She”? Do you mean Katsumi? I guess that makes sense — given everybody’s reactions, she probably doesn’t feel like dealing with all that.

Edgar: Maybe we’d be better off letting her cool down for now?

Hitomi: I guess… I was hoping to talk to her a bit though.

Edgar: …You really want to believe in her, huh?

She gives me a strange look, and only then it occurs to me that I did not say that in my head. Well— fuck. I end up tripping over my words a bit as I try to backtrack, but somehow I manage to spit out something vaguely coherent-sounding.

Edgar: [hurriedly] Not that it’s a bad thing or anything! It isn’t!! But given everything we’ve already found out about Katsumi, I’m not sure if that’s really a good idea. You know?

My words sit awkwardly in the air for a few minutes, that weird frown still remaining on Hitomi’s face, before she finally settles on something to say.

Hitomi: …I don’t think caring about somebody would ever be a bad idea.

Hitomi: Even if she’s really done all that, I don’t know if pushing her away is the right thing to do. Because I’ve been through that sort of thing… I’m sure of it. This isn’t going to help anyone.

Giving the door one last glance, as if maybe that speech would encourage Katsumi to leave her room, Hitomi sighed disappointedly when nothing happened. Even as I went back to my room and stared at the ceiling, her words were still on my mind.

What were we supposed to do about this? What could I do? I don’t think I was anywhere near qualified to decide what the right thing to do would be, but I couldn’t completely bring myself to trust Hitomi’s words.

Could we really completely trust a killer, someone who was definitely involved in at least one death here? Not to mention the rest of her secret… what would that even mean? No, it’d probably be better off for me if I just steered clear of her.

(But feeling like that, feeling alone and paranoid…)

(Isn’t that why Hifumi killed?)

Looking at my Monopad, those unbelievable words still lingered at the bottom of the screen. If this was what Katsumi was hiding, who knew what else the others were hiding? Maybe not something as dramatic as this, but… holy shit, I really don’t know anything about these people.

I’m not even really sure what my own secret could be. I don’t think anything in my life deserved so much scrutiny.

…Right?

Somewhere along the line, this whirlwind of thoughts calms down, dulling into an uneasy sleep. It’s okay if I rest for a bit now, right? Maybe there’s still the off-chance this is all some crazy nightmare.

(As if.)

Chapter 14: Chapter Two [2]: The Secret Strategy

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

Now that the motive is in full swing, a simple solution has been proposed. The only question is — will everyone actually cooperate?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There’s a lot of noise when I finally reawaken, although with how my head is spinning, I’m barely able to parse any of it. It takes a good moment for me to realize several things, namely that:

    1. Somebody’s knocking on my door, which might have to with the second point.

    2. The morning announcement’s playing. I’m… pretty sure it wasn’t that late when I got down here?

    3. Which must mean that apparently, that little “nap” I’d meant to take wasn’t so short after all. Actually, how long would that even be? Twelve… thirteen? Never mind.

I quickly make my way over to the door, hoping that everybody doesn’t think I’m dead or something, and end up finding Sora on the other side of the door. I hastily put up a smile, trying to match his energy and hoping everybody else isn’t too worried.

Sora: Oh, Edgar!! I was wondering where you were. I swear, I haven’t seen you in forever!

Edgar: Really…?

Okay, I’m not sure whether I should be surprised nobody checked my room sooner, or worried that everybody might just assume the worst. Either way, it’s probably time to leave now. I’m feeling pretty hungry anyways, so I head over to the kitchen with Sora and come across Rantaro cooking like nothing even happened yesterday. Seriously, he doesn’t even look fazed or anything.

Although it has been some time since Katsumi’s secret was revealed, something about the way it just escalated our situation still feels unreal — at least to me. Am I really in the minority here? Like, is this just something I’m supposed to live with now — the fact that one is us is a literal self-admitted killer??

Although, I guess Rantaro wouldn’t be the best person to compare myself to for something like this. He managed to hide his true feelings pretty well from us until the trial, and he managed to save enough face to lead us through it. Maybe I should get someone else’s opinion on this?

Edgar: Hey, Sora?

Sora: Yeah?

Edgar: What do you think of… you know, just everything that happened yesterday.

Sora: [smiles nervously] Oof, coming right out the gate with the hard questions, huh? To be honest… yeeah, I don’t think I trust her at all. I guess there’s the chance Monokuma could’ve been lying, but I’m not really sure if I wanna bet on that, you know?

He fiddles with his jersey as he continues to speak, looking a bit more rattled as he does.

Sora: [frowns] I mean, this place is already stressful enough, but knowing that she’s just… roaming around scot-free? It feels even worse than that last motive, you know?

Rantaro: …Just make you don’t do anything rash, okay? I know I’m probably the last person you want to hear that from, but we really shouldn’t give in to paranoia.

I want to argue that Sora would never give in like that, but before I can speak up, I remember the conversation Sora was talking about — the last thing he actually said to me.

Sora: I dunno, I just… [quieter] I just really want to be out of here already, you know?

He probably could kill one of us if it came to down to that, couldn’t he? I’m willing to bet the literal Ultimate Sprinter is fitter than me, and the knives are literally a walk away, and- oh God. God, I thought I was over this already — you’d think seeing two dead bodies back to back would desensitize you to thoughts like these, so why can’t I just keep it together?!

Rantaro: Edgar?

Keep it together, Edgar. Keep it together.

Edgar: [breathes out] ‘M fine, I’m fine. Just nervous.

Rantaro frowns, as if he doesn’t completely believe me, but thankfully doesn’t press. I guess that’ll have to do for now. Anyways, I’m sure he’s forgotten by the time everyone else starts to file in anyways, focusing more on speeding up his cooking to keep pace with the growing audience in the kitchen.

It’s times like these that make me grateful he’s still around. God knows he’s definitely more reliable than some people here — maybe even more so than me…

Ugh, now definitely isn’t the time to be thinking like that. Trying to distract myself, I look up and just try to focus on the sights around me; after a week, there’s not much noteworthy about it though. There isn’t a hair out of place here, except for… wait. Shit, I forgot to put the knife back yesterday! Honestly, I’m just thankful that the mess that happened yesterday has distracted everyone from noticing this.

And speaking of yesterday’s mess, it looks like Katsumi still isn’t here. I guess that’s understandable — if I suddenly became public enemy #1 in the middle of a killing game, I think I’d be hesitant to leave my room too.

Keisha: Hitomi, are you okay? You seem…

Her voice trails off, but her intention is obvious as soon as I look at Hitomi. She halfheartedly stabs at her plate while her gaze trails off to somewhere else on the table, a black and white tablet displaying a familiar app- oh no.

Edgar: Hey, what are you-

Before I can even finish my sentence, a familiar buzz echoes inside the kitchen. I’m not sure whether I should try to confront her about this or read whatever she revealed first. Before I can decide that for myself, someone ends up reading it out loud anyways. Well, I guess that’s one way to reach a decision.

Daichi: “The reason for Hitomi Maiako’s acceptance isn’t even because of her. She doesn’t deserve the talent of Ultimate Optometrist-”

Daichi: Yeesh, somebody was feeling vindictive writing that. What the hell?!

Hitomi: No, it’s… right.

Hitomi: I… didn’t actually make our client’s eyedrop contacts. I came up with the idea for it, but my family ended up contracting the work to someone else. [looks down; fiddles with coat] To be honest, I was never really involved in it. I don’t even know who really did make them…

Her face burns with shame as she refuses to look us in the eye, but… it really doesn’t sound all that bad to me??

Like, I get why she might feel embarrassed — especially with the way it’s phrased, as Daichi points out — but I don’t really get why it’s such a big deal. Am I missing something here, or did Katsumi’s secret just throw my sense of scope out of whack?

Minoru: Hitomi…

He gets out of his seat and pats Hitomi on the back. The slight grimace on Minoru’s face makes it clear this is definitely awkward for him, but in an attempt to be comforting, he continues as he talks.

Minoru: You shouldn’t have to feel guilty about any of that. It’s not like you wanted to have to lie about that. So… y-yeah.

Daichi: Yeah! And from what you’ve told me, you seem really dedicated to honing your talent too! If whoever wrote this didn’t want to factor that in when they came up with your secret, then they can go fuck themselves!

Hitomi’s cheeks turned pink, a slight and goofy sort of smile emerging on her face. She isn’t messing with her coat as much anymore, so it looks like Minoru and Daichi really were able to comfort her. It even makes me smile a little.

Unfortunately, somebody has to be obnoxious and ruin the moment as they walk in, their clapping ringing out in the resounding silence that came after Daichi’s words.

Katsumi: [halfheartedly] Yay, happy ending.

Tsuyoshi: Would it kill ya to not be a smartass every time your mouth opens?

Sora: Hey, you guys-

Katsumi: I’m just saying, depending on how bad the motive is for each of us, this might be the last one we get one of these happy resolutions. [points to Tsuyoshi] For example, do I even want to know what skeletons you’ve left to rot in the closet? There’s no way you don’t have a body count.

Tsuyoshi: [angrily] Try “zero”?? How the hell am I gonna get shit like this from the person who’s murdered seven people?! At least I’m not actively trying to endanger people’s lives here! For all we know, you could be planning another murder!

Katsumi: Anybody could be planning a murder, dumbass. What part of “killing game” are you not getting? Do you need to see another person get stabbed or crushed-

Despite trying my best not to think about it, I can’t not think about those two when Katsumi callously brings them up. Naoki splayed out on the bed on a puddle of red, Hifumi running through that maze and failing and that crunch-

Rantaro: [sternly] Guys.

He shoots the two of them a sharp glare, reminding me of the way he acted during the trial. Maybe that’s the reason the whole room goes quiet — just the way everyone did back then. Rantaro seems to notice the way he’s drawn everyone’s attention and sighs, more tiredly than angrily.

Rantaro: Just because somebody doesn’t want to share their secrets doesn’t mean we need to heckle them about it. That’s exactly what Monokuma wants us to do, and that’s why the best thing to do is simply to not interact with the motive at all.

Minoru: But what if somebody does?

A minute passes and it becomes clear Rantaro doesn’t really have an answer to that, nor does anyone else offer one. When Minoru recognizes this, he barely manages to stammer out a reply.

Minoru: U-uh… yeah- just… never mind that. [quickly] I should just leave.

Daichi: [following Minoru] Dude?? Wait up!

This seems to open the floodgates for everyone else to leave, excepting Rantaro, who’s taking care of the dishes. Before I forget to do it later, I discreetly slide the knife in my jacket into its slot on the rack, before hurrying to blend in with another group.

Well, let’s hope nobody else noticed that! Thankfully, between the three I’m with right now in the rec room — Sora, Aika and Kokoro — I think only one of them would actually notice, and she’s busy recounting some kind of story with Aika. As they talk, I snatch a glance at Sora, who’s entertaining himself with… whatever he’s thinking as he stares into the distance.

(”I dunno about that… I’m not really a fan of dancing. Or fancy clothes.

Or romance.)

Gah, why am I even still thinking about that?? I am not crushing on this guy in the middle of a goddamn killing game. I am-

…Not convincing myself in all honesty. This sucks. Fuck Monokuma.

I decide to leave the rec room — if I’m just going to spiral down that train of thought every time I’m (somewhat) alone with Sora, probably nothing good will come out of that. When I spot Rantaro coming towards me, I actually get an idea:

We could figure out something to do about the motive! Because like Minoru said, probably not everyone is going to end up following his advice, so a plan B is definitely needed!

Rantaro: Hey, Edgar. Can we talk?

And he wants to talk! Perfect!!

Rantaro gives me a curious glance as we walk to his room, one that hardens as soon as he locks the door behind him. Is he… no, he wouldn’t do that. Not after last time.

…So why is he looking at me like that?

Rantaro: [delicately] I don’t exactly want to assume the worst here, especially since you haven’t exactly done anything, but-

Oh shit, I think I know exactly where this is heading. Even so, I can’t help but wince when he finishes his sentence.

Rantaro: -what were you doing with the knife?

Edgar: Just putting it away. I kinda forgot I still had it anyways, so…

I trail off as I notice Rantaro staring at me. He doesn’t necessarily look distrusting, but it still sort of unnerves me. What reason does he have not to trust me? Shouldn’t he have noticed me putting the knife away anyways if he’s asking?

Edgar: [quickly] Anyways, um… I’ve just been worried about the motive, you know.

Edgar: [somehow faster] Not that you didn’t bring up some good points back there! Just… y’know, worried about what might happen if somebody does end up revealing a secret in the end.

Rantaro: I see… well, I guess it is a pretty reasonable thing to be concerned about.

He takes a moment to think, absentmindedly twirling one of the rings on his fingers.

Rantaro: Although for what it’s worth, I don’t think there’s necessarily much of a reason to kill here. I doubt Katsumi’s really going to go out of her way to make herself a target-

Edgar: [squints] Besides making fun of everyone all of the time?

Rantaro: …Well, she’s been staying in her room for a lot of the time so far, and I don’t think that’s going to change. I’m not sure if anyone wants to risk trying to break in either — that wouldn’t exactly be subtle, you know?

Rantaro: And since there isn’t much of a benefit to revealing anyone’s secrets or murdering because of it… well, there’s a pretty good chance of no murder happening, in my opinion at least.

I smile a little at that, letting the words sink in because… it all makes sense. Yeah, he’s right! It’s not like we really have that much of a reason to kill, even with the new motive! I breathe out a sigh of relief, comforted by this thought…

???: Well, excuuuse me!

And immediately regret that. I grit my teeth as Monokuma spawns in from wherever.

Monokuma: [angrily] I’ll have you two know I put a lot of effort into my motives, and I will not stand for this criticism!

Monokuma: …Unfortunately, all the hard workers behind this also strive to improve from our mistakes, so… I’ll be making a few tweaks to your motives now.

I squint at Monokuma, unsure of what to really make of its comment. “Hard workers behind this” — it sounds like another one of Monokuma’s nonsensical jokes, but for some reason, I can’t quite bring myself to dismiss it like usual. Something about it… makes me think of Hifumi’s execution for some reason?

I flinch at the mere thought of it, bringing back memories that make my skin crawl and heart beat a little faster and I need to stop thinking about this-

(but it’s important.)

I don’t know how and despite that fact, there’s something like an answer on the tip of my tongue, something I don’t really remember, something making my head hurt-

The sudden buzz of a Monopad brings me out of my thoughts, and the pain subsides as I ground myself in this scene.

Monokuma: There! How’s that for a bad motive?

I pull up the app again. The interface seems mostly unchanged, except for a new bar on the side explaining the “rules” for the motive… that wasn’t there before.

MOTIVE #3 || RULES

  1. At least one secret must be revealed every day until a murder occurs. No weaseling your way out of this one!
  2. The app will automatically un-download itself from your Monopads once a murder is committed. No need for a motive to overstay its welcome, am I right?

Oh… this is… certainly better for Monokuma, I guess.

Satisfied, it smiles smugly and disappears. I try not to think about it as I push my Monopad into my pocket, Rantaro mirroring the motion. There’s a familiar sort of panic in his eyes and I’m sure he doesn’t know what to do now anymore than I do.

(Was this how Naoki felt last time?)

So instead of thinking about that, I make… I think the word for it is “idle talk”?

Yeah. We chat about nothing in particular and I think I do a good enough job of lightening the mood. Rantaro even manages to smile a couple times. Hours slip away as I recount stories about my family and my old school, but it feels like the longer I talk, the less Rantaro is listening. Even now, he still has this far-off look in his eyes…

Edgar: Is… something wrong?

Rantaro: [quickly] No. It’s alright!

Edgar: Are you sure?

He’s silent for a moment, sighing as he finally manages to say what’s on his mind.

Rantaro: Do you think Sumire’s mad at me or something?

Rantaro: Ever since the trial, she won’t even look at me… I’m not sure what I should do.

Edgar: Well, for what it’s worth, I doubt Sumire’s the type to get mad at you or anything like that. She’s probably just scared.

Rantaro: [smiles sadly; sighs] Yeah, I can see. I was sort of hoping we’d be able to make up by now, but… how do I even go about fixing this?

This really must’ve been eating at him, huh? I’m starting to feel very under-qualified to be giving him advice. Even so, there’s no Ultimate Counselor in our class, so I guess it’s up to me??

Edgar: Well, I guess if I were handling this situation… I’d just have to swallow my fear and get it over with. I mean, you have to make sure Sumire’s actually up for it first — otherwise, you’re sort of missing the whole point of it.

Edgar: Either way, nothing’s gonna change if you guys don’t communicate.

Edgar: …Well, that’s just my take.

Rantaro: [nods] Yeah, I think I get what you mean.

Rantaro: Thanks, by the way. For listening to me talk about all this-

Edgar: It’s no big deal! That’s what friends do, right?

He nods again, and this feels enough like an end for me to leave his room. “That’s what friends do”… to be honest, I was sort of talking out of my ass when I said that earlier, but…

I think I’ve gotten to know Rantaro a little better.

Unsure of what to really do now, I decide to head to the kitchen for a quick snack… or maybe lunch? I’m not really sure what time it is now and take out my Monopad to confirm that it would indeed probably be closer to lunch… not that I’ve exactly been eating it on a regular basis here.

And by the looks of the kitchen, it doesn’t seem like most of anyone else seems to be either. I walk in just as Kaoru’s leaving the kitchen, while Daichi sits by himself eating a sad, reheated bowl of today’s breakfast. I fix up a quick snack for myself and decide to make another one for Daichi because why not?

My Monopad buzzes in my pocket as I slide a plate over to Daichi, but I don’t look at it just yet.

Edgar: Bon appetit.

Daichi: Oh? I wasn’t aware Kaoru had a secret younger brother.

Edgar: Hey, she doesn’t get a monopoly on the entire French language. At the very least, she hasn’t copyrighted it yet.

Daichi: [smiles slyly] Unrelated, but I just had the best idea.

He actually manages to get a giggle out of me with that one, and I almost don’t notice the way my Monopad vibrates in my pocket. Keyword: “almost”.

Daichi: You gonna take that?

Edgar: [dismissively] It’s probably not anything too important. Anyways, what are you doing all by yourself? I sorta expected you to be with someone like Minoru, or Hitomi.

Daichi: [expressionless] …

Daichi: [sighs] Well, obviously Minoru wouldn’t be here because… [waves at the air] you know. And Hitomi’s still trying to befriend Katsumi — I think they’re in that art gallery for some reason? Although I think we both know she’s not actually going to get anywhere with Katsumi.

Edgar: That… feels strangely pessimistic coming from you? Not that I don’t see where you’re coming from with that.

Edgar: But what’s this about Minoru?

Daichi: You didn’t notice? I know a lot of you guys don’t have lunch, like, ever, but Minoru doesn’t really eat a lot in general. I don’t think Rantaro’s really said anything about it, but it really pisses Kaoru off.

Daichi: It’s almost funny, but…

Daichi: … Yeah, it’s not really that funny. Sorry.

That feeling of inadequacy from earlier starts to creep up on me again. It’s obviously something really serious if it’s got Daichi down this much and probably Minoru too, but I barely even get what’s going on, much less how to fix it.

… And as if to add insult to injury, my Monopad is buzzing again.

Daichi: Uh, you gonna take that? Those things really need some sort of mute button…

Edgar: [huffs] Ugh, you said it… [beat] Wait, how come you aren’t having the same problem with your Monopad?

Daichi: Left it in my room. [shrugs] It’s not like there’s anything that incriminating on it.

Edgar: Aren’t you worried someone could steal it from you? What if somebody used it to find out your secret?

Daichi: Stealing Monopads to find out secrets… that doesn’t sound like a half-bad idea. [smirks] Except for the part where anyone can reveal anyone’s secret thanks to Monokuma’s app. C’mon, Edgar — that’s the whole reason Hitomi even pities Katsumi in the first place.

Daichi: Anyways, turn the stupid tablet on. I’ll help you mute it.

I hand over my Monopad to Daichi and he taps away at the screen for a while before giving it back to me. I’m not exactly sure what he did to be honest, but I hone in on what looks to be the most important thing onscreen right now — a familiar notification, stating that someone’s secret has been revealed.

If it’s anything like the secrets we’ve seen so far… what sort of thing could someone else be hiding? Eventually, I bring myself to finally click it and read…

Aika Yamazaki is in a relationship with Kokoro Miyamoto. 」

Oh.

Daichi: [looking over my side] What’s with that look on your face? Disappointed you didn’t get any juicy drama?

Edgar: [face reddens] What?! No!! I’m not that nosy!!

Daichi: Sure… although when you think about it, I guess this is probably better than the alternative. Like, does this even count as a secret?

Edgar: Daichi!! You can’t just-

Daichi: [flippantly] Yeah yeah, I know. Still, you’d think a social media star would have some more dirt about her — she and Kokoro are probably the only ones who even bother with honorifics here anymore.

Daichi: [shakes head] Although at this rate, I could totally see Hitomi trying something like that with Katsumi…

He sounds like some sort of disapproving parent, which was almost funny given how laid-back he normally was. Still, something sort of irked me about the way he was talking — not necessarily the way he talked about Katsumi. Something about the way he was talking about Hitomi

It took me a moment, but the word I was thinking of finally came to mind.

Edgar: … Aren’t you a little overprotective of Hitomi?

Edgar: I mean, I get not trusting Katsumi, but would she really try anything like that so soon? Shouldn’t you have some more faith in your friends?

Daichi: [passive-aggressively] Hm, didn’t think you of all people would be saying that. Y’know, given what you did during the trial and everything.

It takes me a moment to remember what he’s talking about, but my face falls as soon as I recall it.

“And Hifumi… she made her choice, didn’t she? She knew what’d happen.”

“And if you keep deluding yourself, you’re going to die too!”

“So for the love of God, SHUT THE FUCK UP ALREADY!”

Daichi: So do you think you were wrong back then? You really weren’t, by the way — she kinda deserved what was coming to her.

Edgar: [dumbfounded] What?! Do you hear what you’re saying??

Edgar: I’m not trying to excuse her actions, but she didn’t excuse to get fucking tortured like that! Didn’t you see what happened to her?! That’s our classmate you’re talking about!

Daichi: [pedantically] Technically, we could be in different classes-

Edgar: Not. The point.

Daichi: Yeah, but what I’m trying to say is there wasn’t that much pressure to kill — it’s not like Monokuma was gonna kill us all or something, especially given what would’ve happened to us all if she actually won the trial. So like, excuuuse me for not having so much sympathy for the woman who murdered someone and probably traumatized my best friends for life!

I can only stare at him. The worst part about it all is that he really doesn’t feel any different — his voice lacks that insincere cadence Katsumi’s has whenever she’s mocking us, he isn’t playfully horrible in the same way as Monokuma, he sounds… normal. As if none of this even affects him.

Am I being too sensitive here? Maybe, but that definitely doesn’t excuse the way Daichi’s acting, at least to me.

Daichi: …Buddy? You good?

Edgar: It’s…

Edgar: It’s whatever. I gotta go. Stuff to know, y’know?

He nods, giving a small smile as he waves me goodbye. I can’t help but feel a little sick as I take out my Monopad to move up to the second floor. To be honest, I don’t really have any plans as to what to do now — I just need a distraction.

I walk idly and eventually end up in the library, deciding why not? There’s this cozy-ish spot in the back of the library, filled to the brim with action books and shounen manga and other books like that, that I make do with. The book I end up finishing is a short read, but a solid one nonetheless, bringing a smile to my face despite the… well, everything from before.

???: -n’t need it! I-it’s fine!!

???: Sumire, hold on!

I can hear a rain of footsteps as two people enter the library — based on the snippets of conversation I’ve heard, I can only assume it’s Rantaro and Sumire. It’d be easier to hear them if I were closer, but I get the feeling I shouldn’t intrude on whatever conversation they’re having.

I bury my nose into the book, pretending I’m still reading it. Plausible deniability — just in case.

Sumire: P-please, you d-don’t need to apologize. E-everything’s fine!

Sumire: [stepping back?] S-so, I should p-probably go now.

Rantaro: No, we have to talk. Really talk. [sadly] You aren’t even looking me in the eye.

There’s a pause in their conversation and the air feels thick with tension as Sumire struggles to respond.

Rantaro: I think… you feel betrayed, and that’s completely valid. I exploited everybody’s trust because I couldn’t bring myself to trust any of you. But I want to tell you that I really didn’t plan on hurting anyone — not you, not anyone else.

Sumire: …

Sumire: B-but… how am I s-supposed to know?

Sumire: W-what if somebody’s hiding something e-even worse, and you can’t t-trust them anymore? O-or what if s-somebody lies about me, and- and!!

Her voice warbles and I don’t even have to be there to picture the tears streaming down her face. Something about the raw emotion I’m hearing makes me intensely uncomfortable — I was not meant to hear this, what the hell am I even still doing here?

Unfortunately, I think coming out at this point would only end worse for me, os I resign myself to stay here and wait for it all to blow over.

Rantaro: …I guess you’re right.

Rantaro: I don’t really have any proof I can use right now to make you trust me, but…

Rantaro: I want you to be okay. Until we can finally end Monokuma’s game, I’ll protect you — with my life.

Something about the line sends shivers down my spine — promising to protect someone with your life in the middle of a death game… it’s a hefty promise. Even so, the hardy determination Rantaro says it with makes it sound like the truth.

Sumire doesn’t respond to that, or at least I can’t hear whatever she says next. I only hear hesitant footsteps, a bit of a sniffle followed by a long silence. What’s going on?

Sumire: …

Rantaro: …

Rantaro: Sumire… thank you.

As I sneak a peek above my book, I can see Rantaro and Sumire exiting the library, the latter wearing a familiar brown jacket.

Letting out a breath I didn’t know I was holding, I force my eyes to refocus on the page, kanji swimming in front of my eyes. Shit, where did I leave off again?

I stay like that for hours, still tucked between bookshelves as I go through book after book. It isn’t until my Monopad buzzes with a message from Rantaro telling everyone to get to the kitchen that I’m reminded, ‘oh yeah, I should probably go eat’.

Taking the elevator down, a loud groan pierces the air as the smell of udon with a strange, almost sweet tinge wafts through the air.

Tsuyoshi: For the last time, we are not doing that!!

Hitomi: Um, I think she has a bit of a point actually-

Minoru: [weakly] Are you sure you aren’t just saying that because your own secret got revealed…

Daichi: [elbows Minoru] Dude. Bit too soon, innit?

But it’s not too late to be disrespecting Hifumi? Ugh. If I keep thinking about that, I’ll probably just work myself up for no reason, so I just focus on the bowl that slides in front of me as Minoru smoothly pushes it across the table towards me.

I look up at Minoru to give him a thumbs-up and Daichi shoots me a weird, scrunched-up, sort of look on Minoru’s right. On their left, Sora’s chatting with Takashi across the table, who sounds a little more energetic than before.

Hm… looking at them and taking in everyone else’s places at the table, it sort of reminds me of where we stood in the trial. Realizing this only makes me even more aware of the absences at the table — the empty space between Rantaro and Keisha is stark, and next to Aika…

“So for the love of God, SHUT THE FUCK UP ALREADY!”

“So do you think you were wrong back then? You really weren’t, by the way — she kinda deserved what was coming to her.”

Kokoro: -bother him if he doesn’t want to respond. This is a dumb conversation anyways.

Edgar: Huh? What??

Sora: [nods knowingly] Caught up in your own head, huh? Don’t worry, happens to the best of us.

Kaoru: [rolls eyes] No, that sounds rather unique to the two of you.

Sora: Seriously?!

Kaoru only gives a tired sigh while Tsuyoshi continues to argue. Okay, seriously, what the hell is even going on?!

Aika: Okay, but they can’t all be that bad!! And wouldn’t it be better for us to all know if somebody’s hiding something dangerous?

Kaoru: You say, and yet Kokoro hasn’t shared her secret. Why’s that? [clears throat; quickly] Menteuse.

Daichi: Personally, I’m all for this, but what if it gets personal? [looks away briefly] Like, really personal. Hypothetically. In theory.

Keisha: [nods] I agree. Privacy laws exist for a reason after all — there’s no reason for any of us to go around exposing others unless they’re truly dangerous. We should focus on dealing with current threats right now before becoming paranoid.

Tsuyoshi: ‘Xactly. Let’s just focus on Katsumi for now.

Hitomi: Is that really necessary?!

Kaoru: I believe she implied she was talking about Monokuma. You remember, the bear keeping us hostage and forcing us to play a killing game?

Tsuyoshi: …Him too!

Katsumi: Ooh, brainstorming some secret plan to overthrow Monokuma? I’m all for it, even if it definitely isn’t ending the game.

This has to be at least the second time she’s just walked in on a conversation like that and made things awkward. At this point, I’m thinking it has to be intentional. If it’s not, that has to be some sort of talent.

Katsumi: Anyways, I need to borrow Hitomi for a bit.

Hitomi: [confused] H-huh?? I mean, alright? But… why?

Katsumi: Not important. Let’s go, partner.

As Hitomi gets up to follow Katsumi, Daichi grabs her by the wrist in an attempt to stop her. How did he get there so quickly?

Daichi: Hold on! You can’t follow her!!

Hitomi: [pulling on Daichi’s wrist; bewildered] What are you doing?! Let go!

Sora: Dude?? Shouldn’t you listen to her?!

Daichi: [lets go] Shit!! Sorry!! But you can’t just take her away like that — what if you kill her?!

Hitomi: Katsumi wouldn’t do that!!

Katsumi: Friend group of the year, everybody. Anyways, if I was going to kill Hitomi, why would I just announce that I want to be alone with her in front of you all. I’m subtler than that, so you guys clearly learned nothing from last time-

Keisha: [eyes narrow; interrogative] And what exactly is the point of all this?

Katsumi: Don’t worry, I’ll tell you later. [pointed] Hitomi.

Katsumi: Anyways, if you need us, just give me a holler outside of Keisha’s secret lair or whatever. Or maybe don’t, that’d be super annoying.

Just as quickly as she came, Katsumi leaves, moving fast enough that Hitomi has to speed-walk to catch up with her. Daichi lets out a single disappointed sigh before going back to chatting with Minoru like nothing even happened, the atmosphere slowly lulling back to its previous peace.

It’s sort of weird how easily everyone lets it go — maybe it’s Hitomi’s insistence, or maybe it’s just the way Daichi. Maybe we’re all just hoping for the best.

I guess Hitomi’s trust is probably worth something. She wouldn’t be so insistent if she had a good reason, right? In all honesty, it makes me a little conflicted — as much as I want to believe Hitomi, there’s just as much (probably more) reason to be suspicious of Katsumi. Maybe Daichi really isn’t in the wrong…?

… I’m still not really sure.

There’s a click over the intercom and I jolt up at the sound before eventually placing the voice.

Monokuma: Attention, everybody! Your lovely caretaker has decided to inform you it’s now 10 PM!

Monokuma: And you guys are still eating… yeesh.

Monokuma: Well, you guys can stay up a bit longer thanks to my generosity, but it’ll be lights out soon! Good night, don’t let the cannibals bite~

Takashi: … The fuck?

Rantaro: Don’t worry, guys. I can take care of it from here.

Sumire: Ah… th-thanks.

He flashes Sumire a genuine smile and she nods before walking lightly towards her own bedroom. Eventually, everybody else decides to follow suit… well, technically not everyone else. Despite all the awkwardness that resulted from the last conversation I ended up (unintentionally) eavesdropping, I still can’t help but wonder what they’re talking about now?

Could that be the reason Hitomi trust Katsumi so much despite everything? It’s hard to imagine what could paint someone like her in such a positive light given what she’s readily admitted about herself.

Questions, questions… well, tomorrow’s a new day with new opportunities. Maybe I’ll get some answers too.

 

Notes:

Fun fact: Takashi's only line of dialogue this chapter was his reaction to Monokuma's announcement at the end of the chapter. This is clearly setting up for Monokuma to get offended and execute Takashi next chapter /j

Anyways, these next few chapters are gonna be really fun to write — Chapter 2 is probably one of my favorites, and I can't wait to share the rest of it with you.

[ EDIT - 10/8/2024 ] - Posted another side story related to some offscreen events from Ch2 so far. You should be able to find it here!

Chapter 15: Chapter Two [3]: Liars, Lovers and Whatnot

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

The more time passes by, the more secrets are brought to light. Maybe everything will turn out fine…?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

M????????? THEATER

It’s a terrible thing to wish death on somebody.

Therefore, you aren’t really in the wrong here, are you?

What sympathy does someone like them deserve in the first place? Actually, a character needs no sympathy, especially someone like them.

(You’ve got that wrong, but you of course don’t linger on that)

Your eyes burn from staring at the light of your monitor for so long — everybody’s long since returned to their rooms at this point and only a small number of them are actually awake, although there isn’t a hint of murderous intent to be found.

You’re not Shirogane, but you think that both you would agree on this:

Things cannot continue like this.

Inspiration sparks in your head and you quickly jot down ideas, something to take things even further. Yeah, it makes things less authentic, maybe takes away from the “reality” aspect of the whole “reality television murder show” thing, but that’s not important.

What’s important is putting on a show. Not getting caught is secondary, even if it should be easy enough to accomplish.

You take one final glance at the cameras displaying the sleeping shadows of your friends and at long last allow your eyes to finally fall shut, sleep slowly following…

Monokuma: [ear-piercingly loud] Ahem, attention everyone! Now that it’s 8 a.m., it’s time to seize the day and shed some blood!

Monokuma: By the way, don’t forget about the motive rules… is what I would be saying if you kids weren’t so damn proactive!

Monokuma: [dejected] At least give it some time until you start spilling all your secrets. Geez…

Monokuma: Oh well! At least that means whatever’s remaining is probably super juicy! Just remember — there’s an easy way to make all this go away. Upupu.

… Wait, what?

Didn’t “daytime” basically just start? Who would even do that first thing in the morning?

I immediately start to root around for my Monopad and immediately turn it on, wondering just what the hell Monokuma was talking about. Maybe it’s inadvisable to be basking in blue light first thing in the morning, but I honestly can’t care so early. I feel like being stuck here’s doing a lot more to my overall health than this-

Wait, what was I doing? Secrets, right!

I check the motive app and feel my jaw drop as it turns out not just one, not two, but three secrets have already been revealed?! Holy shit, people really are taking Aika’s words to heart. Although as I pay more attention… well, some of these I might’ve expected, but one certainly stands out to me.

 

Kokoro Miyamoto committed perjury in the class trial to defend Aika Yamazaki. 」

Takashi Akahono is half-blind in his left eye, and refuses to treat it. 」

Daichi Hideyoshi wasted ¥100,000 in a designer clothes scam. 」

 

I can get why Kokoro and Takashi might’ve listened to Aika, but why would Daichi of all people follow through with it as well? Did he know his secret would be this… stupid? Honestly, I would’ve expected the head of some famous company to have more skeletons in his closet given what he was yapping about yesterday — I guess he’s really just that altruistic or whatever… as long as your name isn’t “Hifumi Sunohara”.

Briefly, my hand hovers over my own icon and I wonder if I should just get it over with already. I haven’t done anything that bad in my life and I don’t really think I’ve done anything that would ruin my reputation, but…

… I’m still sort of scared to find out.

Edgar: … Well, I guess I might as well get ready now.

One shower and change of clothes later, I’m officially ready for breakfast. I head for the door and notice how strangely quiet it’s become. Did something happen outside of here?

Actually, thinking of how early everyone else seems to get up, it was probably just another argument. It was almost definitely about the secrets if the past few days have been anything to go by. Honestly, I’m just impressed I’ve managed to tune that out.

Despite that, when I reach for the door and make my way to the kitchen, it looks almost as normal as any other day. I have to pay more attention to notice what they’re hiding — there’s a frustrated look in Aika’s eyes despite her wide-as-ever smile, Keisha looks at us all a lot more intently than usual and a couple of people just won’t stop glaring at Kokoro for some reason…

Oh, right. The perjury thing. No wonder they don’t trust Kokoro.

Aika: [glaring] And just what are you talking about~?

Holy shit, she’s staring straight at me. What did I do??

Kaoru: I mean, are you arguing what Edgar said is wrong? Because for once, it really isn’t.

Sora: Not to start any drama here, but… he’s technically right, right? Lying in the trial does sound like a really bad idea.

Aika: Well, she didn’t have bad intentions! Besides, wasn’t Rantaro’s lie worse anyways?

Rantaro: [winces; sighs] That’s-

Sumire: He- he wasn’t going to h-hurt us though! B-but with Kokoro… wasn’t lying a little r-risky? We could’ve…

Her voice trails off, but the implication she can’t bring herself to say is all too clear.

And despite that… I can’t find it in me to agree with them. Like, I know what I said about Kokoro sounded bad, but neither she nor Aika were the culprit in the end. Plus, I can’t say I have a lot of experience in relationships, but I sure as hell wouldn’t let my boyfriend get accused of murder.

… Given that’s what I think about all this, I actually feel bad for Kokoro now. Shit.

Edgar: Guys, do we really have to be arguing about this?

Aika: This is literally your fault!

Kokoro: Ai-chan, it’s not really a big deal. This is…

Kokoro: [laughs humorlessly] This is definitely a new experience for me, but we don’t have anything to worry about.

They look each other dead in the eye and I get the impression there’s some sort of unspoken conversation I’m missing out on here. Kokoro’s the first to tear her eyes away, gently squeezing Aika’s hand before she leaves the kitchen.

Practically as soon as Kokoro’s gone, Aika’s expression falls.

Aika: Great, are you all happy? We didn’t have to do that…

Keisha: I agree. What’s really important now is-

Hitomi: Takashi, right?

Takashi jolts, having been staring absent-mindedly at the air before Hitomi called him. His shades slip a little, just enough that I can see that scar on his eye before he pushes them back up.

Hitomi: I know it probably doesn’t hurt or anything like that, but… are you okay? You know none of us would think any less of you either way.

Takashi: That’s nice, Hitomi-sama, but you really don’t have to.

To prove his point, he takes off his shades and delicately sets them down on the table. The skin around his left eye is mottled, a little pink compared to the rest of his face. Thank God he isn’t actually missing an eye or anything like that — it’s still there, just a bit gray and blurry-looking.

Takashi tries to smile casually as he explains, although it looks a little strained.

Takashi: It’s been like this for a couple years now. I don’t even know if it’s even possible to heal at this point.

Takashi: … On the bright side, I haven’t had any more accidents like that since my first show, so I think my other eye’s still safe!

Hitomi: Maybe, but… I’m not sure if we could do anything without the right equipment, but I can start looking into it! When we get out of here, I swear the first thing I’ll do is help you with that!

Tsuyoshi: This happened during your first light show? Did it get cancelled?

Takashi: [shakes head] Went off without a hitch! … You know, besides this.

Tsuyoshi: [nods] Pretty cool, not gonna lie.

Takashi: [eyes widen; blushes slightly] Th-thanks…

Katsumi: Also incredibly dangerous. What kind of dumbass lets a kid work with fireworks after they almost blow their eye out?

Keisha narrows her eyes at Katsumi’s sudden interjection, but doesn’t say anything.

Daichi: True. Do we need to kill someone on your behalf?

Takashi: [deadpan] I’d rather not be an orphan, so no.

It feels like the same sort of lighthearted ribbing the two always do, but Takashi’s expression darkens for a second before settling into a weird, tired sort of melancholy as he makes his leave.

… He looked a little like Hifumi.

Something about that doesn’t sit right with me, and I feel the urge to go look for him. For some reason, he’s not in his room and he isn’t in the game room, so I figure he must be on the second floor. It isn’t like there’s an abundance of hiding spaces in the first floor.

By sheer happenstance, I manage to find him in the first place I check: that weird art gallery. I guess Ultimate-level luck is good for something after all. He sits on a plain bench I didn’t even realize we had, staring blankly at a canvas painted over in blues, blacks and purples. I join him on the bench.

Edgar: So… finally a fan of abstract art, huh?

Takashi: Heh, I guess.

Takashi: [suddenly] Hey, you think the guy who painted these is dead?

I narrow my eyes at him, flabbergasted. Thankfully, I still have enough of a filter to say something a little more eloquent than “what the fuck???”

Edgar: That’s… certainly a thing to wonder about! I guess not?

Takashi: Why?

Edgar: I feel like I should be asking you that question, to be honest. Although if I had to explain, I guess there’s no reason the artist shouldn’t be dead? Like, it could go either way, couldn’t it?

Takashi: [nods] I got it. So what you’re saying is — you’re a contrarian.

Edgar: Takashi…

Edgar: [somewhat irritated] Can you stop fucking around?

Takashi: Huh?!

A bead of sweat trails down his chin as his eyes remain locked on the painting. There’s no way he doesn’t know what I’m trying to say. He’s just avoiding it.

Edgar: Takashi, there’s no way you just decided to reveal your biggest secret on a whim. You even took off your shades too… if it wasn’t a big deal to you, why is this only coming up now?

Edgar: And then you just run away before anyone can process it? People are going to get worried.

Takashi: What people? It hasn’t even been twenty minutes.

Edgar: I dunno, Hitomi? Me?

Takashi: Why would you be concerned? It’s not like we’re friends or anything.

Edgar: … I think that’s pretty concerning, actually. Just because we’re not exactly friends doesn’t mean I don’t care what happens to you.

Takashi’s silent for a minute, but never looks away from the painting. I also decide to look, wondering just what about it has apparently enraptured him.

The strokes seem as unimpressive as ever to me, drawn mostly straight in the center of the canvas, surrounded by darkness on either side. Like a line drawn taut, or… or like it’s being pressed together.

Like walls closing in on a statistician.

Edgar: [quietly] Do you still miss Hifumi?

Takashi: …

Takashi: [voice trembling] … Yeah. A lot.

Takashi: [turns to face me; with a small smile] But it’s okay. I’m not letting myself get bogged down by that — Keisha still needs me, so I have to stay focused on that.

Edgar: I see.

Edgar: But… just, talk to me if you have a problem, okay? Whatever it is, I’ll try to be there and listen.

Takashi smiles wider and I get the feeling that it’s realer than before.

His steps aren’t as hurried as he leaves the art gallery, even seeming somewhat energetic. Still, something about him leaves me feeling this lingering feeling of something wrong. It’s not necessarily anything about him now, but more of our entire conversation…

It’s almost funny. I came here because he was reminding me of Hifumi, but it feels like he’s trying to forget her.

I look at the painting again. It really doesn’t look anything like Hifumi, not that I expected it too — would this “Minato Iroiro” even have ever known her? It’s not like they’d get a chance to now, considering she’s… dead.

I want to say I miss her, but I don’t even know if I can. Every time I think about her, all I can think about is that damn class trial — the only time I ever really got to know her, and she was fighting for her life to put us all to death. Just thinking about it makes my heart swell with regret.

Did I ever even try to understand her?

No, I don’t think that’s even a question. In her last moments, I was cursing her out as Takashi was trying to defend her; he barely even knew her and still cared about her that much. Am I really that bad of a person compared to him?

Shaking my head, I do my best to ignore those thoughts. It doesn’t even matter — I’m getting to know my classmates better; Rantaro, Daichi, and even Takashi!

(does that mean they’re going to die?)

I get up and move to a deeper section of the gallery, trying to make sense of the paintings I come across. It takes a bit of time and a lot of creative liberties, but I think I’m starting to grasp what Iroiro was aiming for. Curved silver strokes like a crescent moon, blurs of color like crowds or people, an expanse of blue and white like a clear sky…

Like the design on Sora’s jersey…

… Oh my god, I can feel my face going red. How am I getting this flustered over him?? Not that I’m ashamed of it or anything, but…

He’s not going to reciprocate, will he? I don’t need him to spell it out to see the writing on the wall. Even so-

I think I feel a little hungry. Casually, I head for the elevator and make my way back down to the first floor. As I make my way towards the kitchen again, I notice a voice that catches my attention:

Monokuma: Okay then — here it is! Although, I did have to make a few changes here and there…

I freeze.

Who… who’s Monokuma talking to? Why would anyone request something from Monokuma of all people? Unless they were…

Aika: Monokuma… this is absolutely not it.

Yeah, I definitely wouldn’t expect Aika of all people to be casually chatting with Monokuma. But… I don’t really know if I can bring myself to believe she’s the mastermind.

For some reason, my mind jumps to Kokoro. Because if my suspicion really is right, how would I even go about telling her something like that?

Kokoro: I mean, this is Monokuma we’re talking about. I’m not surprised it messed up.

… Okay, I’m confused now.

I work up the nerve to open the door and see what exactly’s going on, and the sight I see feels so ridiculously mundane I almost wonder how I got so worried in the first place: Monokuma holds a bundle of clothes in its hands (paws?) and Kokoro looks at Aika with an appraising expression, who seems to be wearing a new outfit.

Her simple seifuku’s been switched out for a simple light blue shirt, with a fluffy pink cardigan and bright magenta bowtie to along with it. Her skirt’s changed to one with a cloudy moon pattern that fades from purple to pink, and even her socks have changed to something much more loose that makes Aika look a bit more like a gyaru.

Edgar: What… is this?

Kokoro: What does it look like?

Monokuma: Well, I’ll tell you what it is — out of my budget! So excuse me for not instantly having fancy-dancy clothes on-hand!

Aika: [in disbelief] This bunker looks like a mansion and you couldn’t afford ballgowns?? We literally have a ballroom and an art gallery!

Monokuma: …

Aika: Cheapskate.

Edgar: Um, why do you guys need ballgowns in the first place? Sounds a little over-the-top, in my opinion…

Aika: [cheekily] It’s a secret~

Kokoro: Some kind of party or dance event, I think.

Aika: [shocked] Gh- huh?! How’d you figure that out, Ko-chan? It was supposed to be a surprise…

Kokoro: Well, I just figured there’s only so many reasons you’d need clothes like that. Plus, you did mention the ballroom, so that was a pretty big hint.

Kokoro: But now that Edgar’s brought it up… I am pretty curious what brought this on.

Aika: I mean… isn’t it obvious?

She gives Kokoro a warm smile and Kokoro’s expression freezes, a blush slowly starting to creep up on her cheeks. I start to wonder why, but it isn’t long until Aika verbalizes the conclusion Kokoro’s already drawn.

Aika: It was for you, obviously.

Aika: I mean, you’ve done so much for me this whole week. You’ve listened to me, revealed your secret, defended me in trial — seriously, you’ve made this stupid killing game so much more bearable just by being here.

Aika: … And people are giving you flack for that.

Aika doesn’t look at me, but her words are pointed enough that I can feel her intent.

Aika: So I wanted to pay you back! To give you an experience so incredible that we could forget about all this for a while.

Kokoro: [eyes widen] Ai-chan… that’s so thoughtful.

Aika: [grins] Nothing but the best for my girlfriend!

Monokuma: And that includes these clothes, doesn’t it?

Both their smiles drop as Monokuma makes its presence known again, holding up Kokoro’s new outfit. Admittedly, it doesn’t look like much changed here — a couple more patches, a duller palette underneath the jacket, but the highlighter-yellow core remains the same.

Kokoro: [sighs] I guess so. Can you guys leave then?

Monokuma: Of course! See you at the ball~!

Aika: [smiling aggressively] I hope we don’t~!!

Not wanting to draw attention to myself, I slip out of the bedroom. So I guess the party is a thing now… I kind of want to do something for it, but I’m not sure what. As I come across the kitchen, I have an idea.

Don’t parties usually do catering or whatever? I could probably do that.

The only question was, what to make? … Some kind of dessert. I think I’m the best at making those, so that’d probably go best.

Heading to the kitchen, I go into the pantry to try and take stock, seeing what’s there. Right away, I can already see some eggs and canned flour (this really shouldn’t be surprising, but every day I find myself more impressed by how much food people manage to can) — maybe I should try to make some kind of cake. I hunt down the rest of the ingredients and carry them all precariously in my hands, spreading them all on the kitchen table.

Edgar: Okay, I should probably put these all in the cake pan…

Edgar: Wait- shit, I still need to get that stuff too.

I check the cupboards and quickly begin to realize… I have no idea how everything is organized. I could probably ask Rantaro or Kaoru for help, but they’re always cooking stuff like this — I don’t want to make them do more work like this. Besides, I can do this.

There are some bowls here which… vaguely look like what I need, which is better than nothing! Like, how bad can it possibly turn out?

Edgar: Okay then, let’s try thi- holy shit, these are heavy!!!

My arms almost give out under the weight, but I prevail. How do those two put up with this??

Well, the next step is thankfully much easier: it’s really just a bunch of mixing. Eggs, milk… no baking powder?? I swear I searched that pantry up and down — they really don’t have any? Maybe the cake will turn out good without it… yeah, sure.

One arduous mixing session later, I’m finally able to put it in the oven. As I wait for the cake to finish baking, I hear someone run into the kitchen, someone else quickly following behind them.

Minoru: [far] Sora, you can’t just randomly run off like this!

Sora: Not now, Minoru — something’s cooking!!

I can’t tell if this is a sign from God, or if He’s just mocking me.

Sora: Oh, Edgar! You’re making this?

Edgar: Yeah! Just whipping something up for Aika’s party.

Both he and Minoru look confused, and it occurs to me that I’m probably the only one besides Aika and Kokoro who’s even aware it’s happening. I quickly explain it to the two of them. As if on cue, the oven dings just as I wrap up my explanation.

I am not quite sure it was such a quick explanation after all, but…

Edgar: [looking at cake] …

Sora: Is something wrong? Your face fell as soon as you opened the oven.

Edgar: … This looks like shit.

Sora: No way!

He comes over to check, sticking his hand in to grab the cake pin and-

Edgar: Dude!!!

My hand reaches out in a flash to prevent Sora from touching the hot pan, and…

… Wow, he’s really warm, and I’m pretty sure that’s not just the oven. It feels like an electric current just passed down my spine, and I’m not even the one who almost burned their hand. The air is still and the two of us just stay there, staring into each others’ eyes, and I should probably say something!!

Edgar: I-

Minoru: Um, can you guys move away from the oven. [raises oven mitts] I found these, so I can take the cake out.

Edgar: [stammering] O-oh, yeah. Just- yeah, go ahead.

I have to wince a little as whatever mood from before is broken, but do end up moving aside. The pan loudly scrapes against the back of the oven as Minoru takes it out, and clangs unceremoniously against the kitchen table as all of us gather around to see the overly flat monstrosity I’ve created.

Edgar: [sighs] Yeah, I think I should probably remake it.

Sora: What, no! It’s not bad or anything, it looks fine! Look, I’ll prove it.

He gets a fork and cuts a small slice of the cake, the inside runny with more batter than it should be. Despite that, he eagerly bites into it and smiles.

Sora: Seriously, it tastes fine!

Minoru: [nods] Yeah, you don’t need to be so hard on yourself, you know. It seems a little flat, but we can fix that!

Edgar: Checked for baking powder. Don’t think we have any.

Minoru: There’s other ways to handle that, I can show you. Sora, can you get a proper cake pan while we’re at it.

Sora: [winks] On it, boss!

Minoru: Th-that’s… thanks!

He gathers the cans left strewn on the table as Sora gets the actual cake pan, which is a lot shorter and more rectangular than I expected.

Edgar: [to Minoru] You know, you seem a lot more confident now than I expected.

Minoru: [confused] I do?

Edgar: Well, yeah. You’re normally a lot meeker when speaking with others.

Minoru: Huh… I guess it’s just because I’m used to it? Back home, I cooked a lot with my older brother Kazuya since my parents were away a lot. I don’t really think I’m as good as him, but he definitely taught me a lot.

Edgar: I see… Did something happen to him?

Minoru: No? He just left for university a while ago. I think he’s studying architecture in Kanagawa.

Minoru: Wait a minute, why are we talking about him? We still need to remake this cake.

He coaches me through his process, beating the egg whites to add volume and adding less milk so the cake can set properly. While I’m doing that, Minoru’s also making ganache to go alongside the cake and Sora watches with intrigue.

When we finally finish our second attempt at cake-baking, the result actually comes out looking a lot better than the first one.

Sora: [whistles] Looks good, doesn’t it? We really ate that up!

Minoru: Aren’t we saving this for tomorrow…?

Sora: It’s- you know what, never mind. I’m just going to put this in the fridge.

Edgar: We have a fridge?

Minoru: What kind of kitchen doesn’t?

He handily points towards it, which is a lot smaller than I’d expect. It blends well into the wall with its slate-blue color, but Sora’s easily able to find it and store the cake. I think I can see some of Minoru’s muffins from the first day too?

I decide to send out a text to tell everyone not to eat it.

[ EDGAR: Guys don't eat the cake in the fridge!! (18:24) ]

[ TAKASHI: ???? (18:26) ]

[ TAKASHI: HELLO??? WHAT DOE STHIS MEAN??? (18:26) ]

[ KATSUMI: which one of you guys poisoned it? (18:27) ]

[ KATSUMI: probly should've asked this first, but nobody's dying, right? (18:29) ]

[ TSUYOSHI: of cuorse YOU'D think that murderr (18:30) ]

[ KATSUMI: @TSUYOSHI *murderer (18:32) ]

[ TSUYOSHI: STFU!!! (18:32) ]

[ DAICHI: Calling it now, totally @SORA (18:33) ]

[ EDGAR: Nobody's dead, we just made a cake for the party tomorrow and I'm making sure nobody eats it all before it starts (18:34) ]

[ EDGAR: @DAICHI (18:34) ]

Satisfied, I put my Monopad back in my pocket.

Sora: [points at failed cake] So… what’re we gonna do with number one?

Edgar: I guess we can just eat it. Minoru, what do you think?

Minoru: It’s okay, I’m not really that hungry.

His stomach growls. I fail to stifle a giggle.

Edgar: [smiling behind hand] Well, someone sure begs to differ. Seriously, it’s fine. This thing’s definitely big enough for the three of us.

Minoru: No, I… I gotta see Daichi! Yeah! I’ll see you guys at dinner.

He quickly disappears into the hall and I wonder what that was all about.

Sora: [silently holds up fork] …

Sora: Chow time?

Edgar: … I guess. Cheers.

We clink our forks against each other before we cut into my cake. It’s definitely silly, but something about it brings a smile to my face. In the end, the cake doesn’t really taste that bad. Maybe food tastes better with a friend around.

… Yeah. Just a friend.

After we finish it, we end up going to his room and talking a bit more. He talks for a long while about the races he’s competed in, and it’s only now that it’s starting to really sink in that he really cares about sprinting. Like, I guess he isn’t the Ultimate Sprinter for nothing, but… he really is passionate about it.

We don’t even realize how much time has passed until Monokuma’s voice rings out over the intercom.

Sora: It’s seriously 10 already? Man, I didn’t even realize it was this late.

Edgar: Yeah… see you tomorrow?

He doesn’t say anything, but the smile he gives is answer enough, shining brighter than the fluorescent lighting of the room. It’s enough to make me smile too, as I leave his room.

The hallway, by contrast, feels as dark as ink. Maybe my night vision is just bad, but I wonder how anyone’s supposed to move like this? Then again, I guess we’re all supposed to be asleep now, so it doesn’t matter that much…

There’s still enough ambient light from Sora’s open door for me to navigate back to my room. But when I look further down the hall… who’s walking there?

Edgar: …

Edgar: Katsu-

Katsumi: Shut up.

She unceremoniously enters the closest room, slamming the door as she does so.

… What was that??

Curious, I walk over to the door, sitting just a little to the left so I don’t get hit by the door if somebody opens it. From this distance, it’s thankfully easy to hear Katsumi’s voice.

Hitomi: Oh, Katsumi? What are you doing here…?

So she wanted to talk with Hitomi? It doesn’t sound like Hitomi was expecting this though… I don’t think I like where this is going.

Katsumi: [sighs] Can I really not talk you out of this?

Hitomi: Wait, is this about the ball again? Katsumi, I don’t get why you think we shouldn’t go. Even Aika and Kokoro said it’d be fine.

When did everyone find out about this? I thought it was just me, Aika and Kokoro who knew.

… Wait, no, I literally texted everyone about this hours ago.

I guess what I’m really wondering is, why are they arguing about this??

Katsumi: …

Hitomi: Katsumi? Can’t you just-

Katsumi: [quickly] You trust me, don’t you?

Katsumi: So seriously, just trust me about this!

Hitomi: But- but why?!

Hitomi: Katsumi, I really want to, but you can’t just say stuff like this and never explain! If relationships are supposed to be about trust, why can’t you just trust me?

Katsumi: [sharply] Somebody is going to fucking die tomorrow!

Nobody dares to say anything.

I don’t want to believe Katsumi, but she says it with so much conviction that I’m tempted to believe it.

Hitomi: Katsumi… how do you know that?

Katsumi: …

Hitomi: You’re not… I’m sorry for saying this, but you’re not planning-

Katsumi: Of course not. Do you think I could even get away with something like that after everything that happened last time?

Katsumi: Besides, just think about it. Monokuma’s new motive has already been out for days, there’s at least two people out there whose secrets put a target on their back, and now something like this is happening — there’s no way we’re all going to survive tomorrow.

Hitomi: B-but nobody’s killed yet! How do you know someone will tomorrow?

Katsumi: [confidently] It’s going to happen. It always happens.

Katsumi: Besides, if there’s one thing people are going to take away from Hifumi’s case, it’s that you can’t expect to do some half-assed cover-up and win the trial. Which means if somebody is planning to kill, they’ve got a plan that they’ve probably been sitting on for days at this point.

Katsumi: We are not going to get wrapped up in that shit. As far as I’m concerned, we should bunker down for the rest of the day and hope they choose to go for someone else if they wanna leave that bad.

Hitomi: Katsumi, don’t you think you’re sort of reading everyone’s actions in bad faith?

Katsumi: Huh?

Hitomi: Almost everyone doesn’t really have that bad of a secret. If we’re following your logic, doesn’t that mean that they don’t really have a motive to kill?

Hitomi: You say you know someone’s going to kill, but there’s only been one murder! Hifumi didn’t even want to kill, she was just…

Her voice tapers off, but the intention is clear.

‘She only felt that desperate because of you.’

Hitomi: A-and even you! Everyone’s probably convinced you’re just this heartless serial killer, but I know you’re not! Maybe you think it’s stupid, but I don’t think you would’ve been so ready to open up about it if that was the case. None of us really know the whole story after all…

Hitomi: So, what I’m trying to say is — I think you should have a bit more faith in everyone. I think they’d all trust you more if you could be more open with them.

Hitomi: People are better than you think, Katsumi.

For once, Katsumi doesn’t have any sort of pessimistic retort to refute Hitomi with. Is she actually starting to believe Hitomi? Maybe-

Edgar: Achoo!

SHIT.

Katsumi: Oh, goddamnit. [yelling] Who’s there?!

She opens the door and I’m barely able to get to my feet before Katsumi and Hitomi are already standing face-to-face with me.

Hitomi: [blushing] E-Edgar?? How much of that did you hear?!

Katsumi: I would’ve expected Kaoru or something, but you? Seriously??

Edgar: I- I wasn’t planning to eavesdrop on you!

… At first. Which means I’m technically not lying here!!

HItomi: Why were you even eavesdropping in the first place?

Edgar: I don’t know! It just really sounded like she was gonna kill you at one point, so-

Hitomi: What?? They would never!

Katsumi: Yeah, didn’t you just hear me explain why I couldn’t even do that?

She- they, I guess, glare at me with the force of a thousand suns, and I am seriously wondering why I thought this would be a good idea in the first place. Barely managing to stammer an apology, I retreat to my room and fall on top of the bed.

Although I’d normally want nothing more than to go to sleep, the thought of tomorrow fills me with dread for some reason.

Katsumi… they can’t actually be right about someone dying tomorrow, can they? They seemed so confident, but a prediction’s just a prediction in the end.

I want to believe in Hitomi. Living like this isn’t exactly ideal, but it’s definitely better than having to see another dead body, going through another trial.

Everyone else knows that too. Nobody would risk something like that after what happened to Hifumi… right?

I hope not.

Notes:

Next chapter will be the last Daily Life chapter 😔
We are now approaching the point where I'm killing off characters I actually like. Sorry Naoki/Hifumi fans.

Anyways, if you're wondering what Aika and Kokoro's new designs look like, you can check them out here.

Also, the theme is finally being mentioned! It's not quite as prominent as hope/despair or truth/lies, but I wanted to have some sort of message, and the whole "people are better than you think" thing is actually pretty consistent with almost all of the culprits in the story. Surprisingly, this includes the mastermind. (This might be a little spoiler-y, but I'm not really a fan of pure evil villains, so I played a little fast and loose with that here 😉)

Chapter 16: Chapter Two [4]: A Dance With Death

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

It’s the day of the party! What could go wrong?

Notes:

Hey guys! This is a bit of a shorter chapter, but it's also the end of Daily Life…

Last chance to put your guesses in for this chapter's victim </3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Monokuma: Ahem, attention everyone! Now that it’s 8 a.m., it’s time to seize the day and shed some blood!

Monokuma: … And would you look at that — you guys aren’t trying to game the motive first thing in the morning!

Monokuma: Not that I blame any of the last hasty folks. Some of you have some pretty juicy secrets you’re hiding… yeah, you! You know who you are~

Monokuma: Take your time — just don’t take too long, upupu!

… Great. Just the news I needed to start off the day.

Katsumi’s words ring in my ears, and I wonder if this is a sign that they’re going to be right. I don’t want to think that anyone will kill, but the way Monokuma’s talking now… God, it’s like the stars are aligning in the worst way possible.

Who’s even left? Well, I haven’t revealed my secret yet, but I imagine it can’t be that bad. Rantaro and Sumire have been getting pretty buddy-buddy now, but again, there’s probably not much going on with them. Minoru hasn’t seemed any more jumpy than normal, so I doubt he’s hiding much either.

Tsuyoshi and Kaoru… I don’t think I’ve talked enough with either of them to make any judgements about that.

Does Keisha even remember her secret? She doesn’t remember her talent, so it’s a valid question. I think.

I guess there’s only one way to find out. Not exactly that I’m eager to start spilling secrets like that, but what’s the alternative supposed to be — rotting in bed? With a bit of reluctance, I manage to push myself out of bed and get to the kitchen.

Don’t even worry. Things’ll be fine. Definitely.

… Yeah, sure they will.

As I halfheartedly chew some melonpan, I notice Katsumi’s not here. Guess they’re really committed to this whole ‘bunkering down’ business. You’d think just being in a bunker like this, they’d be safe enough, but I guess not. Although, I guess that even I forget this place is a bunker at times…

Looking at the innocuous scene before me, I can see Daichi staring at me. Intently.

Well, that’s not creepy at all!!

Daichi: [audibly humming] Hmmm…

… Okay, maybe it is a little too creepy to handle.

Edgar: Whyyy are you staring? Did I do something?

Minoru: [confused] … I’m not??

Edgar: W- Not you! Daichi!!

Daichi: Whaaat? Me?

And he has the audacity to bat his eyelashes innocently at me like he doesn’t know what I’m talking about! I frown at him, and he actually starts to backtrack.

Daichi: All right, all right, just… if I tell you, promise you won’t get too mad?

Edgar: Sure?

Daichi: [claps hands] Cool! Just trying to figure out how bad your secret is.

Is this karma for what I was thinking earlier? Is that a thing?

Keisha: [frowns] Daichi, this is not a good idea-

Minoru: To be fair, it is mandatory now, so we can’t exactly ignore it now. You haven’t revealed your secret, right? So-

Takashi: [scowls] Why do you always feel the need to be a contrarian? Can’t you see this is just gonna lead to another fight?!

Minoru: I-I’m just saying, it’s not like Daichi’s forcing anyone to do anything! Didn’t Aika try something like this a few days ago?

Aika: H-hey? What’d I do??

Kokoro: She hasn’t even said anything yet, don’t drag her into this!

Rantaro: Minoru, are you feeling okay?

Yeah, it’s not hard to see why he’s asking. This feels weirdly aggressive, especially for Minoru of all people — even if it’s in that same evasive and roundabout way of his.

Daichi: Well, he has a point! Besides, are we really supposed to trust advice from Mr. Almost-Stabbed-Somebody?

Sumire: H-he didn’t s-stab anyone though!

Daichi: Do I really have to spell out that almost murdering someone is not that much better than, I dunno, not killing a whole human being??

Tsuyoshi: [rolls eyes] And yet you ain’t saying anything about Katsumi…

Kaoru: [to Daichi] To be fair, you do absolutely seem airheaded enough to not mind. Even Tsuyoshi has better sense than you.

Daichi: Can’t exactly yell at somebody who isn’t here. Also, they’d probably try to argue with me and just be super annoying.

Hitomi: [mutters] Well, maybe they’d be nicer if people tried to be more understanding with them…

Sora: [loud] Geez, can you guys calm down? [shaking head] I can’t even think like this…

Daichi: …Are you volunteering then?

And instead of just saying ‘no’, Sora’s eyes actually flicker between Daichi and his own pockets. Why would he even be considering this? He…

… Wait a minute.

He hasn’t revealed his secret yet. Well, duh, why else would he even be considering this?

Indignance wells up inside me as I realize why — he wouldn’t be doing this if it weren’t for Daichi.

“She kinda deserved what was coming to her.”

God, what is up with him? How the hell can he just switch from laid-back to shit-stirrer so easily, and then just smile on like he isn’t doing anything?!

Edgar: Put that away, Sora.

Sora: [tilts head] Something wrong?

Edgar: Yes, there’s a problem! You’re really just gonna cave into this because Daichi told you to?

Sora: … Okay, I guess it does sound sorta dumb when you put it like that.

Keisha: Do we really need to be having this argument now though?

Keisha: The rules don’t actually say it has to be done this early — only that it happens before the day ends. If we can’t settle this peacefully now… we can try again later.

A long silence follows her ultimatum, and while nobody says it out loud, I get the impression we’re all on the same page here. Satisfied, she makes her leave, and it’s not long until everyone else starts to follow her example.

I notice Minoru slinking away and feel compelled to follow him. Maybe if I press him hard enough, he’ll explain what was up with his behavior.

Following him through the halls of the first floor at a distance, I feel a little… off. Something about this place just gives me a bad feeling, and I can’t pinpoint why until I finally notice the text written on the plaque in front of me.

Ah, the garden. I’d almost forgotten this was here, but just seeing it makes me flash back to that day — the first day I’d woken up in this place. Wasn’t it literally in that room where Monokuma showed up for the first place and explained everything?

Not like it was exactly much of a surprise given… given Naoki had already found his Monopad.

It feels so much colder now.

Why would Minoru want to come back to a place like this? It’s not exactly like we’ve made any good memories here, and there’s not even anything all that interesting either. I think most of us would rather avoid that place for the rest of our time here.

… Maybe he wants to be alone.

I’m starting to wonder whether or not I should actually enter when my hand slips, the door creaking open and greeting me with a bunch of stringy red plants, ones I instantly recognize. I’ve seen them before after all — red spider lilies.

It feels like a bad omen.

Minoru: Is someone there…?

Well, I’m already here, so I might as well commit.

Edgar: [walks up to Minoru] Only yours truly.

As soon as I say that, he immediately looks away to start staring at the ground, mouth set in a tight line in a (failed) attempt to disguise his feelings.

It is a far cry from the Minoru I was dealing with only minutes ago, and it just makes me all the more curious. And if he isn’t planning to talk about it… fuck it, I’ll just say it now.

Edgar: So what was up with-

Daichi: Hey, Minoru! What’s going on here?

Minoru: Daichi??

Edgar: How did you get here?!

Daichi: I… walked???

My eye twitches. I swear I did not see him when I walked in. Was he really just that quiet?

Edgar: Okay, whatever. Do you feel like explaining what the hell was up back there?

Daichi: Back there? It was nothing big, found a couple of magnolias, some-

Edgar: You know that’s not what I mean.

Edgar: … [sighs] Just… be straight with me here.

Daichi: Well, we aren’t exactly-

Minoru: [curtly; still looking down] It didn’t work anyways.

I can’t quite see his face at this angle, but he looks… conflicted, I think. Almost guilty, which feels laughably ironic.

Gears start to turn in my head and I mutter the conclusion before I even fully realize it.

Edgar: That whole thing was staged?

Minoru: Um, not really…

Minoru: I was sort of hoping that if I pressured someone enough, I might be able to get them to reveal their secret before I had to, but…

Minoru: [pauses] Shit. Why did I think that was a good idea? I should’ve just gotten it over with-

Daichi: [sharply] Hey. Listen to me — that wasn’t even your fault at all! Just because some hardass-

Edgar: Hey!!

Daichi: [ignoring Edgar (rude!!)] -won’t let it go doesn’t mean it was necessarily bad. Besides, everyone’s probably just going to forget about this by tomorrow anyways.

Daichi: [turns to Edgar] It was my idea in the first place anyways, so if you’re that desperate for a scapegoat, you can just talk to me.

Edgar: Geez, don’t make me out to be the bad guy here! I was just worried… that sorta thing isn’t like Minoru. [shakes head] I guess in retrospect, it makes you would’ve come up with that plan.

Minoru: You’re saying that like he’s a bad person… but you know Daichi isn’t, right?

Minoru: [to Daichi] If anything, I sort of admire how honest you are. Even when the truth is uncomfortable or when people might hate you, you always say what’s on your mind.

Daichi: Aw, Minoru! You don’t need to make my head any bigger, you know!

His smile is as wide as always, maybe even more so, cheeks flushed red from glee.

Something about Minoru’s words… they remind me of Hitomi. Like, a lot.

For him to start talking like that… these guys really are starting to rub off on each other, huh?

Daichi: Anyways, while we’re here, anyone wanna set up a bouquet?

Edgar: A bouquet? What would we need that for?

Daichi: I mean, we don’t really need it, but it’ll make that dance a lot more aesthetic. Just think about it — that ballroom already looks opulent enough, so won’t the right sort of flowers just add to the mood?

Edgar: [nods] That’s a very cinematic way to look at it.

Minoru: True. But… this isn’t exactly a wedding, you know. I don’t think flowers are really too popular for this sort of thing.

Minoru: [quickly] E-even so, I think it’s a nice idea! It’s thoughtful!!

And there’s the Minoru I know.

Either way, we all seem to be on the same page, so we spend a while picking out flowers and wrap them up with some cellophane Daichi conveniently found lying around.

It takes a lot longer than I think to actually do that, though I wonder if part of that is just because of the flowers I ended up choosing:

Red roses. I’m not big on hanakotoba, but everyone knows what roses are supposed to represent — they symbolize love.

It feels a little funny given what Minoru said, but I still think it fits. After all, this whole thing was thought up by Aika so she could show Kokoro how much she loved her. It feels cheesy, sure, but it feels like what she’d do.

… Kind of wishing I’d chosen a less thorny flower though. God, my hands hurt.

As I look upon my completed work, I let my thoughts wander a little. Wonder what I’d do if I got the chance to give something like this to someone — to Sora. Let myself imagine his response would be anything other than the easygoing no I know he’d give, that we could be dancing in that room too, that-

Daichi: Oh, cool! You’re done too — can you hold these?

He unceremoniously piles two more bouquets in my hands — one filled with purple irises, the other with small pink flowers I don’t recognize.

Edgar: Guess I’ll go and hang these up. See you!

Minoru: See ya!

Daichi simply waves and before I go, I notice him putting something into Minoru’s hair: a white rose.

It’s a little hard for me to work the Elevator app while I’m holding all these bouquets, but somehow I manage to do it and ride the elevator up to the second floor. Now that I’m paying attention to it again, this place feels so out of place for a bunker.

It’d be one thing if it were just this floor, but even the first floor is like this too. What reason would anyone have to renovate like this? Is the mastermind a fan of Victorian architecture as well as murder?

Either way, I guess it works out.

When I finally walk into the ballroom, I crane my head upwards and realize that I might’ve made a mistake offering to hang these. The ceiling is high up… like, really high. I’m not sure if any of us could actually reach that high.

… Although, I guess there is technically one person that could help. Well, not exactly “person”, but still.

Reluctantly, I dig out my Monopad again and start texting Monokuma.

[ EDGAR: @MONOKUMA (12:38) ]

[ EDGAR: @MONOKUMA (12:39) ]

[ EDGAR: @MONOKUMA (12:40) ]

[ EDGAR: @MONOKUMA why the hell is it taking you so long to respond??? (12:41) ]

[ MONOKUMA: Well, maybe some of us have more important things to do than waste time @'ing me! (12:42) ]

[ EDGAR: So what you're saying is… you're free now? (12:43) ]

[ MONOKUMA: …Touche. (12:43) ]

[ MONOKUMA: So what do you need? (12:44) ]

[ EDGAR: Shouldn't you alreadry know? (12:44) ]

[ EDGAR: *already (12:45) ]

[ MONOKUMA: That is also true! I'll be there shortly~ (12:45) ]

Monokuma: Alright then! You can just hand those flowers over here!

I barely manage to hide my sudden flinch. I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to the way Monokuma can just appear out of thin air like that.

Maybe if I knew how it did that, I could get used to it… as it stands, my best guess right now is that Monokuma’s a wizard.

I hand the flowers over to it, though not before wondering how a robot that’s barely taller than my knees is supposed to help me hang these up. The answer becomes clear as Monokuma stretches its legs with a loud whirring noise, revealing the flexible metal beneath its shell.

That’s… definitely not what I expected.

Still, I guess it does a good enough job of what I was supposed to do. While Monokuma continues to work, I take the opportunity to slip out and find something else to do.

I don’t have a destination in mind at first, but seeing Takashi around, I decide to simply follow him and see how that works out. He punches in the passcode for that locked door at the end of the hall, and the door swings open to reveal Keisha already inside.

Takashi: I got your message, Keisha-sama!

Keisha: Thanks, although… seriously, you know you don’t have to call me that, right?

Keisha: You two can come in.

Takashi: … Two? [turns around] What the- she called you too?!

Edgar: Um, no. Are you sure it’s okay for me to stay, Keisha? I can go if that’s all right.

Keisha: …

Keisha: No, it’s all right. I trust you, but… I don’t want either of you to tell anyone else what I’m about to tell you, alright?

I look down at Takashi. He seems confused, but determined too — glad to see we’re on the same page about this.

Both of us step into the room and Keisha moves behind us to lock the door. She doesn’t say anything after that though, simply picking up stray papers and fixing up the room so it looks a little cleaner.

Edgar: … Should we be helping out?

Keisha: [shakes head] No. This place isn’t even that dirty anyways, but I can tell somebody was in here and moving stuff around.

Keisha: [sighs] It doesn’t look anything like how it’s supposed to. It sort of irks me, you know?

Takashi: I think I get it, but… how would you know what this place is supposed to look like?

Keisha freezes, accidentally dropping something as she closes her eyes. She looks almost like she’s expecting something as Takashi thinks for a moment, eyes widening as he realizes something.

Takashi: Oh, I think I got it!

Takashi: You have a photographic memory, don’t you? Is that what you wanted to tell me?

Keisha: [blinks] …

Keisha: No, it’s… worse, I think. I haven’t actually done anything, but given the way some of us keep jumping to conclusions, you might get why I don’t think telling the whole class is a good idea.

Edgar: So that’s why you didn’t go with Minoru’s suggestion at breakfast.

Edgar: I think I get it, but… if you’re willing to tell us about it, it can’t be that bad, right?

And yet… she looks almost guilty.

Keisha: I… remembered something recently.

Keisha: It didn’t make much sense, but combined with some of these notes here…

Keisha: They look like they’re written in my handwriting. I remember how this room is supposed to be even though this killing game is the first time I’ve ever been in this bunker.

Keisha: …I think I made this place.

I just stare unbelievingly. Sure, it definitely sounds bad enough that I’d understand why she’d be hesitant to tell anyone, but something as unbelievable as making a whole-ass building??

The more I think about the sort of people we have here though, the more I can bring myself to believe it. After all, Rantaro’s travelled across the world, Kaoru’s made a multi-million yen business and Katsumi… well, we all already know enough about them.

Takashi: That’s… shit, I definitely get why you didn’t want to admit that.

Takashi: … You don’t know anything else about the killing game though, right?

Takashi: [quickly] I’m not suspicious of you or anything, but it’d definitely help a lot if you remembered some useful info!!

Keisha: …

Keisha: [flatly] No. Nothing at all.

Edgar: Ah… Still, thanks for trusting us enough to say this.

Keisha: You’re welcome. I just hope things can still turn out okay.

I nod, even though I don’t even know if I can imagine things going well here. Obviously I don’t voice that aloud.

Edgar: Yeah. I hope so too.

Edgar: Anyways, I think I gotta bounce. See you guys later!

When I leave the room, I notice she looks a bit more relieved than before.

I smile a little, thankful we could make her feel a little better.

With nothing else to do here, I decide to go back down to the first floor. I can smell the scent of food wafting through the air and head over to the kitchen, seeing Rantaro standing over a large tray of food.

Edgar: Isn’t it a bit too early for dinner?

Rantaro: [shrugs] Could be lunch.

Edgar: I doubt you’re planning to eat all that by yourself though, unless… this is also for the party?

Rantaro: Got it in one.

Rantaro: Although… I’m a bit worried that this won’t exactly fit the mood. You’d think I’d be better at this given how many galas I’ve been dragged to.

???: Hm, well, that certainly wasn’t an unfounded fear… looks like you might need some help.

I don’t even realize Kaoru’s here until she’s already walked past me and up to Rantaro.

Edgar: I think you probably could’ve worded that a bit nicer…

Kaoru: [rolls eyes] Oh, spare me the details. It’s not as if I’m saying he’s bad at it — it’s simply clear he doesn’t know much about exclusive catering. Not that most of you would have any reason to.

Rantaro: How did you get so good at it anyways?

Kaoru: Well, I wouldn’t say I’ve done a lot of it myself… this is just something you pick up when you’ve been to that sort of event enough times.

Kaoru: [to Rantaro] … Although for what it’s worth, I suppose you’re admirable enough even without this in your skillset.

Huh.

I thought she’d be a little more apprehensive about him considering everything, but I guess she’s starting to warm up to Rantaro more. She was even willing to compliment Tsuyoshi earlier, although I guess she was putting Daichi down too.

Even while the two of them are cooking, she still banters with Rantaro, even getting him to laugh a couple of times.

… Maybe I was a little too quick in writing her off.

Eventually, some of the others start to come in too. First Sumire, then Takashi and Keisha, until a good number of us are gathered in the kitchen.

Edgar: Is this it? I’m kinda surprised that not everyone decided to come here.

Aika: Maybe, but for so many of you to show up and help like this…

Aika: [smiles] I’m really grateful. I didn’t think so many of you cared about Ko-chan that much.

Aika: … Where is she anyways?

I do a quick scan of the table. Sure enough, she isn’t here.

Keisha: Let’s just give them a moment to come over. Although if anyone’s not here by the time we finish having dinner… we might want to do a quick scan of the bunker. Just to be safe.

I wince. It’s a reasonable concern, though I was hoping would turn out to be unfounded.

Despite this hope, every passing second just gives me a little more dread. The number of people at the table stays solidly at eight — only one more than half of our class.

So when I hear a door creak open and the sound of approaching footsteps, I feel a bit of relief.

???: Sorry I’m late. It was taking a while to cut through the fabric on this thing… it’s so strong for some reason.

Aika: [gasps] Ko-chan!! You changed your look again!

She nods, an awkward smile starting to bloom on her face. Instead of the dark teal shorts Monokuma gave her, she wears a long purple skirt with a familiar floral pattern…

Takashi: Kaoru-sama, did you loan her one of your dresses?

Kaoru: [nods] I thought it’d help her fit the theme a bit more. Although… the jacket does clash with it. A lot, actually.

Aika: Maybe, but the jacket’s very… you, if that makes any sense? It suits you.

Kokoro: Are you sure I don’t just look like some kind of delinquent? I’ve even got the bleached hair and everything.

Aika: Of course not — you’re, like, the sweetest person I know! Besides, Tsuyoshi has a similar look.

Edgar: [mutters] Not sure if he’s really the best example…

… You know, that feels like a moment where Tsuyoshi should’ve spoken up.

He must have decided not to come. I guess an event like this wouldn’t be his style, so it wouldn’t be unexpected for him to skip.

It makes sense, but despite that, I can’t help but feel more apprehensive the longer dinner drags on. Nobody else walks in the middle of it like Kokoro does after she arrives. It shouldn’t be bothering me this much, and yet… something feels wrong.

( someone is dead. )

Edgar: I’m going to go and check on everyone.

I do one final scan of the room. There are five people not here: Katsumi, Daichi, Tsuyoshi, Hitomi and Minoru.

Guess I’ll start with the easiest — they did say they wouldn’t leave their room, after all.

I knock on Katsumi’s door.

Edgar: Hey, Katsumi? Are you there?

No response. I knock louder.

Edgar: Katsumi??

Silence.

I’m starting to worry when the door is suddenly yanked open, and I’m face-to-face with them.

Katsumi: What the hell is it?

Katsumi: [eyes widen] Don’t tell me… you guys found a body?

Edgar: N-no!

( not yet. )

Edgar: I’m just checking to make sure everyone’s safe. A lot of you guys didn’t show up to dinner.

Katsumi: …

Katsumi: [seriously] I need you to go to the second floor and check that locked room on the second floor. Now.

I nod, body moving on autopilot as I move up a floor for the second time today.

Aika and Kokoro walk in from behind me, the smiles on their faces contrasting the dread starting to grow inside me.

This isn’t going to end well. I want to hold onto hope, want to believe things will be okay, but Katsumi’s command just feels like the last nail in the coffin.

They know something I don’t.

( how? )

But… do I even want to know what that something is?

I stare at the keypad, conflicted as I hear Aika and Kokoro walking away to enjoy what remains of the night.

… It smells like iron.

Like blood.

Edgar: [as he types] Zero. Four. Zero. Four.

Edgar: Please don’t be dead, please don’t be dead, please-

The door slides open and I see…

Small puddles of blood. A book flat against the ground.

But no dead body.

Edgar: [exhales] Oh, thank g-

???: Aaaaaaaaaaah!!!!

That… that was close. That has to be one of the girls.

I don’t want to go. I don’t want to have to see it, don’t want to see something that gruesome again, don’t want to see more blood and another body.

Monokuma: Ahem — attention everyone! A body has been discovered!

But I don’t want to be useless again either.

Monokuma: Anyways, everybody please gather in the ballroom to begin the investigation!

I take a deep breath, then exhale. I focus on that as I walk towards the ballroom.

Focus on the rhythm of my steps.

Focus on the rhythm of my breath.

Focus on anything but what I know I’ll see.

… …

… … …

But it’s impossible to ignore the truth in front of me.

The cold, horrible truth dangling before my very eyes.

The truth that Hitomi Maiako was dead.

Notes:

When I started writing this, I did not expect to like Hitomi as much as I ended up. I'm sorry :^(

Anyways, I have the rest of the chapter outlined, so you can probably expect to see the investigation soon. This case is… definitely different than the first, so I'll definitely want to see how it goes over with y'all.

I already linked this in 2.2, but here's the next tie-in story.

Chapter 17: Chapter Two [5]: Eye of the Storm

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

With another body found, it’s time for Rantaro to step up to the plate and puzzle things out in order to save everyone. Unfortunately, nothing about this case seems quite as straightforward as he’d hoped…

Notes:

Okay, so before you start reading, I just want to mention this chapter is also semi-interactive. I took a bit of inspiration from DR: Rejuvenation for the structure here (if you haven't read it yet, you absolutely should! the rewrite i linked to is on the 1st investigation now, so there's another mystery for you to try your hand at)

But yeah, the HTML here isn't quite as prevalent here (because dealing with the HTML sanitizer here should be its own circle of hell), but if I've done this right, you shouldn't be able to check out the last part of this chapter until you've viewed every other room.

So that being said, please don't close any details! There are links to make navigation a bit more bearable if you decide to go out of order.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Monokuma: Ahem — attention everyone! A body has been discovered!

Monokuma: Anyways, everybody please gather in the ballroom to begin the investigation!

When I hear those words, it’s like someone just hit the pause button on my life — I freeze up, my rising mood instantly crashing.

The thought occurred to me when Keisha first brought it up, but I’d just brushed it off. We’d all already seen what happened when I let my paranoia get the best of me, and I didn’t want a repeat of that again. Although beyond that…

I guess I was just hoping we would be better than that.

I still want to believe that, and yet… could something like this have really accidentally happened again?

It sounds unbelievable to me, but the alternative just sounds so much worse. That someone, for whatever reason, became so desperate to the point that they would kill, would deliberately seek someone out to murder them…

Rantaro: [grits teeth] …

That has to be the truth, no matter how much I’d like to believe otherwise.

I feel a flash of anger, but tamp it down. Since the investigation has already started, it’s now of all times that I need to keep a cool head and think things through.

Looking up, I see my own determination reflected in Keisha’s eyes, a steely edge to her stony expression.

Keisha: [authoritative] We need to go up. Now.

Her tone brooks no argument and I nod in agreement, the two of us hurrying for the elevator with a sea of our classmates behind us. The elevator feels full, though not quite as full as when we went up to the second floor for the first time or the trial. Despite that, I feel the same anticipation I did back then as I’m left to wonder just who’s dead.

I can see Sumire’s head from within the crowd — downcast as it is, she’s one of the tallest people here by far, so it’s hard not to notice her. It makes me feel a bit of relief. I haven’t failed her.

( yet. )

The door opens and I make a dash for the ballroom. I can’t see Aika or Kokoro, but it can’t be either of them, I just saw them alive-

When I come to a stop, it becomes all too clear whose absence I’d failed to notice earlier. I need to crane my head up in order to see their face, slick with blood and blue eyes wide in shock, and I can only think one thing:

Minoru: Ah… D-Daichi, don’t- !!

Daichi: HITOMI?!!

Their voices cut through the horrified silence.

Of course. No matter how bad I must be feeling, I can’t imagine how much worse they must have it — they were probably the closest ones to her by far.

Monokuma: Surprised? I am too — and here I was, thinking I bet on the right horse here… oh well, we’ve still got four more chapters to go!

Sora: Can’t you just go away?! It should be pretty obvious no one wants you here right now!

Monokuma: On the contrary, I’m needed now more than ever. Who else will give you lovely, stupid people the breadcrumbs you need to oust the blackened this time?

Sumire: J-just leave us alone… w-we already feel horrible enough w-without you!

Monokuma: [dejected] Such cruelty… I can tell when I’m not needed. [sighs loudly] I guess I’ll just have to take the file with me-

Keisha: Absolutely not! We need that for the investigation!

Rantaro: [nods] Besides, aren’t you concerned about keeping the game fun? Sabotaging the investigation sounds like a pretty cheap way to do that, don’t you think?

I hide a grimace when I say that.

I’m hoping something like this can help me get through to Monokuma, but the idea that any of us should care about how ‘fun’ this is when our lives are on the line feels disgusting to say the least.

Monokuma makes a show of its decision, humming as it taps a paw against its ‘chin’, for lack of a better word.

Monokuma: Well, when you put it like that, how can I possibly say no?

Monokuma: You’re becoming quite the talented orator… it’s too bad I’m not a principal anymore, or I just might be tempted to retitle you!

With a wave of its paw, our Monopads buzz in unison.

Monokuma: The clock’s ticking~! You might want to get started.

It gives one last grin before disappearing, and we’re left alone with the body in front of us. It looks so… lifeless. Cold. It’s completely at odds with the warmth Hitomi had given everyone before she died.

I need to make it up to her.

Even if she’s dead, even though nothing I do can change that, bringing her justice is the least I can do. Motivated, I take out my Monopad and open the file.

MONOKUMA FILE 02

The victim was Hitomi Maiako, the Ultimate Optometrist, who was discovered in the second-floor ballroom.

The time of death is estimated to be around 9:45 PM, and the cause of death was asphyxiation. Additionally, the victim suffered blunt force trauma to the front of the head, causing a concussion premortem.

Asphyxiation and blunt force trauma? Maybe the latter could’ve been an accident, but with the noose set up… that must’ve taken time to make. Effort. Effort that was spent on killing Hitomi.

 

[ | “Monokuma File 02” Obtained! | )

 

Keisha leans over to read the file, jotting something down on a stray piece of paper.

Rantaro: … Can’t you write this down on the Monopad itself?

Keisha: Yes, but… I don’t want to have to depend on Monokuma any more than I have to. We can do this without its help.

Rantaro: Although it might be a bit hard to investigate the body since it’s that high up-

Before I can even finish talking, someone dashes past me. I barely have the time to process that it was Sora before he jumps up and yanks on the rope tied to the chandelier, sending Hitomi falling-

Daichi: Urk!!

But not before Daichi runs up to catch her.

He stares at Hitomi — at the body in his arms — and his face pales, expression frightfully blank.

Minoru: [angrily] What was that for?!!

Sora: [defensively] I just heard Rantaro talking about how we couldn’t investigate the body like this, so I just did what I could to fix that!

Daichi: ‘The body’?! Hitomi’s right here!

Daichi: She’s… I can’t feel a pulse.

Emotion seeps into his face — pure, unfiltered grief — as the rise and fall of his chest speeds up, eyes darting all around.

Daichi: [softly] She- she was just here a couple of hours ago, and now… [yelling; voice cracks] And now you’re just throwing her around like- like some kind of doll ?! Like it doesn’t matter what happens to her as long as you can get your shitty clues?!!

Sora: [looking away] Daichi, I-

Daichi: Do you guys even care???

Despite the rage in Daichi’s eyes, he gently sets Hitomi down, refusing to look anyone in the eye.

Daichi: I’m leaving.

Daichi: I- I don’t care if that makes me ‘useless’ or whatever, I-

Daichi: … I just want to be alone.

Slowly making his way towards the entrance, he bumps into someone who must’ve just come. Who would possibly come up only now?

Daichi: [darkly] Get out of the way.

There’s a flicker of surprise, maybe even unease, on Katsumi’s face. Despite this, they oblige.

Tsuyoshi: [glaring] Well, look at this — the blackened finally walks in.

Katsumi: It hasn’t even been five minutes! If you’re so intent on accusing me, wait until the trial to start your bullshit.

Tsuyoshi: You-

Sora: [suddenly] I think we should take our leave now!! Come on, big guy, let’s go.

Tsuyoshi rolls his eyes, but lets Sora push him out of the ballroom. Before he leaves himself now, he takes one last look at Minoru.

Sora: [lamely] Um… I’m sorry. I probably should’ve thought that through more.

Minoru: Well, I get why you weren’t thinking it through, but…

Minoru: It doesn’t matter. I’ll get over myself soon.

Sora: And I’ll make it up to you! You and Daichi, so hold me to it, okay?

Minoru nods neutrally and Sora smiles a little, smile almost looking hopeful despite the shame painting his face as he leaves. Minoru, however, frowns slightly as Sora runs off, eyes wandering towards Hitomi.

Minoru: … I think I should go too. Sorry.

He hurries out and as he does so, I’m reminded of someone else. I turn towards Edgar, who looks almost sick as he stares at the body.

Rantaro: Are you sure it’s okay for you to stay here?

Edgar: N-no, I’m- I’m fine. I can’t afford to do nothing just because my life is on the line.

Edgar: … I’ll investigate the body.

Keisha: [doubtful] Are you sure you can handle that? You don’t look so well right now.

Edgar: Well, somebody has to do it…

Despite being the one to suggest it, Edgar’s voice still quivers. I’m really not sure whether I should be letting him do this, but I don’t know if I can talk him out of it.

Reluctantly, I let him start to undo the rope around Hitomi’s neck, his expression shifting as he does so.

Rantaro: Are you okay? Should I take over for-

Edgar: [tersely] No. It’s fine, it just… feels weird.

Edgar: The rope, I mean. It feels pretty thick and soft for some reason.

I nod. I’m not exactly sure what to make of it, but any information could turn out to be useful.

 

[ | “Blue Rope” Obtained! | )

 

At last, he’s finally able to take it off, revealing the empurpled skin beneath it. Keisha flinches and even I can’t help but grimace. All things considered, I hadn’t really gotten that close to Naoki’s body, but to see the injury that killed Hitomi up close and personal like this — how much harder must it be for Edgar, the person who literally ran away at the sight of Naoki’s body?

Edgar: Okay… what do I do now?

Keisha: Just describe anything that seems relevant. Injuries, details Monokuma might’ve left out…

Edgar: All right then. [takes in a deep breath] Hitomi’s neck looks pretty bruised, but I don’t think it’s broken. It doesn’t look like there’s any handprints either, so this rope really must be the murder weapon.

He shivers, giving the rope an almost frightened look for a few seconds before shaking his head and forcing himself to look back down at the body. Edgar gingerly places a hand on Hitomi’s forehead, brushing away her bangs. As he pulls his hand away, his face pales.

Edgar: Oh, that’s- that was a deep wound. Who would even do something like that?!

Edgar: Anyways, I think that’s it.

Keisha: [nods] That sounds about right. Thanks for-

Edgar: [quickly] Okaycool,I’llgocheckoutanotherroom,seeyou!!

Seeming almost faster than Sora, Edgar dashes out of the ballroom, not that I can really blame him. At the very least, this contribution was definitely helpful.

 

[ | “Blue Rope” Updated! | )

[ | “Hitomi’s Head Injury” Obtained! | )

 

The ballroom seems a lot emptier now, people either spreading out to other places to find clues or seemingly just not wanting to be around a dead body. The only exception to this is Katsumi, who stares at the ground beneath them, seemingly looking everywhere but around Hitomi.

Keisha: … Shouldn’t you be making more of an effort to investigate? I thought you were close with Hitomi.

… They were, weren’t they?

I wouldn’t think anything of it in most cases, but since we’re talking about Katsumi here, I might want to make more of an effort to keep that in mind.

Just in case.

 

[ | “Hitomi and Katsumi” Obtained! | )

 

Katsumi: [scowls] Of course I am. You don’t have to be up and close with a dead body just to be useful. [gestures vaguely] Just look at all the shit everyone’s ignored.

Looking around, it finally clicks just what they’re talking about — there’s books on the floor, and a bunch of them at that. I think everyone else might’ve been more concerned about the situation at hand to really note it, but it’s definitely strange enough that it’s probably involved in whatever happened here.

Curious, Keisha picks up one of the books, its front side dirtied with a large ovalish shape that takes up almost the entire cover. She’s barely able to read out the title.

Keisha: … “Falling Off the Verge”? Do you think there’s a reason they chose this one in particular?

Katsumi: Doubt it. What, you think the plot’s gonna give us any hints of the real-life murder in front of us — I don’t think knowing the main character’s journey was all for nothing in the end will help us out much.

Keisha: You’ve read this book?

Their expression shifts, teetering somewhere on the line between stormy and solemn.

Katsumi: A friend wrote it. To be honest, I’m not really a fan of their sort of genre, but… are you just looking for another reason to blame me? I thought you’d be smarter than that.

Keisha: No, not exactly. It’s just… interesting.

Rantaro: [chimes in] We just need to keep an open mind. I hope you can understand why.

 

[ | “Books in Ballroom” Obtained! | )

 

Katsumi: [dismissively] Yeah, yeah, it’s totally not like you guys are more suspicious than me.

Rantaro: Why would that be?

Katsumi: Really? Let me count the ways. [holds out fingers] Number one — neither of you guys have decided to reveal your secrets, so you definitely have a motive.

Katsumi: Number two — you guys clearly have a history of hiding something, so I don’t doubt that you could keep a cool head at least until the trial ended.

Katsumi: And number three — [to Rantaro] You were helping to set up this whole event in the first place, while Keisha clearly has some connection to this floor in general thanks to that weird door. What do you have to say to that?

I open my mouth to protest, but thinking it over… I don’t have much of a defense for myself.

It’s not as if the culprit really had to be there while Hitomi died because of the cause of death, so I’m not even sure if my alibi would be enough to prove it. Everything else Katsumi brought up — they’re valid points. I feel a bit of a chill as I realize just how dangerous that sort of intelligence could be in the wrong hands.

How it’s technically already in the wrong hands.

Keisha: It’s too early to be making judgements like that.

It’s a weak rebuttal, and her voice doesn’t carry the same confidence that it did before, and I can tell Katsumi notices.

Katsumi: [raises eyebrow; amused] Really then? Alright then, can’t wait to see you prove your innocence, miss Ultimate Leader.

They walk out unceremoniously, leaving the two of us alone.

Rantaro: … What do you think was that last thing they said?

My real question is unspoken, but obvious to gather:

“Were they right?”

“Are you really the Ultimate Leader?”

It’s true a talent like that could be inconvenient for the mastermind to contend with — if we could actually get everyone here to work together for once, we just might be able to overturn this whole game.

Keisha doesn’t respond though, lips pursed as she considers the idea.

Keisha: It feels familiar for some reason, but… no, it’s not right. I just wish I knew for sure…

Rantaro: It’s okay — we’ll have time to figure that out after the trial.

Rantaro: We should probably try to keep Katsumi’s points in mind too. We could be in trouble if they convince everyone else to vote for one of us.

 

[ | “Secrets Motive” Obtained! | )

[ | “Locked Room Passcode” Obtained! | )

[ | “Aika and Kokoro’s Party” Obtained! | )

 

… Although now that I think about it, can I say for sure that Keisha’s innocent here?

That she surely, truly has nothing to do with this crime at all?

I want to believe in her… and I should. I can’t go into this already suspecting someone — I could mess it up, the same way I almost did last time. I-

Keisha: [sharply] Rantaro. Are you coming or not?

Rantaro: O-oh, yeah. Sorry, I guess I got caught up in my thoughts there for a moment.

Keisha: It’s okay, Rantaro — we don’t need to listen to Katsumi. I believe in-

She stops suddenly and I start to wonder for a moment before I notice what she’s staring at — a scrap of paper that somehow fluttered out of the book she was holding. Picking it up, I read the message aloud.

Rantaro: “Can we meet in that weird map room tonight? I think I’ve figured something out important involving you. I’m sorry for writing you off as guilty all this time, but we really need to talk about this soon.”

Rantaro: “I’ll be there around 9:30. I really hope”… huh. Is that really where it ends?

I flip over the paper, but find nothing.

Keisha: Hold onto that. I have a feeling that’s going to be important.

I nod, stuffing it into my pocket.

 

[ | “Note to Hitomi” Obtained! | )

 

Heading out, I already have a few places I know I want to check out.

Weighing my options, I decide to head to…

[ Investigate: Art Gallery ]

When the thought enters my head, I initially brush it off. None of the evidence has pointed to anything in the art gallery being suspicious, either seeming to point to the library or that locked room.

But the more I think about it, the more I realize… isn’t that suspicious in and of itself?

Every place on the second floor seems to connect to this murder in some way — every place except for the art gallery. I don’t buy it.

As I walk there, it doesn’t seem like anything is out of place. No paintings are askew, there’s no trail of blood or footsteps anywhere — everything seems exactly as it did the last time I came here. There’s only one difference:

Voices. They’re hushed, barely audible, but they’re definitely there.

Getting closer to the sound, I eventually find Kokoro staring blankly at the wall with red-rimmed eyes, Aika sitting next right to her and muttering cold comforts to her.

Aika: [looks up; notices me] Oh, Rantaro… you’re here to investigate.

Rantaro: Yeah. Is there a reason you two were here?

Aika: We just needed a place to decompress.

Rantaro: I see… I’m sorry to have to spring this on you now, but can one of you tell me everything you know about the case?

Aika: [sighs] I don’t know what else to tell you. [gradually speaking quicker; emotionally] I just wanted us to be able to have one night for ourselves, then we found the body and everyone came over and-

Aika: [sniffs] Fuck!

Tears roll down her cheeks and Aika’s lip quivers. Despite that, she doesn’t look as much sad as she does angry.

Aika: I just wanted to do something nice for my girlfriend, and I can’t even have that because somebody exploited our party to kill someone! If it weren’t for that, they might not have even been able to kill Hitomi! I basically-

Kokoro: Ai-chan!!

She stares down Aika, eyes burning with determination. They stare at each other like that for a while, seeming to have a conversation without words. Kokoro’s expression softens and Aika smiles softly, her tears stopping.

… They really must know each other well if they can communicate that much with only their faces.

I slip away quietly, not wanting to intrude on the moment. Aika’s previous words do definitely add a bit more useful context.

 

[ | “Aika’s and Kokoro’s Party” Updated! | )

 

Okay then. Where to go now…?

 

[ Investigate: Library ]

The library is next up on my list. It’s just too important to ignore after all — all those books must’ve come from the library, the paper from that note most likely came from the library- hell, I’m not even sure where the rope came from! Who’s to say that didn’t come from the library too?

Either way, I’m sure of one thing — the library will be key in solving this case.

So when I get there, it’s a bit of an understatement to say I’m confused to see Sora and Tsuyoshi casually sitting around and skimming through books, with Takashi standing nearby and glaring a hole into a half-empty bookshelf.

Rantaro: Can I ask what exactly is going on here?

Sora: Hey! We’re just checking out some of the books the culprit didn’t take!

Rantaro: … Wouldn’t it make more sense to check out the books at the crime scene in that case?

Tsuyoshi: Maybe, but isn’t there supposed to be something t’ be said about what’s missing? It’s some psychology shit or something, right?

Sora: I… would not know. In fact, I’m probably the worst person you could ask something like that for. If I ever opened a psychology book, I think I’d probably pass out.

I frown. Not to say I think their efforts will be useless or anything, but… how much can they really find out by doing that? Sighing, I try not to let my frustrations show as I continue to interrogate them.

Rantaro: So, what did you guys find out?

Takashi: Well, pretty much all these books are just from the front. Seriously, they just ransacked this shelf and nothing else.

Takashi: They all just look like really popular books, y’know? I didn’t think crime novellas were this popular… [frowns] You think that’s true, or just Monokuma messing with us?

Rantaro: I… think that’s probably the least of our concerns.

Takashi: [face reddens; embarrassed] Maybe so, but it was helpful! Right?

I nod. I’m not exactly sure how this information is supposed to factor in, but the strangeness of the specificity here tells me that it was definitely an intentional move by the culprit.

… For some reason.

 

[ | “Books in Ballroom” Updated! | )

 

Rantaro: Is that everything?

Sora: For the library, I guess… although I did see some people heading up the elevator before Kokoro and Aika went up.

For a split second, I notice Tsuyoshi and Takashi share a look — one of fear.

Rantaro: Tell me everything.

Sora: Okay then… I don’t really remember the timing because I was bored as heck and didn’t have my Monopad out, but I think the first one to go up was Tsuyoshi? To be honest, I only saw them for a couple of seconds before the elevator closed so I didn’t get a good look at them, but I’m pretty sure they had blond hair! Like 75% sure… I might need glasses.

To be honest, his casual attitude is really starting to anger me, but the most I allow myself is a deep sigh. Anger wouldn’t do me any good, especially not now when I need Sora to tell me everything.

Rantaro: And why is it that you’re only bringing this up now?

Sora: I mean… you only asked now?

Rantaro: [sighs again] Who else went up then?

Sora: Minoru and Hitomi! Their clothes are pretty colorful, so it was a lot easier to pick them out. I saw Minoru running out after a while, and Tsuyoshi came out just a bit later. Probably five or so minutes if I had to guess the time.

I nod, doing my best to commit his testimony to memory.

 

[ | “Sora’s Testimony” Obtained! | )

 

Rantaro: So you said you think you saw Tsuyoshi, huh?

Rantaro: [glaring at Tsuyoshi] Do you feel like explaining what you were doing up here?

Tsuyoshi: …

Takashi: Tsuyoshi, you-

Tsuyoshi: It’s alright, man. If you really need to know… [pauses; sighs] I was in the library.

I stare at him, dumbfounded. The pieces click together, and yet it can’t possibly be that way, can it?

Sora: Um, is that true? Because-

Tsuyoshi: Yeah, I already know how it sounds!

Sora: [muttering] You didn’t have to yell that…

Tsuyoshi: But yeah, it sounds suspicious and a little dumb, but I wanted to catch up on this series I was reading before I got thrown into this shitty bunker.

Takashi: What was it?

Tsuyoshi: …

Tsuyoshi: [quietly] The Full Chronicles of Hanpaman- [yelling] Listen, is it that important?!

Rantaro: [blandly] No, I think we have more important things to discuss here. Like exactly how you failed to notice the culprit coming in and taking so many books.

The second part of my statement goes unsaid, but the implication is palpable — “How could you have failed to stop this, unless you’re the killer?”

“Unless this is your fault.”

( as if i’m not equally guilty for not noticing )

For his part, Tsuyoshi does look genuinely distressed, although I can’t tell whether or not it’s because he’s actually innocent. The longer I stare him down, the more the cracks in his angry expression start to show… the more regretful he looks.

Tsuyoshi: To be honest… I heard ‘em coming through, but I didn’t even bother to look up. Didn’t even know there was a body ‘til Monokuma said something.

Tsuyoshi: [tonelessly] … This is my fault, isn’t it?

Takashi: Of course not! How were you supposed to know they were going to kill?!

Sora: Yeah, I know when I get focused on something, I get so single-minded… it’s probably just the same with you.

Their attempts at making Tsuyoshi smile do succeed, although it doesn’t seem to reach his eyes…

Suspicious as it is, I do get the feeling this could be important. Better note that too.

 

[ | “Tsuyoshi’s Testimony” Obtained! | )

 

Rantaro: Well, thanks for your help, guys.

Sora: [laughs nervously] Don’t thank us yet. We’ve still got the trial to get through…

Takashi: True…

Rantaro: Don’t worry. I’ll make sure we’re all able to survive.

Their moods seem to brighten and I take the opportunity to walk out. As I do so, my words echo in my head as I realize I just lied to them.

It might’ve made them feel better for now, yes, but there’s just no way we can make it out of this realistically. Someone is still going to die — even one of them could’ve been the killer, the one who left Hitomi to suffer for who knows how long before she died, the one who’s lying their teeth as they try to get the rest of us killed too-

I take a deep breath.

I have to keep it together. For Sumire, for me and everyone else — I can’t cave in to the pressure.

I need to keep investigating.

Okay then. Where to go now…?

 

[ Investigate: Locked Room ]

The locked room feels like an obvious next step from here. After all, that note literally told Hitomi to come there, so it’s clearly involved somehow.

Entering the room, I’m surprised to find Keisha and Sumire standing inside. If anyone were to be with the former, I figured it’d be Takashi… definitely not Sumire. There doesn’t even seem to be anything particularly off about it — then again, I hadn’t spent much time in here, so that didn’t really mean much — but the faint, lingering scent of blood confirms there’s something worth seeing here.

Keisha: Rantaro. I’m surprised you didn’t come here sooner.

Rantaro: Well, I’m here now. [to Sumire] Are you doing okay? This situation can’t be that easy for you…

Sumire: Uh, t-to be honest, not really. B-but everyone else is investigating, and Keisha s-said I could help out here, so…

Rantaro: I see…

I narrow my eyes. I don’t want to assume the worst just off of a few words, but…

Rantaro: Don’t strong-arm Sumire into doing anything she doesn’t want to do, okay?

Keisha: Of course not. I just reminded her that we need everyone on board for this.

Rantaro: Alright then… what have you found then?

Sumire holds up a book I hadn’t noticed in her hands until now — “Worldwide Wonders - A Year’s Discoveries”, by… Daichi Hideyoshi? Maybe more notably than the author, one corner of the book is dyed a deep red.

Sumire: W-we found this near a p-puddle of blood close to the entrance. I think it’s the m-murder weapon…

Rantaro: I see. This looks pretty important.

Despite the worry on Sumire’s face, I can see a flicker of pride that’s almost enough to make me smile. Even if this book is almost definitely not the murder weapon based on everything we know, it’s still evidence.

 

[ | “Daichi’s Book” Obtained! | )

[ | “Blood in Model Room” Obtained! | )

 

I look down, trying to see what else I can gather.

So much of this evidence has been right under our noses, hidden in plain sight while we all focus on the wrong thing… it’s been disturbingly effective given just how much we’ve missed until now.

Sure enough, as I focus, I’m able to see something that almost blends in with the carpet below me — if I didn’t know better, I’d say these drops of blood were just off-color stains or something.

In fact, looking out the open door… I think I can even see them outside the locked room too. It sparks an idea, and a familiar one at that, but I don’t say anything yet.

 

[ | “Blood Drops” Obtained! | )

 

I wave the pair goodbye and leave the room, wondering where I should head next.

 


 

Pacing around restlessly, I try to decide what to do now. Haven’t I already checked out every place I need to — I think I’ve cleared out the entire second floor by now. Maybe I could check out those decorative doors… no, they definitely don’t have enough space to hold anything of value. Why are they even here in the first place?

I shake my head. There has to be more I can do.

Maybe go and ask whoever’s on the first floor what they know? Or maybe I should go back and clear the second floor again?

► [ Go: First Floor ]

► [ Revisit: Second Floor ]

Before I can decide, a loud chime cuts me off.

Monokuma: [over intercom] Ahem — attention, everyone! Your investigation is officially over!

Monokuma: … Although I guess for some of you, it’s more like your ‘sit around and mope for an hour’ time is officially over. Yeah, you — you know who I’m talking about!

Monokuma: Anyways, I’m sending the elevator up right now! You first floor folks will have to wait a while. Sorry not sorry~

… Well, looks like I don’t have to decide anymore.

As I walk into the elevator, anxiety starts to well up inside me. Have I really figured out everything I need to? What if there was some evidence on the first floor I should’ve looked at?

Unfortunately, it might be a bit too late to do anything about that.

The elevator dings and the doors swing open, allowing Minoru to walk in with Daichi and Edgar trailing in behind him.

Sora: Um, Daichi? I-

Daichi: [curtly] Shut up.

Tsuyoshi: Hey! Where the hell do ya-

Daichi: Shut. Up.

Katsumi: Tsuyoshi, he’s grieving. Save the beefing for later.

He looks like he wants to retort, but doesn’t say anything, meekly staring at the ground instead.

As the elevator doors close again, nobody dares to speak again. There’s no need for words here. The air is thick with emotion that I think all of us can pick up on.

Sorrow.

Nobody wanted anyone else to die again, to have to go through this life-threatening song and dance again. Definitely nobody wanted Hitomi dead, someone who’d always had the best of intentions, someone who never hesitated to spread kindness for whoever she thought needed it… nobody except her killer.

Rage.

At the idea that something like this should happen again, at the idea that someone like Hitomi should’ve died — “unfair” would be a simple way to put it, but correct nonetheless. If there was anyone here who deserved to die, it was the killer and them alone.

( … was that really true? )

And determination.

From Keisha’s furrowed brows to the way Daichi’s eyes burn with emotion, and even Katsumi’s carefully composed expression, it’s clear that everyone in this elevator has a goal.

Everyone bar one here have a goal:

To get justice.

I take in a deep breath, clearing my mind. I can’t be having second thoughts now.

Even if we’re all going to be working together, if last trial set any precedent, then I know it’s going to have to be up to me to save us.

( as if i was ever able to save anyone before. )

( as if putting a friend to death could ever be justice. )

( as if- )

No, that’s wrong.

This has to be the right thing. It has to be… because Hitomi definitely didn’t deserve this.

I have to make it up to her somehow.

Even if she’d disagree…

Hitomi, if you can hear me, I hope you understand why I have to do this.

It’s all I can do for you now.

Notes:

… Are you sure you've seen everything? If so, click here.

Low key, this might've been the Deadly Life that was hardest to outline, which feels weird because the idea for this case was basically the same from almost the very beginning. Even the victim and culprit have been the same in almost every draft (sorry Hitomi fans, she was doomed by the narrative 😔)

I did initially want this chapter to be a bit more interactive a la Rejuvenation, but I think the first half of the investigation benefitted from being a bit more linear. If Daichi gets to suffer, so do all of you!! 😊

Anyways, I am very excited to finish off this chapter though. Chapter 2's post-trial might actually be my favorite (although we'll see if it stays that way once Ch4 drops lol)

That being said, take your truth bullets and get ready to take the case to trial :D

Truth Bullets
  • Monokuma File 02: The victim was Hitomi Maiako, the Ultimate Optometrist, who was discovered in the second-floor ballroom. The time of death is estimated to be around 9:45 PM, and the cause of death was asphyxiation. Additionally, the victim suffered blunt force trauma to the front of the head, causing a concussion premortem.
  • Blue Rope: The tool used to hang Hitomi’s body. According to Edgar, it’s somewhat thick and soft, and seems to be the murder weapon.
  • Hitomi’s Head Injury: Hitomi sustained a head injury to the front of the head before dying. According to Edgar, it’s disconcertingly deep.
  • Hitomi and Katsumi: Hitomi and Katsumi were getting somewhat close before the former’s death… could that be relevant?
  • Books in Ballroom: Many books were found scattered on the floor of the ballroom, some of them with ovallish marks on them. Going to the library confirmed that these came from the frontmost shelves. Apparently, they’re all rather popular picks…
  • Secrets Motive: The third motive Monokuma issued. Once a day, at least one person had to have a secret of theirs revealed. The people who had theirs revealed were Hitomi, Katsumi, Aika, Kokoro, Daichi and Takashi.
  • Locked Room Passcode: The passcode to enter the locked room was 0404 — Keisha’s birthday. This information was revealed to everyone the day after Naoki’s murder.
  • Aika and Kokoro’s Dance: Aika came up with the idea for a “romantic midnight dance” to show her affection for Kokoro a couple of days ago. The two of them planned to go to the ballroom tonight to celebrate, with many people being involved in its planning.
    Many people came to the dinner before the two of them planned to go up, and when they did, Aika and Kokoro discovered Hitomi’s body.
  • Note to Hitomi: A scrap of paper was found hidden in one of the ballroom books, revealing a message to Hitomi — “Can we meet in that weird map room tonight? I think I’ve figured out something important involving you. I’m sorry for writing you off as guilty all this time, but we really need to talk about this soon. I’ll be there around 9:30. I really hope [???]”
  • Sora’s Testimony: According to Sora, he saw Tsuyoshi, Minoru and Hitomi go up to the second floor in that order, although he isn’t as sure as to whether or not he saw Tsuyoshi. Minoru ended up leaving the second floor before Tsuyoshi.
  • Tsuyoshi’s Testimony: According to Tsuyoshi, he did go up to the second floor to do some reading. Although he did hear the culprit enter the room, he didn’t actually look up to see who they were.
  • Daichi’s Book: A book written by Daichi was found stained with blood inside the locked room.
  • Blood in Locked Room: According to Sumire, a puddle of blood was found near the entrance of the locked room. This is where Daichi’s book was found too.
  • Blood Drops: Small drops of blood can be found both inside and outside the locked room

Chapter 18: Chapter Two [6]: Round Two

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

The time to begin the second class trial has officially come around. As accusations are thrown, theory after theory is proven wrong, leading the class at a dead end. Could this be an impossible case…?

Notes:

Reposting these for one last reminder before you start reading!
I also made a couple of formatting changes for the heck of it, so there's that too!
So no end notes until you read the entire chapter :3c

Truth Bullets
  • Monokuma File 02: The victim was Hitomi Maiako, the Ultimate Optometrist, who was discovered in the second-floor ballroom. The time of death is estimated to be around 9:45 PM, and the cause of death was asphyxiation. Additionally, the victim suffered blunt force trauma to the front of the head, causing a concussion premortem.
  • Blue Rope: The tool used to hang Hitomi’s body. According to Edgar, it’s somewhat thick and soft, and seems to be the murder weapon.
  • Hitomi’s Head Injury: Hitomi sustained a head injury to the front of the head before dying. According to Edgar, it’s disconcertingly deep.
  • Hitomi and Katsumi: Hitomi and Katsumi were getting somewhat close before the former’s death… could that be relevant?
  • Books in Ballroom: Many books were found scattered on the floor of the ballroom, some of them with ovallish marks on them. Going to the library confirmed that these came from the frontmost shelves. Apparently, they’re all rather popular picks…
  • Secrets Motive: The third motive Monokuma issued. Once a day, at least one person had to have a secret of theirs revealed. The people who had theirs revealed were Hitomi, Katsumi, Aika, Kokoro, Daichi and Takashi.
  • Locked Room Passcode: The passcode to enter the locked room was 0404 — Keisha’s birthday. This information was revealed to everyone the day after Naoki’s murder.
  • Aika and Kokoro’s Dance: Aika came up with the idea for a “romantic midnight dance” to show her affection for Kokoro a couple of days ago. The two of them planned to go to the ballroom tonight to celebrate, with many people being involved in its planning.
    Many people came to the dinner before the two of them planned to go up, and when they did, Aika and Kokoro discovered Hitomi’s body.
  • Note to Hitomi: A scrap of paper was found hidden in one of the ballroom books, revealing a message to Hitomi — “Can we meet in that weird map room tonight? I think I’ve figured out something important involving you. I’m sorry for writing you off as guilty all this time, but we really need to talk about this soon. I’ll be there around 9:30. I really hope [???]”
  • Sora’s Testimony: According to Sora, he saw Tsuyoshi, Minoru and Hitomi go up to the second floor in that order, although he isn’t as sure as to whether or not he saw Tsuyoshi. Minoru ended up leaving the second floor before Tsuyoshi.
  • Tsuyoshi’s Testimony: According to Tsuyoshi, he did go up to the second floor to do some reading. Although he did hear the culprit enter the room, he didn’t actually look up to see who they were.
  • Daichi’s Book: A book written by Daichi was found stained with blood inside the locked room.
  • Blood in Locked Room: According to Sumire, a puddle of blood was found near the entrance of the locked room. This is where Daichi’s book was found too.
  • Blood Drops: Small drops of blood can be found both inside and outside the locked room

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

My reintroduction to the trial grounds doesn’t feel nearly as anxiety-inducing the second time around, not that it makes this experience any less tense.

Maybe it’s the slightly different lighting — sobering, soft blue lights rather than the harsh red ones that were here last time — or maybe it’s simply the fact I actually know what we’re getting into this time, but my apprehension has almost entirely melted away, replaced with determination.

Monokuma doesn’t even have to tell us to do anything as we all shuffle into our spots, silence hanging over us all. Despite how I feel, the air here reeks of hopelessness; Daichi’s listless expression across from me, Tsuyoshi and Aika’s clear discomfort with the new portraits next to them, even Katsumi has a melancholy sort of mood about them.

Unfortunately, the same can’t be said for Monokuma.

Monokuma: Ah, it’s nice to be back in the spotlight! [lights shine on it dramatically] I was worried for a moment you all had just forgotten about me!

Sora: [mutters] Kind of hard to forget about the guy running a killing game…

Monokuma: Maybe, but you all just folded so easily this time around! I know I can be beary convincing, but don’t you guys think you gave into despair a little too quickly?

I narrow my eyes.

I can’t tell whether it’s talking about the motive or Hitomi, but I suppose it isn’t exactly wrong in either case. Nobody really made that big of a fuss about the former after Monokuma’s initial reveal, and the effects of the latter are still all too clear.

… But why would Monokuma care? Hasn’t it wanted us to despair this whole time?

And yet it doesn’t sound anywhere near victorious. In fact, it sounds almost annoyed.

Monokuma: Then again, maybe one of you was just eager to get to the good part. I can’t blame ya — there’s no point in trying to make friends if you don’t stab them in the back!

Tsuyoshi: Nobody here would betray a friend like that!

Daichi: [snippy] Hitomi’s dead body begs to differ.

Monokuma: Took the words right out of my mouth… literally. Have you been looking at my script? Guess I better speed things along before somebody steals the rest of my lines.

It clears its throat, about to launch into the same explanation as last time.

Monokuma: Ahem! Now then, let’s begin with a basic explanation of the class trial!

Monokuma: During the trial, you’ll present your arguments for who the culprit is and vote for “whodunnit”. Vote correctly, and only the blackened will be punished. But if you pick the wrong person, I’ll punish everyone besides the blackened, and that person will get the privilege of leaving the bunker.

The audio sounds clearer this time for some reason. Crisper.

… Familiar. It’s pitched up enough to almost sound like Monokuma, but just not quite like it.

Katsumi: Look at that, someone’s finally patched their bugs. For a second there, I thought you were going to fuck it up again by talking about the theater or something-

Monokuma: And for a second there, I thought you were going to be helpful instead of wasting time to add 12 more to your victim count. It’s all right though — everybody makes mistakes~

Katsumi: You-

Kaoru: [annoyed] Can you two stop bickering and let everyone discuss something important? [to Monokuma] Weren’t you the one who was encouraging us to “stop the chit-chat” last trial? Clearly I was mistaken, c'est ma faute

… I can’t believe she remembers such a small thing from days ago. That’s a scarily good memory.

Minoru: [nods solemnly] You’re right. We need to get through this and find the culprit…

Rantaro: Exactly. So if nobody knows where to start, should we talk about what happened to Hitomi?

Takashi: Is there anything else we can talk about?

Kokoro: Alibis, suspicious behaviors, weird evidence, the motive-

Takashi: Okay, I get it, dumb question!!

Keisha: It’s fine, Takashi. Nobody’s expecting you to be the Ultimate Detective or something.

Katsumi takes this moment to indiscreetly stare at Keisha for a moment. The latter just sighs and shakes her head.

Katsumi: Okay, so can we clear up what exactly “what happened to Hitomi” means? That feels awfully vague for starting off on the wrong foot.

Sumire: D-did you mean, how she was k-killed?

Rantaro: That’s it. According to Edgar’s testimony, the cause of death was definitely asphyxiation, but-

Kaoru: Stop right there.

It looks like she has something to say about this. I have an idea as to what, but I hope this isn’t just a dead end.

 


 

「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

 

[ | Blue Rope | )

[ | Monokuma File 02 | )

[ | Note to Hitomi | )

 

Aika: Kaoru, was there a problem with what he said?

Kaoru: Not exactly… but the reliability of his source is another thing.

Edgar: [frowns] You’re saying you don’t trust me.

Tsuyoshi: I don’t wanna sound paranoid, but I get where she’s coming from.

Tsuyoshi: You’re pretty bad around corpses, aren’t you? Are you sure you even investigated right?

Kokoro: Now that you bring it up, that sounds like a good opportunity to lie about what really happened too…

Sumire: H-hold on! You can’t s-say he’s the culprit just based on that!

Katsumi: Although they’re not technically saying he’s the culprit.

Katsumi: I doubt he’d have the stomach to kill either. He gives me more… “accomplice” vibes, you know?

Edgar: You’re the last person who should be insulting my vibes!!

I guess this would be a pretty strange thing in isolation. After all, I’m not even entirely sure why he’d volunteer to help out like that.

… But that’s the thing. They’re only focused on one piece of the puzzle, instead of looking at the big picture.

It feels ironic to say, but I guess it’s up to me to give them a new perspective.

 

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Monokuma File 02 | ) → “reliability of his source

 

RANTARO: You’ve got that wrong!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Rantaro: Maybe you think his information can’t be trusted, but you’re forgetting that it lines up with something else — the Monokuma File.

Edgar: Exactly!! Just look at it — it says the cause of death’s asphyxiation, and that she got a concussion!

Keisha: Meanwhile, Edgar said the rope’s almost definitely the cause of death and that Hitomi’s head wound was pretty deep. If it could cause her to bleed that much, there’s a chance it could’ve caused something like the File described…

Keisha: How about it? Still have any grievances?

Kaoru: [shakes head] I suppose not.

Edgar: I told you! This is why we shouldn’t take advice from the serial killer!

Katsumi: [sarcastically] Yippee, you contributed to the conversation. This wasn’t even my theory to begin with — don’t make this about me!

Daichi: As if you’re innocent here.

Katsumi: [sharply] I am.

Daichi doesn’t even respond to them, simply giving a cold glare loaded with malice that’s enough to make even my spine shiver.

How did he change this suddenly? I understand he’s been taking Hitomi’s death hard — maybe moreso than anyone else in this room — but has he always been this curt? It’s almost unsettling.

Sora: [loudly] I JUST HAD AN IDEA!

Aika: [smiling nervously; somewhat quickly] That sounds great, what is it??

I can’t help but cringe. I get they’re trying to move the conversation along, but neither of them do it with an ounce of subtlety.

At the very least, that’s two people I could probably cross off my list of suspects. I can’t imagine either of them would be able to get away with something like this for long.

Sora: Okay, so remember last time when we were trying to figure out who couldn’t have done it?

Kokoro: … Those are ‘alibis’, Sora.

Kaoru: And not to mention, last time we relied on those, the culprit turned out to be someone we’d eliminated in the first ten minutes of the trial. We clearly shouldn’t be putting too much stock into peoples’ words.

She doesn’t look at me as she says that, but the implications cut through me like a knife.

It’s true, of course, and that’s the worst part about this. Why I need to be at my best here — it’s the only way I can protect them.

… But that being said, there is actually something I could use here. Something I may or may not regret bringing up, depending on how this ends up going.

 

「 SELECT TRUTH BULLET 」

[ | Aika and Kokoro’s Dance | )

 

RANTARO: This has to be it.

Rantaro: … I’m not so sure about that.

Rantaro: After all, don’t most of us have an alibi?

Kaoru: What do you- [pauses; eyes widen with realization] Oh.

Minoru: You’re talking about that dinner we had when the body was discovered, right?

Minoru: So that narrows down the culprit to one of the people who wasn’t there for that!

Aika: Oh my god, that’s true! We could probably end this right now if that’s true!

Aika: Was anyone keeping track of that?

Silence. Anticlimactic, disappointing silence.

Daichi: Of course it’s not that easy. It’s never that easy…

Aika: H-hey, don’t worry! Just because no one was keeping track doesn’t mean there’s no hope — we just gotta go around this another way.

Keisha: Hm…

She looks deep in thought for a moment, but doesn’t say anything.

Maybe she isn’t thinking the same thing I am? Either way, there is actually someone here who could help us out. Whether or not he’s the key to ending this trial is another matter.

Despite that, I still bring myself to look straight at him, casually playing with a loose strand of hair.

 

「 SELECT A PERSON 」

Sora Hayakaze

 

RANTARO: It’s you, isn’t it?

Rantaro: Sora? Didn’t you say you were actually keeping track of who left?

Sora: [blinks] Wait, me? Oh yeah, I guess I did…

Tsuyoshi: You’re not gonna convince anyone if you talk like that! You need to say it with confidence — who’d you see leave?

I’m bewildered by the confidence with which Tsuyoshi says that. Isn’t he aware Sora’s testimony literally makes him more suspicious? A flicker of worry on Takashi’s face only makes me wonder more what the hell Tsuyoshi’s thinking here.

Did he tell Takashi? If he did, Tsuyoshi clearly must have something else up his sleeve if he was able to convince Takashi. They aren’t that close, right?

But what if Tsuyoshi didn’t? What reason would Takashi have to be worried?

… Could he be involved somehow?

Sora: Well, I saw three people go up — Tsuyoshi, Minoru and Hitomi.

Edgar: Just them?

Sora: Yeah. Although I’m only really half-sure about Tsuyoshi.

Takashi: You said 75% last time…

Tsuyoshi: Is that… a good thing?

Kaoru: [rolls eyes] I’d think so, if I were you. You really don’t know how not to look a gift horse in the mouth.

Tsuyoshi: … But I did go up. I was reading in the library.

Kaoru: [shaking head] Please don’t tell me you’re about to confess. Tsuyoshi, I know you and you’re not that big an idiot.

Takashi: … Or you could say he isn’t a murderer??

Kaoru: That too. He’s all bark and no bite — he could never do something like this.

Tsuyoshi: [smirks] And you’d probably just try and get a butler to kill for ya or something, right?

Despite the crack at her expense, Kaoru doesn’t look angry at all; on the contrary, she’s smirking right alongside Tsuyoshi, eyes glinting with amusement. With the way those two have been at each others’ throats for so long, I didn’t think they’d even be able to befriend each other.

I guess it’s just how they bond. I’ve never really understood how petty insults like that are supposed to develop your friendship, but it’s not an unfamiliar concept. Takako and Emi were like that before…

… Before they disappeared.

A sour taste begins to fill my mouth, but I ignore it in favor of listening to see where this goes.

Kokoro: So let me get this straight.

Kokoro: Tsuyoshi and Minoru just happened to be on the same floor as Hitomi, during the timeframe her killer was active, and neither of you thought it was necessary to bring up to us until now?

Tsuyoshi: That ain’t true! Tons of people knew I was up there!

Takashi: [raises head] As someone he did actually tell, I will admit that four people is not really that big.

Minoru: That’s more than a fourth of our group though.

Kokoro: And can anyone vouch for you?

Daichi: …

Kokoro: I see.

Kokoro: Not to jump the gun here, but are we sure there’s even that much to discuss here? Because from what I’m hearing, we’ve got a fifty-percent shot of voting for Hitomi’s killer right now.

Aika: [eyes light up] You’re right! If we grill one of them hard enough, they’re sure to crack!

She suddenly thrusts her finger at the person across from her, a confident smile on her face as she yells her next words.

Aika: It’s you, isn’t it — Tsuyoshi Chikara!?

Tsuyoshi: What’s with the full name- [blinks; angrily yelling] Hey, wait a minute, why aren’t you going after Minoru? He hasn’t even said his damn alibi!

Aika: ‘Cause it’s more dramatic this way.

Tsuyoshi: [flatly] What?

Aika: [normal volume] Because you’re obviously more suspicious! I’ll lay it all out right now!

When I look at Kokoro, I can’t tell whether she agrees or disagrees with Aika.

To be honest, I can’t say whether or not I fully believe her either. Her foundation’s solid — anyone who went up to the second floor along with Hitomi should obviously be suspected, but can we really call it this soon?

Although my instinct tells me to go along with her, thinking more about it, I can’t agree with her so easily.

She’s making the exact same mistake I did last time, just in reverse — she’s shrinking our options, but instead of clearing a potential culprit, she’s about to damn an innocent person. I’d be more suspicious of her if I didn’t already know she was innocent, but as it stands, I can’t let her do this.

Rantaro: I don’t think so.

Rantaro: Aika, just think about it — how can you be sure he’s the culprit so soon? Going from eleven suspects to two seems a bit too convenient, doesn’t it? There’s more to this, I’m sure of it-

"PRESS X TO DOUBT!"

I can hear someone snort with amusement nearby, but I focus my attention on Aika, her hand on her hip as she stares me down.

Aika: How do you know you’re not taking this too slow?

Aika: We don’t need to know every little detail, we need to know who the culprit is! Maybe the stars have aligned so that we can get a quick win this time.

Rantaro: You seem pretty willing to leave it up to chance, hm? [darkly] I hope the stars aren’t ordaining our deaths then.

Kokoro glares daggers at me and I feel a bit of regret. I definitely didn’t mean to say that last part out loud, even if it’s true.

Still, despite the flicker of unease I see in Aika’s eyes, she still doesn’t back down.

Aika: I- I can do this! I’ll cut down your argument!

 


 

「 REBUTTAL SHOWDOWN — CROSS SWORDS! 」

 

=|| Hitomi and Katsumi >

=|| Sora’s Testimony >

=|| Tsuyoshi’s Testimony >

 

Aika: You can’t deny Tsuyoshi’s suspicious!

Aika: [count fingers] He was on the second floor, he was around books, and he’s probably strong enough to kill anyone in this room!

Aika: Doesn’t it all add up?

Rantaro: Well, there were multiple people on the second floor, for one. Him being around books doesn’t really mean much on its own.

Rantaro: And you wouldn’t necessarily need to be strong to hang Hitomi — you’d just need the right tool.

Aika: Are you kidding me?!

Aika: How can it not be him? He was getting on Minoru’s case, but he basically just told us he doesn’t have an alibi!

Aika: Minoru only fits one of my points, so Tsuyoshi’s the only person who could’ve done this!

I pause for a minute, taking her argument in.

She’s… not wrong. Her argument’s hasty, not airproof, and yet almost everything about it still rings true.

What can I even refute? It’s not like I can use his own testimony as his alibi… oh.

Oh.

I get it now…

 

「 SOLUTION 」

=|| Tsuyoshi’s Testimony > → “the only person who could’ve done this

 

RANTARO: Let me cut in!

 

CUT!

 


Rantaro: You’re wrong, Aika. Even if you think he’s the only person that could’ve done that, his own testimony proves something important.

Sumire: T-that he’s not the killer?

Katsumi: [bluntly] That’s dumb. He could’ve just been lying.

Rantaro: Maybe, but there’s something about it that stood out to me.

Rantaro: He said he heard someone come in, but didn’t think to look up from his book to confirm his identity.

Takashi: … I don’t get it.

Minoru: Please don’t say it’s me! It’s not, I swear!

Rantaro: I’m not saying that either.

Daichi: [snaps] So what is it? Stop speaking in riddles and tell me the answer already!

Rantaro: What I’m saying is we don’t know big of a gap there was between Tsuyoshi and Minoru going up. If that’s the case, there could’ve been another person up there.

Aika: [dejected] Oh…

Sora: Seriously! I didn’t even notice!

Edgar: …

Edgar: I… I don’t wanna ruin the mood here, but didn’t Sora just kind of disprove that theory?

Kokoro: [curiously] Really?

Edgar: If he was paying attention long enough to notice three people going up, it seems pretty unlikely he would’ve just missed an entire extra person. [to Sora] I’ve talked with you quite a bit — you can be a bit scatterbrained, but you’re not really that bad.

Sumire: [cautiously] S-so it is Minoru…?

Minoru: No!!

Kaoru: You lot cannot be this stupid…

Tsuyoshi: Figured something out, your majesty?

Kaoru: Of course. If this timeline’s really so important, I find it hard to believe the killer really left during this timeframe. If they were able to set up something of this extent, they had to be very subtle. I find it hard to believe Sora of all people could uncover their identity that easily.

Edgar: [annoyed] Well, that was unnecessary.

Kaoru: With that in mind, tell me — when would the culprit have left?

Aika: I thought we were cutting the riddles!

Kaoru: Oh please! It’s no riddle. Quite frankly, it’s the most obvious option and if you can’t see that, wait for someone who’s not an idiot to spoonfeed you the answer.

Kokoro: Shut up!!

Kokoro: You don’t need to be an asshole to make your point! Just say the culprit was the first person to go to the second floor!

Kaoru says nothing, simply nodding as if she were satisfied that anyone managed to piece together the answer in the first place.

Sumire: B-but if that’s the case, t-then- !

Katsumi: Then our pool of suspects has gone right back up to ninety percent of the room in this room. Great going, guys!

Kaoru: [dryly] I truly apologize for saving our lives.

Tsuyoshi: Well, where are we supposed to go from here? Anybody could be lying ‘bout their “alibis”…

Kokoro: …

Aika: Ko-chan? You look like you have an idea…

Kokoro: I might.

Kokoro: I know it probably sounds contrary to be saying this now, but this whole ‘first person’ idea is pretty shaky to begin with. It’s plausible, sure, but how much do we have to support it?

Keisha: Do you disagree with Kaoru then?

Kokoro: Not necessarily? I’m just saying there’s a much clearer option here if Tsuyoshi’s really innocent.

She doesn’t need to say Minoru’s name for Daichi to give her a cold stare, albeit one Kokoro tries her best to disregard.

 


 

「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

 

[ | Daichi’s Book | )

[ | Note to Hitomi | )

[ | Secrets Motive | )

 

Minoru: It’s not me… I don’t know how many times I need to keep saying it, but it’s still true!

Daichi: Exactly. So what if he was on the second floor?

Kokoro: It’s not just that — we don’t know what you were doing. We still don’t know, actually.

Minoru: …

Kokoro: And then there’s that! Isn’t it strange he refuses to speak up?

Takashi: … Not if he felt guilty.

Edgar: He could just be nervous though.

Edgar: Not to play devil’s advocate, but we’re giving him a pretty hard time…

Kokoro: Maybe I am, but not without good reason.

Kokoro: Don’t you remember his behavior in the morning? His personality practically flipped on a dime, and it’s pretty suspicious he’s only acting normally now that he’s being accused.

Daichi: If he really were guilty, there’d be more pointing to it.

Daichi: Nothing you said is conclusive at all, so stop messing around and focus on someone else.

I frown.

Daichi obviously wouldn’t want to consider this possibility, and it’s not hard to see why — Minoru’s probably his closest friend still alive, so of course he’d be willing to ignore Minoru’s strange shift in behavior.

But even if he doesn’t want to, we still need to talk more before we can really absolve him so easily.

 

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Note to Hitomi | ) → “there’d be more pointing to it

 

RANTARO: You’ve got a point!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Rantaro: Kokoro, Daichi’s not exactly wrong that we need more proof-

Daichi: See!

Rantaro: [regretfully] … But that’s not to say there’s no proof either.

Minoru: What?!

Keisha: I get it — you’re talking about that note we found, aren’t you?

Tsuyoshi: I’m sorry- what??

Belatedly, I realize everyone else probably wouldn’t understand what we were talking about. The culprit did go out of their way to hide it, with me and Keisha even only finding it by chance.

I take out the paper, displaying it to everyone.

Rantaro: I’m talking about this. We only found part of it hidden inside a book, but I think it’s pretty clear this was meant to be addressed to Hitomi.

Rantaro: Think about it — wouldn’t Hitomi have trusted a letter from a friend?

Takashi: … Or one she thought was from a friend.

Keisha: Even if she was willing to listen to a friend, that doesn’t mean a third party couldn’t have exploited that fact. It’s not like we have a good frame of reference for anyone’s handwriting — it wouldn’t be difficult to forge a note from Minoru.

Katsumi: Do you really think Hitomi was that dumb?

Katsumi: Even if she got a note like that, she’d at least talk with someone about it!

Kaoru: Talk with who? The killer who made the letter in the first place? The sycophant who’d gladly go along with whatever the former had to say? Even if she felt the need to question that note, her relationships only would’ve doomed her to follow it.

Daichi and Minoru visibly jolt from her statement, Minoru looking almost sick and Daichi seeming enraged.

I want to refute Kaoru, to shoot through her claim somehow…

But she’s right. It’s cold logic, utterly divorced from the warm friendship the three of them seem to have shared up until now, and yet it’s somehow right.

Kaoru: With that said, do you finally have something to say for yourself, Maeda? It’d be best if you confessed right now.

Minoru: …

Kaoru: [sighs] Well-

Daichi: Hold on!! Let me see that note!

His voice is almost kingly in the way it suddenly demands respect. It’s almost intimidating… nonetheless, I pass the note off to Edgar, who hands it to Kokoro as the chain continues until the note finally reaches Daichi.

We wait in anticipation as his eyes rove over the message scrawled onto it, searching for discrepancies.

Daichi: This… Minoru definitely didn’t write this.

Keisha: I don’t want to sound rude, but I think you’ll need more than that to convince everyone.

Daichi: Well, did you guys even read this? Listen to this and tell me it sounds like something he’d write.

Daichi: “I’m sorry for writing you off as guilty all this time” — since when has Minoru ever done something like that?

Sumire: Th-that’s true… I-it sounds like they’re a-apologizing to her for some reason.

Kaoru: That sounds a lot like what Hifumi tried last trial…

Keisha: I don’t think that’s what the culprit was going for though. If they went out of their way to hide this letter from us, they probably wouldn’t want it to be found — that’s the complete opposite of what Hifumi tried last time.

Daichi: [tapping impatiently] Which means the culprit can’t be me or Minoru.

Sora: But if that’s the case, who is responsible?? Gah, we’re just running into dead end after dead end!!

The frustration in the air is all too clear, despair starting to seep into everyone’s face.

As I mentally review everything we’ve done so far, I can’t help but start to feel a little demotivated too. We’ve eliminated all our main suspects, I still barely understand how the murder was done, and all we can do now is try to rearrange these puzzle pieces that just don’t seem to fit together.

I sigh. Even if all of that is true, I can’t give up now.

No matter how long it takes us, until we can prove without a shadow of a doubt that somebody here is the culprit, I won’t rest. I need to come up with some sort of lifeline now… but how?


 

「 LOGIC DIVE ~ SMOOTH SAILING! 」

 

Question One: Why did Hitomi listen to the note?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A: Because the culprit forced her to.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

B: Because someone encouraged her to.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

C: Because she trusted the culprit.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Question Two: Did Hitomi tell anyone about the note she got?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A: No, she didn’t tell anyone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

B: Yes, she told Daichi and Minoru.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

C: Yes, she told Aika and Kokoro.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Question Three: What does this tell us about the culprit?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A: They’re someone Hitomi feared.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

B: They’re working with the mastermind.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

C: They’re another friend of Hitomi’s.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

「 SOLUTION 」

One - C: Because she trusted the culprit.

Two - A: No, she didn’t tell anyone.

Three - C: They’re another friend of Hitomi’s.

 

 

RANTARO: I’ve caught the wave!

 

BREAK!

 


Rantaro: There’s still one other option here. One other option that explains everything.

Tsuyoshi: For real?

Rantaro: Katsumi, you said Hitomi wouldn’t have trusted the note without good reason, right? Do you think she would’ve gone along with something from Daichi?

Katsumi: Probably, but didn’t we just prove how it couldn’t be him?

Minoru: Unless someone else is hiding evidence up their sleeves for the last minute…

Rantaro: Yes, but if we’re going with Katsumi’s logic, there’s absolutely one other person she would’ve listened to. Someone she was desperate to give the benefit of the doubt, no matter how much everyone else told her not to.

Like a lightbulb suddenly going off, realization seems to spark within everyone as they all turn towards that one person, some looking less surprised than others.

Katsumi’s mask of indifference cracks, their expression more annoyed than outraged.

Edgar: [cautiously] … You said you were planning to stay in your room for the whole day today.

Edgar: You said you were worried someone was going to kill you-

Rantaro: But if you were planning to kill, it’d be the perfect explanation for why nobody had seen you the entire way. Perfectly plausible, but totally unprovable.

Kaoru: And of course, your motive for staying in the whole time would do wonders to explain your motive for killing as well — they’d be one and the same. You’d be paranoid enough to stab the only person who gave a damn about you in the back.

Katsumi: …

Minoru: Are you sure this is really right?

Keisha: It’s our only lead.

Daichi: Katsumi. You already know you’re just making yourself look guiltier.

Katsumi: …

Daichi: And you know as well as I do — somebody who’s killed before would definitely do it again, especially in a game like this.

They jolt, as if Daichi had stabbed them with a knife rather than saying a couple of words. Why would they react like that…?

Daichi: Take responsibility, Katsumi.

Daichi: This is your fault.

 

Notes:

I added four secret commentaries into this chapter.
Not really sure if I should keep doing this for future updates, so feel free to add your take!

I was originally planning to lock the comments too until you'd seen everything, but I wasn't able to do that, so I'm settling with this.

Also, did you know Aika was originally planned to be the protagonist of a different fangan I was thinking of making? The concept for that one has shifted a lot, but I think I might post that one soon — I've already finished the workskin and almost finished the outline for Ch1, so keep an eye out for that one.

Anyways, is Daichi really right here? He does watch a lot of true crime, so he probably knows what he's talking about…

Chapter 19: Chapter Two [7]: After These Messages

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

As the pressure mounts for Katsumi, they finally confess…

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Katsumi: …

They’re not responding, even as Daichi glares hatefully at him, wordlessly demanding an answer from them.

It’s strange. They’re usually more confrontational than that — hell, it was only less than fifteen minutes that they’d piped up about the note…

… With a theory that had ultimately been wrong, by the looks of things.

It’s true that they hadn’t gotten to see the note, so it could just be attributed to that… but could I really bring myself to believe something like that? That someone like Katsumi, who had almost killed and managed to keep a straight face about it this whole time, really had no part in this?

Minoru: Katsumi? Aren’t you going to say something?

No.

Their silence continues, and it only cements my belief in their guilt.

Sumire: I-is that supposed to be a c-confession?

Edgar: They didn’t say anything, but…

Rantaro: [firmly] Then for the time being, we’ll just have to treat them as our main suspect. Maybe we can find something new like that.

Katsumi: … Shut up.

They look up at me, gritting their teeth.

Katsumi: I didn’t kill her.

Keisha: Words alone aren’t going to be enough. You need to prove it.

Katsumi: You mean my words aren’t going to be enough. As if you all haven’t just been riding off of the assumptions of other people this whole time.

Kaoru: Can you blame them? You’re-

Katsumi: I know. How about you try to prove why I’m so untrustworthy with real evidence first before you try and vote me out.

Now this is more like the Katsumi I’m familiar with.

They raise a good point, but it doesn’t get rid of their suspicion. I’m sure we’ll be able to get somewhere once I can finally reveal that.

 


 

「 NONSTOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

 

[ | Hitomi and Katsumi | )

[ | Locked Room Passcode | )

[ | Secrets Motive | )

 

Sora: So if you’re really not the killer, can you explain why nobody’s seen you today?

Katsumi: Because I obviously couldn’t trust you all to not try something today?? And by the looks of it, I was clearly onto something!

Edgar: Katsumi was planning to stay in their bedroom the entire day… but because of that, nobody can verify where they were.

Kaoru: So, they were most likely off doing something suspicious again.

Katsumi: And where exactly were you? You’re making a big fuss about me, but you all seem perfectly content to assume everyone else was supposedly at dinner.

Katsumi: Somebody could be lying about being there, you know!

Keisha: That is true, but it’s not like we have any proof about that yet.

Keisha: If we have to weigh that unfounded possibility against your definite suspicion, there’s a clear winner there.

Katsumi: So where do the facts fit in there? You don’t even know if I could’ve committed the damn murder!

Their ability to commit the murder… is this really as exclusive as Katsumi is making it out to be?

We might have to discuss that later, but there’s a more pressing issue at hand.

And by the looks of it, someone seems to be thinking the same thing as me.

 

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Hitomi and Katsumi | ) → “your definite suspicion

 

RANTARO: Sounds right to me!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Rantaro: Keisha has a point, doesn’t she?

Rantaro: One of the main reasons we were suspecting Minoru is because Hitomi most likely wouldn’t have doubted a note from him — they were friends, after all.

Rantaro: And when it comes to Katsumi, Hitomi was desperate to believe the best about them. It’s not hard to believe she wouldn’t have felt the need to tell anyone if the note was theirs.

Katsumi: We’ve already gone through this argument. The note’s wording doesn’t-

Kokoro: Doesn’t line up with Daichi and Minoru. Those two had always been on good terms with her — your relationship with her was a lot shakier.

Aika: Oh, that’s right! If she thought you wanted to make up, she might’ve believed that!

Edgar: But they weren’t on bad terms though. I’ve seen the two of them talk — Katsumi might not be a buddy-buddy kind of person, but they were still kinda close with Hitomi.

Kokoro: But that wasn’t all. They said they found something important out too, didn’t they?

Kaoru: And by saying that, Katsumi only would’ve given her more of an incentive to listen… almost like an additional motive.

Takashi: Haven’t we had enough of those?

Monokuma: Nope! I have to say, that was a stroke of genius on the blackened’s part — props to you, my good guest! Even if your motives could never compare to what’s coming up…

Takashi: Did you have to say that?!

Tsuyoshi: So it really was Katsumi, eh?

Minoru: Is that really it? I-

Daichi: You’ve investigated that room with Hitomi in the past, right? I don’t think she really paid that much attention to the papers in there… you totally could’ve lied about what you read.

Katsumi: What the- No!

Rantaro: You’re not denying it though?

Katsumi: That’s not the point! I didn’t fucking kill her!!

Takashi: You can back that up… right?

They look conflicted for a minute before they sigh, rifling through their pockets for something.

Sumire: [apprehensively] W-what are you doing…?

Katsumi: I was hoping it wouldn’t have to come to this, but…

All the lights in the room shine on them, soft blue becoming a harsh red as they finally retract their hand, revealing something to the rest of us. Or, as they call it:

Katsumi: There you go. Undeniable proof I’m not the killer.

Tsuyoshi: Th- that’s-!!

Keisha: Is that the other piece of the note?! Where did you find that?!

Katsumi: Oh, it’ll be a lot clearer if I just read the message in full out to you.

Despite the disdain shining in their eyes, Katsumi still smirks as they clear their throat.

Katsumi: “Can we meet in that weird map room tonight? I think I’ve figured out something important involving you. I’m sorry for writing you off as guilty all this time, but we really need to talk about this soon. I’ll be there around 9:30.”

Katsumi: “I really hope you don’t hold anything against me. I hope you of all people would understand why I didn’t trust you at first, Katsumi.”

Everyone freezes.

Takashi: You’ve gotta be kidding me… this was meant for them the whole time??

Daichi: And Hitomi still ended up dead? How is that fair?!

Katsumi: What part of any of this reads as “fair”? Killing games have never been fair — the only reason you care now is because you care about the person that died this time. [waves paper] Now just let me read the rest of this.

Katsumi: “I think I can trust you to do the right thing. Don’t tell anyone — I don’t want the mastermind to catch wind of this.”

Katsumi: The note’s unsigned, in case you were wondering.

 

[ | “Note to Katsumi” Updated! | )

 

Aika: H-hold on!! You can’t just drop a bombshell like that on us — I have so many questions!!

Aika: When did you even get that? Why did you hide that from us? Why did Hitomi die if the note was sent to you?

Minoru: …

Minoru’s eyes widen as he comes to a silent realization, staring at Katsumi with something almost like pity.

Minoru: She went for you, didn’t she?

Minoru: Somehow… she found out about the note, and decided to go in Katsumi’s place.

Rantaro: If that’s the case, then-

“DON’T GIVE THEM THE WRONG IDEA!”

I watch as Daichi narrows his eyes not at me, but at Minoru, who shifts in discomfort at suddenly becoming the center of attention.

Minoru: [mutters] Well, that was loud…

There’s a flicker of concern on Daichi’s face, but he stamps it out in favor of measured neutrality as he stares Minoru down.

Daichi: Well, that’s not the point.

Daichi: The point is that there’s no way this isn’t just another lie! Minoru, this is Katsumi we’re talking about.

Minoru: I know that! I just think it could be a bad idea to write this off so quickly?

Takashi: … Daichi, you’re really going to argue him?

Katsumi: Yeah, we’re totally doomed now. Maybe if we start the vote now, Monokuma will give us a quicker execution or something.

Minoru: [face reddens] C-can you two be quiet?! I need to think!!

I watch with apprehension as Minoru returns Daichi’s stare with a pale imitation of the latter’s determination.

I think Minoru might have a point, but convincing everyone? That just might be a different story…

 


 

「 REBUTTAL SHOWDOWN — SPECTATE! 」

 

=|| Hitomi and Katsumi >

=|| Note to Katsumi >

=|| Sora’s Testimony >

 

Daichi: Minoru, you’re giving in too quickly.

Daichi: When has any evidence presented this conveniently ever been trustworthy? Hifumi’s testimony was a lie, Kokoro’s testimony was a lie…

Daichi: Do you really need me to connect the dots?

Minoru: No…

Minoru: You have a point there, but… it’s not right.

Minoru: [resolute] Katsumi didn’t kill her.

I frown.

Despite how hesitant Minoru seems, he says that with so much conviction. Why? How can he say that so confidently?

Daichi: Bullshit.

Daichi: They had time to go kill, nobody’s seen them around — where’s the proof they couldn’t do it?!

Daichi: It’s nowhere because it doesn’t exist.

Minoru’s silent, looking conflicted as he racks his head for an answer.

Minoru: It’s… um…

The longer he takes to answer, the guiltier I feel.

He can’t argue Daichi. Maybe it’s the pressure getting to him or maybe it’s just their friendship, but he clearly isn’t coming up with an answer anytime soon.

So how can I refute Daichi’s argument?

Thinking about it, only one thing comes to mind.

 

「 SOLUTION 」

=|| Note to Katsumi > → “It’s nowhere because it doesn’t exist.

 

MINORU: Maybe this?!

 

CUT!

 


 

Rantaro: … Do you need help?

Minoru: [shakes head] No.

Minoru: What I mean is that Daichi has the other part of the note. Can’t Katsumi just give it to him, and we can see if they match?

Rantaro: [nods] That’s true. We can check the handwriting to see if it’s the same as the part me and Keisha found, or see if the rip marks on it fit into each other.

Katsumi: Sounds fine by me.

They hand over their note to Daichi, with Minoru leaning over to verify for himself.

Minoru: They fit!

Keisha: So Katsumi was telling the truth then.

Tsuyoshi: So since they’re innocent… what now?

Aika: Well, we’ve gotten a bit closer to figuring this out!

Minoru: Yeah, we just need to find out the actual culprit now… and how Hitomi died.

Katsumi: Which is to say, we’ve found out jack shit.

Katsumi: I appreciate you guys thinking about this for more than five seconds, but this is exactly why I didn’t want to bring this up in the first place — in the end, it didn’t really help with anything.

Tsuyoshi: So what are we supposed to do now?! We’ve spent all this time, and we’re apparently still nowhere??

Kaoru: Well, since Katsumi’s already brought it up, I want to know how exactly this was done.

Edgar: How it was done? It’s pretty obvious, isn’t it? She was-

Kaoru: [rolls eyes] Hanged, I know. But that’s clearly not the whole story.

Kaoru: For example, we don’t even know how she was hung.

Edgar: [cautiously] Are you saying the rope isn’t the murder weapon?

Kaoru: I don’t mean that.

Kaoru: The ceiling of the ballroom is quite high. I’m sure even the tallest among us would have trouble touching it without help.

Sumire: Th-that’s true. I’m about 185 cm, but I don’t think I could even reach the ch-chandelier…

Edgar: 185 centimeters?? That’s like six feet!

Keisha: If that’s the case, the culprit clearly would’ve needed some kind of ladder, but we didn’t see anything like that in the ballroom.

Sora: Oh, what if they used one of those foldable stepladders in order to lift Hitomi? Then when they were done, they just folded it up and threw it somewhere else!

Rantaro: I didn’t see anything like that during the investigation though. I checked every room too, so I’m pretty sure.

Sora: Are you sure though? The second floor does have a ton of doors, so they could’ve just tossed it somewhere you overlooked.

Edgar: …Are you talking about the fake doors?

Sora: I’m sorry, what?

Edgar: Most of those doors on the second floor aren’t real. The fake doors don’t even open. If the culprit wanted to hide something there, then they straight-up wouldn’t be able to.

Kokoro: Actually, didn’t you say you saw Minoru and Takashi coming out the elevator too? You would’ve noticed them holding something like that.

Sora: Oh, that is true. I didn’t notice anything like that.

Katsumi: Assuming Monokuma didn’t interfere. Which, for the record, the rules don’t even say you can’t.

Monokuma: Although I am all for a good murder, I’m sorry to say the blackened didn’t feel the need to ask me for any favors.

Rantaro: I’m sorry, the culprit can ask you for favors?? Doesn’t that mess with the game?

Monokuma: Oh, ye of little faith… it’s not like I’d be doing the killing for them. They’re favors, after all — maybe a little tool given here or a lie sprinkled there, but the blackened themself would have to do most of the heavy lifting.

Monokuma: In fact, I’ve already been generously helping some of you out! Doesn’t mean that you can’t give those people a good ol’ shank!

Kaoru: You’re saying there’s more than one person helping you?! La vache!

Kokoro: Great, we’ve got more than one mastermind to deal with apparently…

Monokuma: Oh? When did I say it was just the mastermind getting help from me? Like I said, any of you can get a helping hand — all you need to do is ask.

I can’t help but take note of his wording. “Just the mastermind” is telling enough — thankfully, it looks like there’s only one of them.

Unfortunately, this information is troubling enough to make up for that. Multiple people allying with Monokuma is bad enough, but there’s also the fact that we have no clue what they could’ve asked for.

What kind of weapons could someone be hiding? What lies could they be telling? What if their favor is even worse?

My mind runs wild with possibilities, only slightly comforted by the fact that the culprit apparently hadn’t thought to take advantage of it.

Rantaro: Let’s get back on track. If the culprit didn’t ask for a ladder, they had to use something on the second floor.

There’s only one option I can think of that’d explain anything, strange as it sounds.

 

「 SELECT TRUTH BULLET 」

[ | Books in Ballroom | )

 

RANTARO: It has to be this.

Rantaro: The books on the floor. That’s the only thing they could’ve used.

Edgar: …

Katsumi: …

Sora: …

… I think I’m starting to lose them.

It’s the only thing that makes sense, I’m sure of it… but how did the culprit use books of all things to go and hang Hitomi’s body?

 


 

「 HANGMAN’S GAMBIT — DECIPHER! 」

 

How did the culprit use the books?

( S ) ( ? ) ( ? ) ( ? ) ( ? ) ( ? ) ( ? ) ( S ) ( ? )

 

「 SOLUTION 」

( S ) ( T ) ( A ) ( I ) ( R ) ( C ) ( A ) ( S ) ( E )

 

RANTARO: I got the hang of it!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Rantaro: They made a staircase with the books!

Aika: Um, doesn’t that sound a bit… crazy? How does someone make a staircase with books?

Rantaro: Think about it — they had to be in the ballroom for a reason. If the culprit didn’t get a ladder from Monokuma, then they’d have to make something similar themself. If you arranged them in a certain way, they could almost act like stairsteps.

Edgar: I guess there were a lot of books in the ballroom, but could something like that really work?

Katsumi: … Then again, even if it were unsteady, it just had to last long enough for them to tie the rope around the chandelier and pull it high enough to hang Hitomi. How long do you think that would take?

Keisha: Five minutes sounds like a generous estimate.

Tsuyoshi: So t’ sum it up — the culprit got those books while I wasn’t looking, made that staircase and hung Hitomi to kill her.

Tsuyoshi: … Doesn’t sound right to me.

Takashi: Is something wrong with that timeline? It seems to match up with everything we know.

Tsuyoshi: Maybe, but I’m not even sure she died in the ballroom to begin with.

Kokoro: [bluntly] That’s crazy.

Kokoro: Ai-chan and I literally saw her hanging there- half the class has to have seen that by this point! What do you mean, she didn’t die there?!

Tsuyoshi: It’s not that crazy! There’s proof to back it up and everything!

Kaoru: Proof, you say? … To be honest, the idea is just inconceivable. Then again, so is this stair nonsense, I suppose.

Kaoru: Fine then — we’re willing to hear you out. Just take care not to mess things up.

Tsuyoshi: [smirks] Wouldn’t dream of it.

 


 

「 NONSTOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

[ | Blood in Locked Room | )

[ | Hitomi’s Head Injury | )

[ | Monokuma File 02 | )

 

Aika: So you think Hitomi died somewhere else…?

Tsuyoshi: [nods] There’s proof too.

Aika: [doubtfully] Really…

Minoru: Except for the fact we found her body in the ballroom. And those books the culprit used in the ballroom.

Minoru: Everything the culprit needed for the murder was in that room.

Minoru: If we saw all that, did we really manage to miss anything important?

Daichi: [rolls eyes] Obviously not. Stop wasting our time, Tsuyoshi.

Kaoru: ‘Everything the culprit needed’… is that really true?

Kaoru: We’ve explained where the books came from, yes, but what about the rope?

Sora: That’s easy! The rope came from…

Katsumi: …

Sora: … Okay, maybe it’s not that easy.

Kaoru has a point about that, but I’m not sure if we can explain that yet.

As far as I remember, we don’t exactly have much in the way of clues for that… for the time being, we’ll have to put that off.

Thankfully, there’s a question being asked here I can answer.

 

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Blood in Locked Room | ) → “There’s proof too.

 

RANTARO: You’re onto something!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Rantaro: Tsuyoshi, you’re talking about the blood, aren’t you?

Tsuyoshi: ‘Xactly!

Sumire: You mean the… r-room with the passcode? B-but-

Tsuyoshi: Listen, all that blood’s there for a reason, right? Think about it for a second — you really think she lost all that blood and somehow managed to stay alive?

Sora: … Yes?

Tsuyoshi: [flatly] Are you serious?

Sora: I mean, the Monokuma File said so. Even Edgar said it’s probably right, so it seems a lot less likely she died because of that, right?

Tsuyoshi: But why would they even do that if they weren’t trying to kill Hitomi?

Sora: Maybe they were.

Sora: [taps podium] I mean, you said “tried”, didn’t you? That doesn’t mean they couldn’t have failed.

Keisha: That… actually makes sense. The book me and Sumire found wasn’t especially heavy — it’d probably have to be moving really fast to hurt anyone significantly.

Edgar: That, and I really doubt most of us would be able to kill someone just by throwing a book at them. The only reason it looks like the culprit even did that much damage is because they got lucky and managed to hit her with one of the corners.

Katsumi: So the culprit’s original plan was to kill whoever stepped through the door — which, to remind you all, was literally supposed to be me — by throwing that book at them really forcefully…

Katsumi: Then, when they realized that Hitomi was there and still alive, they decided to double down and hang her with that mystery rope and built the staircase to help with that. Have I got this right so far?

Rantaro: Yes…?

Katsumi: So if that’s the case, we’ve got one mystery left and one really obvious suspect left.

Katsumi: I’m gonna hold off on the latter for now because unlike some people, I actually want to give you all the benefit of the doubt, so why don’t you guys tell me what you think is up with the rope?

Minoru: … You sound like you already have an idea on that.

Katsumi: You say, as if you’re not hiding something too.

Minoru: I- That’s not- !

Daichi: Whatever. You just want to know where the rope came from, right?

Tsuyoshi: Maybe the library too? The culprit already raided most of their supplies from the library-

Edgar: No. The library doesn’t have any curtains or anything like that, so it couldn’t have been taken from there.

Takashi: It’s not like they could’ve used the books for that either. None of the pages are colored.

Kaoru: Not to mention such a “rope” would be far too fragile. Certainly it wouldn’t last long enough for Aika and Kokoro to see Hitomi still hanging.

Aika: So it probably came from the first floor then. It’s a lot more… blue, if that makes any sense.

Edgar: [nods] No, I get it. The second floor’s definitely a lot less monochrome than the first, so it has a lot less blue stuff.

Katsumi: That, and the fact it basically doesn’t have any curtains or anything fitting at all. Monokuma really slacked off when it came to the weapons this time around, huh?

Monokuma: Well, haven’t you ever heard that limitations foster creativity? Just look at what the culprit’s been able to do without something boring like a gun or bazooka — they’re still running circles around you guys!

Daichi: Not for much longer.

Daichi: If it’s on the first floor, that doesn’t leave many options for what it could be.

He’s right.

After all, it’s not like it could’ve come from the garden or kitchen. I haven’t been in the game room all that often, but I doubt it’d have anything that’d match either.

Where does that leave? Just the bedrooms, I think.

In that case…

Rantaro: What if it’s one of the blankets?

Rantaro: It fits the description Edgar gave us during the investigation, and it definitely would’ve been easy for the culprit to get — they could just get it from their room.

Edgar: It even explains the thickness! They probably rolled it so they could use it like a rope!

Kaoru: And because of its width, even if Hitomi’s neck didn’t break, it certainly would’ve been enough to suffocate her.

Takashi: Wait a minute! Can’t we end this trial right now?!

Rantaro: I’m sorry, what?

Takashi: Think about it — we know the culprit took the blanket from their bedroom to do this. If that’s true, then all we gotta do is check everyone’s bedrooms and we’re good to go!

Tsuyoshi: But we’re already in the middle of a trial! Can we really just go back up like that?

Katsumi: … It’s not against the rules. If Monokuma didn’t want us going up, it should’ve clarified.

Katsumi: Monokuma. Let us up.

Monokuma: Just when it’s getting good?! I don’t even have any commercials lined up!

Katsumi: Well, I’m not asking. Let us up.

It tilts its head to the side almost coyly, and the silence that follows Katsumi’s command stretches on as we all wait for Monokuma’s verdict.

Monokuma: Weeeeell…

Monokuma: It seems like…

Ding!

Monokuma: It seems like it’s time for an intermission.

 

Notes:

Merry Christmas! This chapter was originally meant to be a bit longer, but I think cutting it here made it a bit more dramatic :^)

Have your predictions changed at all? You only get one more shot at this…

See you in (most likely) 2025!

Chapter 20: Chapter Two [8]: Trial by Fire

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

The past can be painful to confront, but it has the clues you’ll need to snuff out the right person’s future.

Notes:

Did you forget you can hover over Truth Bullets/Blades at the start of minigames for a short description? Well, I did too — sorry to anyone who tried that in 2.7! Anyways, that's been patched and added into this chapter too!

Also, if you hover over the right text, you might find something else :)
I hear there's an example pretty close by.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The worst part about it, you think, is the finality of it.

They say ignorance is bliss. Optimism isn’t ignorance, and you would be the last of all people to say that, but you couldn’t deny that it was easier to have faith when you were ignorant to the thoughts of your classmates. When you could believe all of them were as steadfastly committed to peace as you.

When you didn’t have proof to the contrary right before your eyes.

“It’s unsigned,” Katsumi starts, voice level as they point out oddities as fast as a machinegun. “They want to meet with me alone. And of all places, they’re choosing the most private place in the building. And they don’t even want me to bring anyone.

“They want to kill me,” they voice the obvious conclusion and added up like that, you don’t know how you can view it any other way.

You can feel your heart quickening the same way it did way back then, when Monokuma had announced the killing game. Back then, you’d felt like your days were numbered. Now, you know your friend’s are, down to the minute.

Katsumi’s eyes bore into yours curiously, as if expecting something. Optimism? How can you muster something like that up faced with evidence that someone here wants your friend dead?

With quivering lips, you somehow manage to string out a response. “D-do you have any idea who wrote this?”

“Not really. There are lots of people who could’ve written this, but I think only a few of them would actually be able to go through with it,” they explain.

You always liked hearing Katsumi talk like that.

“Tsuyoshi, for one. Although I doubt he’d really have that complex of a plan.”

Hearing them explain their thoughts like that sort of dispelled that air of mystery they had about them, made you feel one step closer to them.

“Kaoru. We should probably keep an eye on her in the future.”

You just wished it didn’t take situations like this to bring that side of Katsumi out.

“Daichi.”

“He wouldn’t do that,” you instantly respond, but you remember how badly he’d talk of Katsumi and hate that you can’t say for sure he didn’t write this.

It’s a mystery, one slightly less deadly than the ones Monokuma keeps egging them on to create. You’re no good when it comes to deductions and debating, and you’re already aware there are others far better than you at that.

If there’s one thing they have in common, it’s that they don’t trust others.

That’s something you’re willing to do, at the very least — to take someone’s hand and see that there’s more to them than the stories everyone else is telling.

It worked with Katsumi. Even if they’re bitter and even despite Monokuma’s words, there’s a good person deep down that everyone — even Katsumi themself — seem willing to ignore. They’re even getting close to you.

Maybe you can do the same with this person.

 

 

 

 

I’m not sure how to feel when the elevator finally reopens. The relief I feel reminds me of how I felt the first time we were finally allowed to leave the courtroom, but anticipation still clings to my bones.

After all, this trial is nowhere near over yet. This little excursion is going to become the linchpin of the trial.

Sora: So… we just gotta check everyone’s rooms, right?

Keisha: Yes, but we should be smart about it. We don’t know how much time Monokuma will give us.

Keisha: We should check the rooms of the people who went to the second floor first. Take note of everyone’s behavior — anyone who’s hesitant will have a lot of explaining to do.

Everyone then broke up into small groups, about two or three people apiece. I ended up staying with Keisha and Sumire, already having an idea of whose room I wanted to check first.

Rantaro: Minoru, can you move from the door?

Despite looking uneasy, he obliged.

I opened the door, only to find a rather unassuming sight. A blanket, slightly wrinkled, still lay on top of Minoru’s bed, and nothing looked out of place.

Minoru: [sighs in relief] See? I definitely didn’t do it.

Rantaro: Seems like it…

And yet despite that, I still can’t help but think of Katsumi’s words.

They think Minoru’s hiding something. Of course, Katsumi still hasn’t revealed their main suspect, but I’m willing to believe them on this.

So if he’s not hiding his crime… what is Minoru hiding?

Minoru: … Why are you looking at me like that?

Rantaro: [blinks] Was I? [waves hand] Sorry, I didn’t realize.

Minoru: It’s all right.

Even as he walks off, there’s still a tinge of sourness in Minoru’s voice I don’t miss.

Well, if there wasn’t anything in his room, there’s only one other person we really need to check. With Sumire and Keisha walking close by, the three of us head to Tsuyoshi’s room, although Tsuyoshi is standing in front of the door.

Katsumi: Get out of the way, Tsuyoshi.

Tsuyoshi: …

Rantaro: Are you really going to do this when it makes you look so suspicious? Minoru let us in his room, you know.

Tsuyoshi: … You guys can go in. I just don’t want Katsumi poking around in there.

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] Sure you didn’t. Let’s take a look then.

Sumire opens the door, looking somewhat expectant as she stares ahead intently. I definitely don’t blame her — Tsuyoshi’s words didn’t exactly do wonders for his innocence, and part of me wonders if he only caved so quickly because of my words.

Despite that, the sight we see in his room is just as ordinary as Minoru’s. It’s a fair bit messier, with notebooks and stray papers laying both on the bed and the floor.

Katsumi: You’re certainly an organized person.

Tsuyoshi: [picking up books, stuffing papers in pockets] And an innocent one. So you can go ahead and shut up now.

Sumire: B-but if it’s not Minoru o-or Tsuyoshi… how will we know w-who to check now?!

Keisha: Kaoru was considering that Sora could’ve missed the first person to go up… I guess we just have to check everyone else’s room. Hopefully-

???: Hey!!

My head swivels as I search for the source of the noise, only a few meters away. Edgar stares wide-eyed at an open door, with Minoru and Daichi sharing a look between them a bit away.

As I walk over to them, I think I already know what I can expect to see. And sure enough, I’m right.

The bed I see doesn’t have a blanket.

And the name engraved on the door plaque nearby — the name of the culprit — is “Daichi Hideyoshi”.

When I look to Daichi, he doesn’t have any of his previous anger or determination. His eyes are wide and his hands tremble a little, but the thing is, he doesn’t even look shocked. It’s like he expected this…

Like he’s guilty.

Before I can even ask any questions, a loud chime rings.

Monokuma: Well, it looks like ‘Investigation, Chapter Two: Electric Boogaloo’ has come to an end!

Monokuma: You guys have already gotten all the evidence you need… as if it was even that hard to get. Upupu, now let’s finish off this trial with a bang! And if you try to avoid the trial… the culprit’s head won’t be the only one on the line, if you catch my drift~

Aika: Wait, seriously?! Has it even been a minute yet?!

Kokoro: But if we’ve already got all the evidence we need, someone must’ve found something. [louder] Who’s the culprit?

Nobody’s saying anything. Despite some people starting to stare at Daichi, nobody dares to state the truth aloud. Should I?

Should I say it now and seal Daichi’s fate?

Daichi: …

… I don’t say anything.

We all head to the elevator and despite the voice in the head doggedly telling me he must’ve done it, despite the fact I can’t bring myself to trust him, silence prevails. Even when we return to our podiums in the courtroom, I don’t say anything.

Tsuyoshi: …

Daichi: …

Edgar: … Daichi?

Minoru: He-

Edgar: [louder; with a pained expression] You killed Hitomi, didn’t you?

Minoru: He wouldn’t!!

Katsumi: It definitely sounds hard to believe. You wanna elaborate on your point, Edgar?

Edgar: Um, sure…

Edgar: So, there’s the obvious point that Daichi’s room was the only one we found without a blanket, which matches up with… with what the killer did.

Edgar: And on top of that, he wasn’t even there for dinner before we discovered Hitomi’s body.

Tsuyoshi: Wait, how’d’ya know?

Edgar: Well, to be honest, I was getting a little worried by the time things were wrapping up. I kept track of the people who weren’t there because I was worried one of them died.

I do one final scan of the room. There are five people not here: Katsumi, Daichi, Tsuyoshi, Hitomi and Minoru.

Kaoru: While it would’ve been convenient to know this about an hour ago, I suppose it’s at least good that you kept track.

Kaoru: So, Daichi? Can you explain that?

He opens his mouth, but no words come out. A bead of sweat trails down his face.

Minoru: It’s not him! He didn’t do it!

Sumire: Th-then why won’t he explain himself?

Kaoru: And yet he refuses to say where he’s been? That’s tantamount to a confession.

Minoru: That’s wrong!

Minoru: [holding back tears] So please… please just shut up! Shut up and move on to somebody else already!

Takashi: Minoru…

Takashi: I get how you feel. Last trial, I didn’t even want to think Hifumi could be guilty. But if Daichi really did this, I’m sure he must be tearing himself inside about it.

Tsuyoshi: The culprit didn’t even want to kill Hitomi. Of course he’d feel guilty about it…

Takashi: [nods] Exactly. So maybe the kindest thing you can do here, is put an end to his lies and end this quicker-

Minoru: Are you hearing yourself?!

Minoru: “Ending this quicker would be more merciful”? Daichi isn’t just some dog for you to shoot out back or something! Just because you never cared for Hifumi doesn’t mean I’m wrong for caring about him!!

Keisha: …

Keisha: [to Daichi] You don’t have anything to say about this?

Keisha: Takashi isn’t wrong, but his words apply to you too. Do you want Minoru to die because you refused to speak up?

It’s a cold thing to say, almost cruel, but it definitely succeeds in catching Daichi’s attention. He pauses, weighing his options in his head.

Daichi: I… I didn’t kill Hitomi.

Daichi: I don’t even know what’s going on anymore. She… she was real. How can she just be gone?

… What does he mean “real”?

Despite how much he trembles, something about that statement doesn’t sit right with me.

… Is that how he’s rationalizing it? I guess it would explain how he was able to stay so relaxed last time.

Katsumi: Hitomi’s death was an accident in the first place, remember? But accident or not, everything else about this plan was very intentional.

Katsumi: [vindictively] So take responsibility, Daichi. Isn’t this your fault?

 


 

「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

 

[ | Monokuma File 02 | )

[ | Secrets Motive | )

[ | Tsuyoshi’s Testimony | )

 

Minoru: Daichi, please say something! You didn’t do anything — just speak up!!

Daichi: …

Tsuyoshi: There’s no doubt about it. If we can’t get him to confess, then we’ll just handle that part ourselves.

Sora: And isn’t he a fan of crime shows too? That could totally explain why he came up with this insane plot!

Sumire: B-but he revealed his motive secret…

Sumire: Wouldn’t the killer w-want to hide something like that?

Minoru: If that’s the case, Daichi would’ve acted as soon as the motive dropped! He wouldn’t have waited days after he revealed his own secret!

Minoru: The person who did this… they’re someone who hasn’t revealed their own secret!

Kaoru: Which places suspicion back on yourself. You can’t even use the note as an excuse anymore, thanks to Katsumi’s evidence.

Minoru: …

Kaoru: So how about it, Minoru? Are you the culprit, or is it your friend?

Sora: That’s one heck of a trolley problem…

It’s true that all this by itself isn’t enough to confidently say Daichi did it…

But continuing this train of thought is the best way to find the culprit, I’m sure. If this is going to work, I need to get Daichi to talk.

So whether he’s innocent or not… I can’t give him the benefit of the doubt right now.

 

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Secrets Motive | ) → “want to hide something

 

RANTARO: You’ve got that wrong!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Rantaro: Sumire, the motive definitely factored into this, but not in the way you’re thinking.

Rantaro: We all had a motive to act as soon as Hitomi revealed Katsumi’s secret. Because whether the culprit was concerned for their own safety, their friend’s or everyone… every day Katsumi stayed alive meant they still posed a threat to everyone.

Katsumi: …!

Rantaro: It was basically their fault the first case even happened. How could the culprit be sure they wouldn’t act again?

Tsuyoshi: And they were going to make sure it didn’t happen himself… even it meant to become a killer like Katsumi.

Takashi: That’s…

Kaoru: It sounds almost noble when you put it like that.

Katsumi: Okay, wow! Glad to know that you all think my life holds literally no value!!

Kaoru: [darkly] What part of ‘you killed seven people’ leaves any room for debate? Don’t act as if you’ll ever be as innocent as Hitomi ever again-

Katsumi: [yelling] Shut up!!

Katsumi: Don’t act like you know a damn thing about what happened back then! The only person in this room who could ever even think of judging me like that…

Katsumi: It was his fault to begin with!

They look… panicked. Katsumi’s eyes are wide and every shallow breath they take makes them look genuinely distressed.

What the hell? Why are Kaoru’s words affecting Katsumi this badly?!

Minoru: Katsumi, what-

Katsumi: Don’t speak.

Katsumi: If you’re not going to tell me who you saw kill, then stay back on the sidelines.

Rantaro: … So that’s what you were thinking.

“Are you sure this is really right?”

“Katsumi didn’t kill her.”

Rantaro: It lines up. He’s seemed so sure of himself this trial for some reason — saying Katsumi didn’t kill, leading us along…

Rantaro: Minoru. Is the reason you didn’t tell us what you were doing before is because you saw the culprit?

Minoru: … I wanted to talk with Daichi in the art gallery.

Minoru: He… he knows my secret, sort of. I didn’t want him to tell anyone — not even Hitomi.

Katsumi: … You wanted to kill him?

Minoru: Of course not!!

Minoru: I went up there and waited a while, but he never came… I decided to see check out if he was in his room. But while I was passing through the library…

Tsuyoshi: …

Minoru: H-he would’ve killed me!

Minoru: He didn’t see me, but he had Hitomi’s head wrapped up a-and if he turned around, I could’ve died!!

Kaoru: … “He”, you say?

Minoru’s eyes widen, and a soft yelp escapes him.

Kaoru: To be honest, there’s only one reason I can think of you’d still choose to hide the culprit’s identity at this point.

Kaoru: Do you really think the culprit would attack you with this many witnesses present?

Kaoru: … Daichi. Your confession, please?

Katsumi: [deadpan] You’re joking.

Takashi: If the culprit attacked in broad daylight, they’d only look suspicious to everyone else.

Takashi: … But it’d be a different story if the culprit was exploiting their friendship to keep Minoru quiet.

Aika: Doesn’t that sound a little manipulative? I think you’re really overestimating-

Edgar: Are they?

Aika: Huh?

Edgar: All that drama at breakfast today… Minoru might’ve caused it, but Daichi told me it was all his plan. They were trying to bait someone into revealing their secret before Minoru would have too. Sora even almost fell for it.

Edgar: Who’s to say that he didn’t come up with this plot too?

Daichi: Do you guys really think I’m that selfish?! That I’d kill Hitomi and force Minoru to help get him killed?!!

Daichi: The only reason I came up with that stupid plan is because it benefited Minoru!!

Katsumi: Then just tell us why you didn’t go up with him! If you’re going to convince everyone else that you’re actually innocent, explain why the hell your room is the only one missing a blanket!

Daichi: I don’t know!!!

Just like before, Daichi’s pushed into the spotlight as they flash red, although he seems much more panicked than Katsumi did earlier.

Daichi: Look, I wasn’t planning to miss out on that meeting! I just had to use the bathroom, so I went in there for a minute.

Daichi: But while I was in there… I heard someone enter my room.

Kaoru: [imitating Daichi] “When has any evidence presented this conveniently ever been trustworthy?”

Sora: You sounded just like him… that’s a little creepy.

Kaoru: It’s something to keep in mind, isn’t it? Seems strange it took this long for Daichi to bring up evidence that’d exonerate him.

Kaoru: And either way, it still doesn’t really explain why he didn’t go to Minoru’s meeting after the fact.

Daichi: Oh, I dunno, because it looked like somebody was going to kill me?! I even broke that stupid mirror so I’d have something to defend myself with.

He lifted the sleeve of his shirt and although it was hard to make out in the harsh lighting, I could faintly make out some scars and hints of dried blood around his shoulder.

Daichi: I’m half tempted to throw one of those stupid shards at Kaoru, but I think this should be enough proof I’m telling the truth.

Tsuyoshi: Why didn’t you just punch the mirror…?

Daichi: [rolls eyes] You think I didn’t try that? Unfortunately, not all of us have the divine luck of having the strength of the Ultimate Weightlifter.

Keisha: Either way, I think the fact those scars exist in the first place is enough to prove Daichi is telling the truth. And if he’s telling the truth, it’s likely Minoru is too.

Sora: … Does that mean we just eliminated every possible suspect? I think we might’ve driven ourselves into a corner here.

Rantaro: No.

Rantaro: All of this just proves there’s only one person who could’ve done this.

Kaoru: Did you not just hear Sora? We-

Katsumi: Eliminated every possible suspect? You didn’t — you gave the wrong person the benefit of the doubt, and because of that, everyone thinks we reached a dead end.

Katsumi: To be honest, I’m a little surprised someone like you was able to pull this off. I guess I really underestimated how stupid you guys are.

Kaoru: [sarcastically] Thanks for the vote of confidence.

Katsumi: Think of it as payback for earlier.

I try to tune the two of them out.

Katsumi’s right, frustrating as it is — in the end, things only reached this point because we trusted the wrong person. Just like last time, despite my trying to doubt everyone, I made the same mistake…

There’s not much I can do about that now though. At the very least, it’s because of that mistake that uncovering the culprit has become that much easier.

There’s only one other person who had the means to do this.

One other person who might hate Katsumi to the point he’d kill.

One person who might even be intimidating enough that he could scare Minoru this badly.

 

「 SELECT THE CULPRIT 」

Tsuyoshi Chikara

 

RANTARO: This was your fault.

Rantaro: [sternly] Tsuyoshi. You killed Hitomi, didn’t you?

Tsuyoshi: …

Takashi: You’ve gotta be joking. You didn’t do it, right?

Tsuyoshi: …

Aika: You’re saying I was right all along?! I knew it!! There couldn’t be any good reason you were in the library!

Katsumi: When you think about how many books were needed to make the staircase in the first place, his alibi completely falls apart.

Katsumi: It’d be one thing for the killer to need one book to knock Hitomi out. It’s a completely different story when they need an ungodly number to build the staircase to actually hang her. I call bullshit on the fact they only needed one trip to do all that.

Aika: If you were going to carry all that in one trip, you’d need to be super strong in order to manage that…

Aika: Maybe even Ultimate Weightlifter-level strength?

Kaoru: Are you not going to say anything, Tsuyoshi?

Tsuyoshi: …

Tsuyoshi: “Tsuyoshi Chikara got so infamous in his hometown that he got his father’s gym shut down”. That’s my motive secret.

Kaoru: … And you’re telling us this why?

Tsuyoshi: You think I did this to kill Katsumi? Why would I do something like that when I could just wait for someone else to take care of that for me?

Tsuyoshi: If the killer’s as noble as you’re makin’ him out to be, why hasn’t he confessed already?

Katsumi: It doesn’t matter. We already know you did it, so just admit it!

Tsuyoshi: You’re wrong. There has to be something in this for the killer too — something like keeping their secret out of our hands.

Kokoro: Are you trying to say this is Minoru’s fault? He may not have revealed it to everyone, but he was willing to talk with Daichi about it — that completely defeats your point.

Kokoro: Rantaro’s been helping this entire trial, so I really doubt it’s him… who exactly are you accusing here?

Tsuyoshi: It’s Sora.

Edgar: [angrily] Bullshit. Where the hell do you get off accusing him?!

Tsuyoshi: Think about it — Katsumi has a point.

Takashi: But that means they’re right? Are you-

Tsuyoshi: No. But it’s weird, isn’t it? How’d the culprit get everything set up so quickly without me noticing? Sounds like something you’d need Ultimate Sprinter-level speed for.

Keisha: That can’t be right. Sora’s testimony is literally the cornerstone of all our logic — if it wasn’t for that, we wouldn’t even know who was on the second floor.

Tsuyoshi: You know how else he could’ve found that out? By being on the second floor. He could’ve scoped it out beforehand so he’d have people to blame it on, and he’s probably quick enough that they wouldn’t have even noticed.

Minoru: Sora was willing to reveal his secret back at breakfast though. He wouldn’t change his mind that quickly.

Edgar: And he wasn’t even missing at dinner!

Tsuyoshi: Really? What about the rest of you, then? Do you really remember him being there?

As doubtful as I am of him… I can’t say I remember.

Is that really the answer? It’s plausible, but did Sora really do this?

Katsumi: No. But you know what?

Katsumi: This whole stunt is only making me more sure you killed her.

Tsuyoshi: Even when nobody’s gonna speak up for him? That’s basically proof he wasn’t there!

Katsumi: Wrong — that’s just suggestibility at its finest.

Takashi: … Which is?

Katsumi: [waves hand] It's basic psychology. You combine a convincing enough theory with enough confidence, and what do you get? An audience willing to misremember things to fit the theory, especially from an “innocent” person.

Tsuyoshi: Sounds like some freaky tactic you probably used on your victims.

Katsumi’s eye twitches, anger clear on their face. Despite it, they sigh and… point to me?

Katsumi: Shut up. Rantaro, you already know how to prove Tsuyoshi’s still suspicious.

Rantaro: … I do?

Katsumi: [shakes head] Please do not tell me you forgot. The intermission was not that long ago.

Intermission? Whatever they’re talking about, it had to have happened upstairs then.

But… Katsumi can’t be talking about Daichi’s room. We already know he’s innocent. I get the feeling they’re not about to accuse Minoru either. So that just leaves…

Rantaro: You’re talking about his room.

Tsuyoshi: And? There wasn’t anything important there.

Sumire: I-it had the blanket. But you just s-stole it from Daichi…

Rantaro: … No, that’s not the important part. The important part is what he brought into the room.

Sumire: H-he brought some books and s-stuff from the library.

Keisha: Are you saying he could’ve used those to write the note to Katsumi?

Kaoru: Anybody who’s been in the library could’ve done that. It doesn’t necessarily mean Tsuyoshi killed.

Aika: Aha! I got it!!

Aika: [triumphantly] There wasn’t even a reason for him to be in the library!

Sora: I feel like we skipped a few steps there…

Kokoro: No, it makes sense. It doesn’t make sense for Tsuyoshi to bring those books down to his room and then go to the library anyways. But that’s assuming he went up to read in the first place.

Tsuyoshi: ‘Course I did!!

He slams his fist against the podium, but it still shakes.

Tsuyoshi: You guys- Takashi! You aren’t buying this shit, are you?!

Takashi: …

Kaoru: [frowns] I suppose I do find it a little hard to find Tsuyoshi responsible.

Tsuyoshi: See?! Are you gonna turn your back on me after everything, Takashi?!

“After everything”?

I don’t have a clue what Tsuyoshi’s talking about, but whatever it is, something about those words seem to spark some resolve within Takashi.

Takashi: … Okay.

Takashi: I’ll believe you. For now.

He looks like he wants to believe it, but there’s a quiver in Takashi’s voice that tells me he can’t be fully convinced.

As for me, I don’t buy it for a second.

It feels like obvious manipulation to me. How can Kaoru buy into this…?

“Are you truly right?” “’Course it ain’t me!!” “Maybe it’s someone else…?”

 


 

「 LAST DITCH DISPUTATION — END IT! 」

 

“I will admit, Tsuyoshi’s a very temperamental person.” “Why are y’all just caving in to everything Rantaro’s saying?” “I don’t wanna fight with you guys for no reason…”
“His morals would obviously put him at odds with Katsumi — we’ve all seen that with their incessant bickering.” “He couldn’t even tell Hifumi was lying last time — he just doesn’t wanna admit he’s wrong!” “But you haven’t proved it without a shadow of a doubt, so I’m going to stick with Tsuyoshi!”
“And yet, wouldn’t those same morals hold him back here?” “There’s proof against Sora! There’s proof against Minoru!” “Because… when you comforted me back then…”
“Killing Katsumi because they’ve killed would be nothing but hypocrisy.” “I’ve been helping this whole time!” “That wasn’t a lie, was it?”
“It’s true Tsuyoshi is… a very, very flawed person.” “So who’re y’all gonna go with? Him?” “…”
“But he would never sink to those depths.” “Obviously you shouldn’t!” “It’s not him.”

 

Geez, I wasn’t aware Tsuyoshi was this well-liked by people… it’d be heartwarming if we weren’t in the middle of a class trial.

He shifted the blame to Sora for a reason. He was in the library for a reason.

But we’ve already gone through all that, and none of them are convinced. If I’m going to shoot through their argument, my silver bullet needs to be foolproof.

 

[ | ???? ????? ??? ?????? | )

 

「 SOLUTION 」

LIED ABOUT YOUR MOTIVE → ”helping this whole time

 

RANTARO: Let’s end this here!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Rantaro: Tsuyoshi. Don’t lie to us.

Rantaro: How can you say you’ve been helping this whole time… when the motive you gave for the culprit still applies to you?

Tsuyoshi: What the- do you need yer damn ears cleaned?! I told you my motive, it’s-

Rantaro: You told us your motive. That’s the thing.

Rantaro: If the culprit cared so much about their motive… they might be tempted to lie about it. And without Monokuma’s motive app, we’d have no way to contradict them.

Tsuyoshi: Bullshit! How can ya even know I’m lying if the app’s not there!

Takashi: Oh, that’s true! [brightens] See, it’s not him!

Kaoru: …

Kaoru: Monokuma? Can I request you reveal Tsuyoshi’s secret?

Monokuma: Throwing your friend to the wolves, hm? Devious!

Kaoru: That’s not it. If he’s innocent, this will confirm it.

Monokuma: Oh, well, you’re going to love what I have to say!

Monokuma: Because you see — Tsuyoshi wasn’t lying when he said he got that gym shut down!

I look at Tsuyoshi, but he doesn’t look relieved at all.

More than anything, he looks… resigned.

Monokuma: But unfortunately, that’s not quite the worst thing he’s ever done.

Monokuma: Because you see, Tsuyoshi Chikara’s secret is…

Monokuma: “Tsuyoshi Chikara hospitalized a student at one of his old schools!”

… Oh.

Tsuyoshi: [worried] That definitely wasn’t it! Why the hell didja change it at the last second?!

Minoru: You- you did what?!

Monokuma: Looks like Minoru really got lucky Tsuyoshi never saw him! I'd hate to imagine what could've happened if he was less lucky~

Daichi: … So it’s your fault, huh?

Tsuyoshi: …

Daichi: Go on then. Tell me how you did it, Tsuyoshi. Hifumi at least was able to confess what she did.

Tsuyoshi: …

Daichi: Of course you won’t, you damn coward!

Daichi: [louder] If you’re as noble as Kaoru thinks, why won’t you just fess up?!

Daichi: [yelling] If you’re really a better person than Katsumi, say something!! Anything!!!

Tsuyoshi: …

Rantaro: … I can explain this.

Rantaro: I’ll explain his plan one last time, and then we can put this all behind us.

 


 

「 CLOSING ARGUMENT — RECALL 」

 

Rantaro: This all started several days ago, when Monokuma revealed its third motive — secrets, that any of us could reveal at any time. Hitomi was tricked into revealing Katsumi’s, that they were responsible for almost killing Hifumi and killing seven others in the past. Maybe the killer didn’t want their own secret getting out too, but Katsumi was the main motive here.

Rantaro: Sometime today, Katsumi received a note from the culprit, asking to meet up in the locked room at around 9:30 PM. Hitomi… for some reason, she decided to go instead of Katsumi, and that decision would end up killing her.

Rantaro: To prepare for this, the culprit gathered some materials across both floors: a blanket from Daichi’s room to use as a rope, and a book from the library to knock out whoever ended up coming in.

Rantaro: With these in hand, they headed to the library and waited for Katsumi to come in. The door opened and they threw that book as hard as they could, leaving their victim bleeding and knocked out. Everything was going to plan… except for the fact that they’d attacked the wrong person.

Rantaro: I’m not sure why, but for some reason, they followed through with their plan. Using the blanket to stem the blood flow, they went to the library to gather more books for the next stage of their plan.

Rantaro: The culprit wasn’t aware they could ask Monokuma for help, so if they were going to hang Hitomi, they’d need to make their own tool to reach the chandelier. They did this by using more books in the library to make a staircase and get the height they needed.

Rantaro: From that point, all they needed to do was roll up the blanket, tie it around Hitomi’s neck and destroy the staircase. Gravity did all the work from there. With that, they could leave the second floor and try to think up a sufficient alibi… unaware that a witness — Minoru — had already left before him, who’d seen everything he needed to.

Rantaro: There’s no denying it. Minoru and Monokuma have given us all the proof we need — the person who killed Hitomi was the Ultimate Weightlifter, Tsuyoshi Chikara!!

 

BREAK!

 


 

Voting doesn’t take as long this time around when I finally wrap up my explanation. It’s not like Monokuma left much room for doubt, after all…

Monokuma: All right then! Did you make the right choice or the dreadfully wrong choice? Let us see…

Monokuma: Well, it looks like the blackened has won with a sweeping thirteen votes — couldn’t even try to vote for someone else, Tsuyoshi?

Tsuyoshi: …

Takashi: I don’t get it… Tsuyoshi, why did you do any of this?

Takashi: You said the culprit was trying to hide their motive, but you weren’t even lying about that! But if you were really just after Katsumi, why didn’t you confess?

Sora: … You know, you sort of owe it to him to confess. Isn’t he your friend?

Tsuyoshi: …

Tsuyoshi: … I have a sister, you know. Tsuruko. She’d probably be… fifteen by now, I think.

My heart pangs. I hate it — I don’t want to sympathize with him, not when he put us through all this, and yet-

Kaoru: You did it for her?

Tsuyoshi: … Not at first. Not when I first thought about it.

He digs through his pockets, papers spilling to the floor as he pulls out a black envelope with a broken red seal.

Tsuyoshi: And then I got this.

Kaoru: The seal has Monokuma’s eye on it. Was this its plan?

Tsuyoshi: Nah. It didn’t force me to do anything.

Tsuyoshi pulls out the letter inside it, plain white paper with a short message scrawled in red ink that runs like blood.

 

Katsumi’s going to kill again. Are you going to let them?

 

Tsuyoshi: But then I got this. And it got me thinking about last trial. About the execution, and…

Tsuyoshi: [softer] I can’t just leave Tsuruko alone like that. She isn’t ready for that… I need to be there for her.

Takashi: Tsuyoshi…

Kaoru: Even if he didn’t act, we still would’ve had to deal with another trial. Because-

Katsumi: That’s bullshit.

They say it with harsh confidence, and yet…

… Katsumi tried it before. How can I say they aren’t lying now.

Katsumi: Think about it. What did you guys do the moment you thought I was involved in the case?

Katsumi: You guys just ganged up on me… even Edgar wasn’t much help, and he has the one who heard me explain why I literally would not be able to get away with any murder now. Honestly, you guys couldn’t even focus on the two people who actually deserved suspicion.

Daichi: … Then why is Hitomi dead?

Daichi: If you’re so innocent, how come it isn’t your portrait I’m seeing up there?

Katsumi: … I don’t know. I told Hitomi about the note, but I didn’t think she’d try to do anything about it.

Katsumi: I just needed someone to back me up, I didn’t want her to die for me!

Minoru: So that note… Monokuma just lied then?

Monokuma: Of course not! Bears never lie… but bears can call in favors! So don’t think of this as my fault. I’m just getting interest back on my loan!

Rantaro: So you’re saying it was one of the traitors then.

Kaoru: You couldn’t even have trust in your motive? You had to manipulate Tsuyoshi with lies to even cause this?! [scoffs] What a pathetic plan!

Minoru: That’s not fair!

Daichi: … It doesn’t matter.

Daichi: He said it himself — Monokuma didn’t force him to do anything. This was all him.

Looking straight at Tsuyoshi, Daichi sneers.

Daichi: So if you get all that, just drop dead already.

Tsuyoshi: …

Monokuma: Sounds like my cue! I’m sure you already know what’s about to happen, so do you have any final words?

Tsuyoshi: …

Tsuyoshi: Takashi. Kaoru. I’m sorry for fooling y’all.

Tsuyoshi: [with a small smile] You really wanted to believe in me… I’m sorry.

Monokuma: Well, with any luck, you’ll be seeing them real soon!

Monokuma: It’s time for the main event… It’s PUNISHMENT TIME!!!

 


 

GAME OVER

TSUYOSHI CHIKARA HAS BEEN FOUND GUILTY

TIME FOR THE PUNISHMENT!

 

Deja vu washes over me as I see the chain shoot past me for a second time, latching itself around Tsuyoshi’s neck. Unlike last time though, he grips the edge of the podium, holding onto it for dear life. Every minute that passes brings with it just a bit of hope, that maybe Tsuyoshi won’t die, that maybe things will be okay…

But I notice something’s wrong. Tsuyoshi desperately tries to breathe, each breath coming shorter and sharper than the last. Of course — the chain’s still trying to pull him away. If he keeps up like this, he might just choke himself to death instead.

Tsuyoshi reaches for the chain with his other hand, trying to tear it off. In his struggle to do that, he doesn’t even realize he’s let go until it’s too late.

And once again, I watch a classmate be dragged into darkness, watch as doors close with a resounding, inarguable slam.

Just like last time, a screen descends from on high as it flickers to life, showing a wide and empty room. Tsuyoshi is dropped on one end of the room, with a door lying on the other end. Before he can even rise to his feet, sheets of metal crash down, one after another until there’s barely even room for Tsuyoshi to move.

 

「 FEEL THE BURN!!! : Ultimate Weightlifter’s Execution 」

 

He drives a fist into the metal, which does nothing but make him reel back in pain. Despite it, he tries again. Nothing. There has to be a way to the other side, but how…?

It takes a minute for Tsuyoshi to finally realize something — between the floor and the metal, there’s a tiny crack of space. Not enough for them to fit, but just enough that he can try to lift it. Steadily grasping the bottom of it, he lifted with all his might.

… It didn’t budge an inch.

But he was the Ultimate Weightlifter for a reason. With time, he’s eventually able to lift it, just enough that he’s able to crouch and walk beneath the space he’s created.

Is that really it? What’s the catch?

That immediately becomes clear when another Monokuma pops up in the corner of the screen, holding a match and dropping it unceremoniously to the floor.

There’s a flicker of fear on Tsuyoshi’s face for a moment, but he shakes his head. It’s nowhere near him (yet), and he needs to focus on the task ahead of him. Lifting the next sheet of metal is just as arduous as the first time, and Tsuyoshi’s face is slick with sweat by the end of it, but he at least manages to move forward.

The fire behind him still grows, and smoke begins to cloud the screen.

Still Tsuyoshi goes on, even as the distance between the floor and the shutters grow smaller, even as it takes more time and fire nips at his ankles and smoke clouds his lungs. Not even throwing the shutter behind him down seems to do much to slow the fire down, as it eats through the metal unfathomably quickly, leaving nothing but blackened sludge in its wake.

Still through all that, he moves forward…

 

DRV2 Execution CG #2.png

 

Until he can’t.

Until the illusion of hope completely shatters, the last shutter in front of him stuck to the floor. His fists don’t leave any impact on the metal in front of him, his kicks not leaving a dent. Even as he claws desperately against it, Tsuyoshi doesn’t accomplish anything but leaving bloody streaks against the metal.

I can’t look at what happens next.

At least I wouldn’t have had to see Hifumi’s corpse if I’d kept looking, but I won’t get that luxury if I keep watching. As horrible as Tsuyoshi’s actions were, how am I supposed to watch him burn to death without remorse?

The end result will be the same regardless.

Whether I see it or not, Tsuyoshi Chikara will be ultimately, unmistakably dead.

 


 

I can’t say anything. I shouldn’t have looked. I could barely stomach being around Hitomi’s body, why did I think I could handle an execution?!

My heart thunders in my chest. It’s so dark here. The screen was at least giving off light before, but now the spotlights don’t even shine. My world has gone dark, blackened, like ashes, like all Tsuyoshi is now. The screen is off now, but an acrid smell still lingers in my nose, making it impossible to deny what had just taken place.

I think I’m starting to get what Daichi was talking about earlier when he was talking about “reality”. There was a person here only minutes ago, fighting like hell to stay alive, and now all that remains of him is a bunch of gray matter that won’t even get the dignity of an urn or coffin.

… That could be me, in a day or five or thirty-five or however long we’re going to be here. That could be anyone here.

Keisha: [blankly] Monokuma… just let us go.

Monokuma: Of course!

We all make the trek inside the elevator almost robotically, nobody daring to speak a word as we arrive on the first floor. I can see Daichi in front of me…

“So if you get all that, just drop dead already.”

… I wonder if he regrets what he said.

I silently make my way to my bedroom, taking care to lock the door. How long has it been since I’ve seen my own bedroom, not this cookie-cutter place that’s the same as (almost) all the others. Maybe only a bit more than a week, but it’s already starting to feel like home.

I hate it. “Home” is supposed to be that dinky apartment I share with Frieda and Mom, or even almost 6,000 miles away back in the States. Despite that, my life before the killing game feels like a mirage, like some suggestion someone planted in my head.

The clearest memories I have aren’t of moving to Japan or even being accepted into Hope’s Peak. They’re of death and blood, of people I barely even know that I’m paradoxically starting to befriend and even love.

I’ve already had to deal with enough death in my life, but it’ll continue to haunt me here with every passing day.

I crash onto my bed, focusing on the soft surface I’m sinking into. Focusing on everything but the one thing my mind still leads me back to. Staring into the light shining above me, I let it burn away my thoughts.

I don’t want to be in the dark right now.

 


 

12 PLAYERS REMAIN

 

DRV2 Chapter End Cards.gif

 

[ Item Obtained - Cobalt Glasses ]

A memento of a girl who saw the best in others. Despite its owner not really not needing them, these glasses are clearly well-kept and catch the light no matter how dim it is. It looks like someone forgot to put these on before she left…

 

[ Item Obtained - Blackened Piercings ]

A memento of a boy who assumed the worst, and paid for it. Although they’re not quite as expensive as they look, these piercings can give even the weakest of people a cool and intimidating appearance. Take care of them around high temperatures!

 

Notes:

I just realized I don't need any details tags to gatekeep the end notes this time bc there's no Rebuttal Showdown! I'm free!!!

I'm kind of surprised at how quickly I was able to write this chapter — I think it's the longest one I've written so far, clocking in at around 7.3K if my word counting site is to be believed.

Anyways, chapter thoughts!!

  • I'm a lot happier with this chapter in general than I am with Chapter 1! Ngl, Naoki got kind of done dirty… my boy was completely friendless, meanwhile Hitomi got a whole support squad lol.
  • Speaking of Hitomi: *cue dramatic 'NOOOOOOOO'*

    She was lowkey my favorite character, but also unfortunately destined to die here. Funnily enough, Katsumi was actually considered here in some drafts, but the more this case was developed… yeeah they definitely wouldn't fall for that.
  • I was sort of worried that people would catch onto Tsuyoshi as the killer too quickly, so I hope I was able to explain if sufficiently here! Honestly, I didn't think much of him at first, but after writing his short stories (look out for his backstory oneshot! should be out soon!)… I just feel sorry for him. I think he genuinely got the worst execution in the story.

As always, thank you for reading!!

Chapter 21: Interlude: Bishop

Summary:

A Very Special Episode Synopsis:

It's what you deserve, after all.

Notes:

I bet you weren't expecting a double update, were you?

This one's pretty short anyways, so I figured I might as well send it out with 2.7 and let the curtains close on this arc.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The night after a class trial is never easy for them. No matter how much they help, no matter how much they speak up, there’s always the lingering aftertaste of regret, of the knowledge that they’re better than this (how do they know that?) and that they could’ve done more (what have they forgotten…?), and yet it’s always other people who have to step up and save everyone.

It’s only worse this time around. Having to see that letter presented to everyone, direct proof of their involvement…

[Bishop] knows it’s not really their fault. That Daichi, even Tsuyoshi, were able to say that the latter alone was responsible for his actions. But no matter what, they still see those words they wrote every time they close their eyes, like the bloodstains that blemished that mysterious room.

It might’ve been the mastermind’s idea, but they still wrote that note. They practically sent Tsuyoshi to their death in an attempt to get Katsumi killed, and they still couldn’t even manage that. What would Monokuma do to them?

“Ahem, attention every-traitor! Now that it’s 1 a.m., it’s time to seize the night and wake up right now!”

The voice isn’t quite as loud as it is every morning, but it still rings in [Bishop]’s ears. Speak of the devil.

“… Monokuma,” they say, hating how much their voice quivers. They hope Monokuma can’t hear the fear in it.

“Well, if it isn’t my beloved, good-for-nothing traitor~!” the bear taunts. “It sure is convenient you’re already awake! It would’ve been so inconvenient if I had to risk waking everyone else up just because someone wanted to catch up on their beauty sleep!”

“Just get to the point.” In reality, they don’t want to know just how badly they must’ve messed up in the mastermind’s eyes, just how badly they could be punished for this, but this song-and-dance is almost more infuriating.

Monokuma pauses, cranes its head up at them silently. “I can’t deny you kickstarted a very interesting case…”

But before they can get too comfortable, it unsheathes its claws, brandishing them in front of [Bishop]’s faces.

“And you got the wrong person killed. What do you think I should make of that, hm?”

Seconds pass as they rack their mind for something to say, something that should be able to postpone this cruel (deserved) judgement.

“… Why do you care?”

They force their voice to come out even, which is made easier because of their genuine curiosity.

“You didn’t care about Hifumi or Naoki. You’ve never shown any interest in getting anyone in particular killed before, so why does it matter whether Katsumi died or not?”

“… It doesn’t.” Monokuma retracts its claws as it says that, and [Bishop] can’t help but note how different its voice sounds than it does normally, like how it was at the start of the class trial.

… Like somebody’s speaking to them.

They blink, and instantly realize something — they’re speaking directly with the mastermind. It’s the only thing that makes sense. Maybe while they’re here, [Bishop] can try to get a bit more information out of them.

Deciding to go straight for the throat, they ask: “Then if that’s the case, who wrote that letter to me?”

“… Nobody important. Someone who feels like meddling,” the mastermind responds, casual despite the venomous way they spit out that last word. ‘Nobody important’, they say, despite the fact this other person is the only reason they’re even cooperating with them in the first place…

Maybe even more concerning is the fact there’s someone else working with the mastermind. Probably not that other traitor they mentioned at the trial, if their own ‘alliance’ is a good frame of reference, but someone who actively wants to see them die…

“And what about that other traitor you mentioned earlier? Why are they working with you?” If that person is anything like them, maybe they could try reaching out to them and make a plan to work together. Obviously, it’s extremely unlikely the mastermind will just confirm who they are for [Bishop], but maybe they can deduce that with some clues.

Monokuma waves its paw. “Oh, them? To be honest, they’re the last person I want to be helping out. They don’t even have the decency to help out like you!”

“… It doesn’t sound like they’re acting as a traitor. It seems more like they’re benefiting off of you. Why?”

“Well, maybe calling them a ‘traitor’ is a bit hyperbolic. They have a perk to start them off, sure, but they’re basically as helpless as all of you!”

They feel selfish even thinking about this, but hearing Monokuma bring that up reminds them of someone else it said during the trial. “Aren’t I supposed to be getting something out of this too? What exactly am I getting out of this?”

“Asking the important questions, hm? You may not have done your job right, but I guess any effort at all needs to be rewarded.

“In that case… as long as you’re looking out for me, I’ll look out for you!”

They raise an eyebrow. “Which means…?”

“Oh, nothing big — just immunity.”

They freeze. There’s only so many ways that statement can be interpreted, but with what it just said earlier… only one conclusion makes sense.

Immunity in a killing game must mean immunity from death.

Some selfish part of [Bishop] fills them with relief at the idea they can avoid the fate that four of them have already succumbed to (two of which they caused, that they're responsible for), but their head advises them to take caution. “… You’re doing the same thing your accomplice was trying to do earlier. Trying to get certain people to outlast others… what’s the point? If they’re nobody important, why were you trying to kill me just minutes ago over their plan?”

“Details, shmetails! Haven’t you ever heard that you shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth?” Monokuma asks forcefully.

It’s odd how they can’t get an answer about that. How the mastermind badmouths this accomplice of theirs, and yet runs with their plans anyways… shouldn’t they have the power to act by themself?

… Unless this ‘accomplice’ of theirs is more powerful than they’re letting on.

“Got nothing to say?” Monokuma tilts its head. “I guess even you can’t argue with an offer like this. If that’s the case, I’ll be taking my leave!”

And just like that, the mastermind disappears.

They’re… safe. Even as everyone around them continues to die, as their classmates continue to bleed and die and be executed, they’ll still be there to witness it all.

… Assuming whoever else they’re working with won’t want me dead next.

I know all this, but at the same time, all of the important details are still a mystery.

What do I do now?

[Bishop] leaves the room.

 

 

 

 

 

 

"You know, I think I really underestimated you, [King]-kun."

 

"…"

 

"Normally, I'd be really mad at you by now. Messing up my plan, getting Tsuyoshi-kun killed ahead of schedule…"

"Even that little slip-up of yours during the trial could've been bad if somebody caught onto that."

"But do you know what Okabe-san told me when the broadcast ended?"

 

"…"

 

"We ended up getting more viewers in this chapter alone than we had by the time last season ended."

"I think your acting was a key part of that, if I had to guess."

"Whatever you're doing, keep it up!"

 

"…"

"… It wasn't supposed to go like that though."

"First Naoki, now Hitomi — nothing's going the way it's supposed to. I didn't even know Tsuyoshi was the blackened."

 

"You didn't check the cameras? Well, I guess that's one way to add realism…"

"But if it helps… nobody really cares."

 

"What?"

 

"About the script, I mean."

"Okabe-san chewed me out about it last time, but today he was even praising you and me. You know why?"

"He couldn't care less about Hifumi-san or Naoki-kun or whoever. He was just scared we — or, more accurately, you — would put him in the red. Although I won't lie, I was definitely starting to lose faith in you too…"

"Suits like him are fickle, [King]-kun. At the end of the day, he'll never care as much about the characters as you or me."

 

"… Did he make you write that letter then? The one you gave [Bishop]?"

 

"… That's besides the point."

"The point is — you really get them. Even when it seemed like the game would reach a stalemate, you managed to break it without getting your own hands dirty and without help from me."

"Between you and me, I have to say you're doing a lot better than the last person in your role."

 

"… It's still my fault."

 

"Maybe. That's just how the game works."

"Either way, keep up the good work!"

 

>> [Queen] ended the call. [0207-ENOJ.mp3] saved to Motherkuma.

>> Outside contact detected on unsecured device. Delete [0207-ENOJ.mp3]?

>> !admin-com SAVE-FILE

>> Enter password to proceed…

>> ***********

>> [0207-ENOJ.mp3] saved to [Files]

 

 

Notes:

(???) - (????), (?????), (???????)
(???) - this information does not exist


One thing every interlude has had (until I rewrote I:K) was etymology for the name of a minor character. Unfortunately, the traitor is not a minor character, so you'll have to make do with these hints.

Writing the mastermind's name as [King] always feels so weird, because I keep thinking of King from KTJ. Honestly, the two of them are pretty similar, but I don't think [King] would particularly like King…

That's all I have to say. See you in Chapter 3!!

Chapter 22: Chapter Three [1]: Rule of Threes

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

As everyone reluctantly settles into their new normal, the third floor finally opens up. Of course, that’s not the only thing on peoples’ minds…

Notes:

Yes, this is the real start of Chapter 3. Although if you want to reread the April Fool's chapter, you can now find it here.

I was planning on holding back on posting this until I finished 3.2, then I remembered that today was Keisha's birthday so… here we are.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

???: “… Here again, huh? You really need to find something better to do with your time, Sachiko.”

The library is completely empty, a labyrinth of stocked shelves where the two of them have somehow found themselves in the center. It was a miracle anybody was able to find whatever book they were looking for considering the sheer scope of the room.

???: “I’m just saying, you don’t need to have your face buried in a book all the time just because you’re a polyglot.”

Sachiko: [quirks an eyebrow; playfully] “If I were a polyglot, maybe. Unfortunately, as a polymath, it’s my duty to learn as much as I can every day.”

???: “I mean, nobody’s questioning whether or not you’re a genius. I mean, you got a lot right about… you know, everything that happened yesterday.”

The other person’s face falls, a familiar sort of despair starting to seep in.

… I’ve seen that face before, haven’t I?

Sachiko: [looking up; sincerely] “Don’t underestimate yourself either, [XXXXXXXX]-shi. You were plenty helpful during that class trial — even more than me, if we’re being honest.”

What did she just say? She definitely just said somebody’s name, so why can’t I recall it at all?

… My head hurts.

[XXXXXXXX]: “… Doesn’t mean anybody should’ve died though.”

She can’t argue with that, and so she turns back to her book.

The other person looks around, plucking a random book off a shelf and turning to a random page.

[XXXXXXXX]: “Hey, Sachiko? What public-key cryptosystem was first published in 1977?”

Sachiko: “… RSA, duh.”

[XXXXXXXX]: “Wow, I do not get half the words I just read here. You might actually be a genius if you really understand whatever the hell I just read.”

Sachiko: “Of course. Probably not as well as somebody like Miyamoto-shi, but I could probably catch you up on the basics of this.”

[XXXXXXXX]: “With how he treats the ‘competition’? You’d be solving my murder next.”

Despite themselves, they both laugh, a hearty noise that echoes through the room.

[XXXXXXXX]: “Sachiko. You know you can just call me by my first name, right?”

Sachiko: [rolls eyes] “You call everyone by their given name, [XXXXXXXX]-shi. Ajisai-shi’s the only one who uses your given name… you two are obviously close. I don’t want to intrude on that. Maybe you should just start calling me ‘Shikina’.”

[XXXXXXXX]: “Just because I’m close with him doesn’t mean we’re not close though.” [taps shoulder] “I mean, we’re in this shitty game together, aren’t we? We’re basically trauma buddies.”

Sachiko: “I suppose that’s true…”

[XXXXXXXX]: [smiles] “See? If even the SHSL Polymath can’t argue with it, it must be true.”

Sachiko: “All right then…”

She opens her mouth to say their name and…

And I know that name, I’m sure of it. I’ve heard it so much these past weeks, and yet I can’t even focus on a single mora without feeling like my brain’s been set aflame.

Who… who are you? Without the misdirection and the hidden details, who are you really?

Don’t I already know?

You… you’re…


 

TEAM DANGANRONPA PRESENTS…

Episode Three:

"My Resolution, Your Ruination"

 


Edgar: “Shit!!!

Attempting to wake up, I’m met with a piercing wave of pain the second I open my eyes, causing me to fall out of my bed only seconds after waking.

This is already turning out to be a great day.

Edgar: “Ow, ow, ow… god damnit. That probably woke me up even better than Monokuma’s stupid announcement would.”

Edgar: “… What time is it anyways?”

A cursory glance at my Monopad tells me I’ve woken up about a couple of hours before the morning announcement. Something tells me I’m not going to be able to go back to sleep so easily, so I might as well get ready for the day.

It’s… strange. Washing up like this feels so ordinary, even though this whole situation — though yesterday — was anything but. Even thinking about that day doesn’t bring back the same sharp grief I’d felt back then, more softer and regretful.

I wish I could’ve done something yesterday, when it really mattered. I wish Tsuyoshi had actually talked to us instead of taking matters into his own hands.

… I wish I could’ve gotten over myself to get to know him.

… Well, no point in getting caught up in self-loathing all day. New day means new opportunities, and all that.

Strangely enough, despite the early time, I can still hear some noise coming from the kitchen — loud shuffling and the clang of metal against metal. I don’t fancy myself a heavy sleeper, but I guess if I must be if Rantaro or Kaoru or whoever is always making this much noise in the morning.

Daichi: “Geez, that thing is heavy. I can’t believe I need this many pots…”

Edgar: “Morning… Daichi? What are you doing here so early?”

Daichi: [deadpan] “Wow, that’s a great question. I wonder what I’m trying to do with all these pots and cooking ingredients.”

Edgar: “Okay, I get it, dumb question! Isn’t it a bit too early in the morning to be so snarky?”

Daichi: [with a playful smile] “It’s never too early to call it like you see it!”

Edgar: “Asshole.”

Daichi: “Talentless.”

I roll my eyes, and Daichi returns to cooking whatever it is he’s making, consulting a cookbook with the price sticker still on somehow every couple of minutes. There’s a small smile on his face as he cooks, humming obnoxiously loud as he does so.

It really makes me wonder how he can even manage to do that. I mean, I was barely keeping it together the day after the first class trial, and I barely even knew Naoki or Hifumi. How can Daichi go around acting like everything is normal?

Could that be just another talent of a “true Ultimate”?

… No, that’s gotta be bullshit. There’s no way Daichi could’ve bounced back that quick when he was literally wishing death on Tsuyoshi only yesterday.

Edgar: “… Are you okay?”

It takes a moment for him to respond, his voice barely audible over the sound of boiling water.

Daichi: “Uh, yeah…? Are you okay?”

Edgar: “Shouldn’t I be asking you that? I mean, I didn’t expect you to still be acting like this so soon.”

Edgar: “I mean, nobody would judge you for not feeling well. Especially after… you know.”

Daichi: “…”

Edgar: “Listen, I know we don’t really get along, but-”

Daichi: “But nothing.”

His tone is firm as he turns to face me.

And he smiles.

Daichi: “I’m… I’m fine! Really, there’s no need for any of this.”

The scary part is how real it looks. There’s nothing off-putting about it, no tinges of sadness or barely restrained anger — it’s just normal, the kind of smile you might give a stranger on the road when you bump into them to tell them everything’s okay.

It’s sort of sad, to be honest. I never would’ve pegged him of all people to be the people-pleasing type, but I’d be hard-pressed to come up with any other reason he’d be acting like this.

… Unless he’s trying to act like this for his own sake.

Edgar: “…”

Edgar: [sighs] “Sure. But if you need somebody to talk about this with… you know you can talk with us about it.”

He nods quickly (in an attempt to end this quicker, I’d guess), grabbing a spatula and going back to cooking. I try to focus on the wafting scent of food instead of my growing worries.

From the way he’s fumbling about, you can tell he’s no Rantaro in the kitchen, but you almost wouldn’t be able to tell from the way it looks like this meal is about to come out.

???: “… What’s going on here?”

Daichi: “Hm? Oh, I didn’t think you’d be up this early.”

Rantaro: “I could say the same for you… and Edgar. Everything all right? No nightmares or anything keeping you up?”

I think back to that strange dream I had. Or… maybe “memory” would be a better word for it?

It all felt familiar somehow, its meaning on the tip of my tongue while all the context had been burned to ashes-

Edgar: “…”

I feel my breath hitch and have to force my face to remain neutral, letting a shaky breath come out and hoping neither of them noticed that.

Just… don’t think about that, Edgar. If Daichi can keep his shit together after losing Hitomi and Rantaro can still be looking out for everyone even after four deaths, the least you can do is try not to break into tears at the mere thought of Tsuyoshi’s execution.

Edgar: [smiles weakly; somewhat solemnly] “Same as ever, I guess.”

Rantaro nods, still looking concerned but choosing not to press. He simply takes a seat next to me, the two of us waiting as more people file in like clockwork. Soon enough, all twelve of us are in the kitchen, eating breakfast the same way we have every day since we woke up here.

… How long has it even been? It can’t have been much longer than a week, and yet four of us have still died. That’s like a death for every two days. We wouldn’t even be able to hold a funeral at the rate our class is dying.

… Ugh. I think I’ve killed my appetite. Pun not intended.

I stand up to go leave, not really sure of what I’ll spend the rest of today doing, but as soon as I stand up-

???: “Woah, woah, woah!!! Where do you think you’re headed, young man?!”

Edgar: [splutters] “What the- Monokuma?! What’s wrong with you?!!”

Monokuma: “Me? Clearly, there’s something wrong with you — nay, all of you!!”

It slumps over on the table dramatically, knocking Aika’s bowl off and letting it fall to the floor and shatter. Tears seem to mat its far, and… isn’t it a robot? The hell??

Aika just stares at Monokuma with a mix of bewilderment and annoyance, and I’m starting to feel the exact same way.

Minoru: “Am… Am I allowed to ask what’s going on here?”

Monokuma: “Et tu, Minoru?” [sighs] “It looks like nobody here treasures the privileges I give them…”

Katsumi: “’Privilege’? … Oh, you’re talking about the new area, aren’t you?”

Kaoru: “How do you know about this? Did you already go there?”

Aika: [skeptically] “Is this gonna be, like, a thing then? Somebody kills, you open up a new area, and repeat?”

Monokuma: “Of course! I could’ve sworn I already had this talk with you…”

Daichi: “No, I think that was just Edgar actually.”

Monokuma: “Well, to make for that, I’ll be showing you guys around! Now onwards — to the third floor!!”

And so everything culminates here: a gaggle of Ultimates being led by a talking plushie to see just what the newest circle of hell we’ve unlocked looks like. If there’s one thing I’m choosing to take away from the whole experience, being an Ultimate is almost definitely not worth it.

It’s… strange having Monokuma in the elevator with us for once. The more I focus on that, the more eager I am to get out of here as fast as possible.

It takes a while, but eventually the doors open and we’re met with a winding brick path and an almost blinding light from above.

Sora: [incredulous] “Is… is that the sun?!!”

Katsumi: [squinting] “In what universe would we be able to see sunlight here of all places? We’re still underground.”

Sora: [visibly wilts] “Oh, right…”

Monokuma: “Now if we’re done admiring my beautiful LEDs, we’ve got important things to see!”

… This floor is a lot emptier than I thought it’d be.

The second floor at least had a bunch of fake doors and decorations to give it the illusion of being nice, but this one doesn’t have much more than warmly-painted walls and paint flakes piled up almost like sand scattered all over the floor. Did they run out of budget once they started building this floor or something?

Everyone stops where the wall fades from orange to a rich golden yellow, and I look up to see what exactly we’re looking at: something that looks almost like a merch stand, built into the wall with a shutter closed over most of it.

Monokuma: “Now if you look over here, you’ll find Exhibit A!”

Monokuma: “Unfortunately for you lot, it’s got very important stuff I can’t let you look at… yet~!”

I notice Keisha’s eyes widen, almost like she’s realized something, but we’re already moving before I can ask her about that. In fact, we’re moving in the complete opposite direction, towards a door that seems to radiate as much coldness as I felt when I woke up here for the first time. I thought red was supposed to be a warm color…

Despite the, for lack of a better term, rancid vibes I’m getting for some reason, Monokuma pushes open the door with neither fanfare or fear. And inside…

Well, it’s somehow even colder than outside, but doesn’t seem to have much going for it. Plain gray walls, another door pushed back into a corner, reports pinned on every wall — the most interesting thing that stands out to me though are these large person-shaped boxes placed under every report, gilded and decorated with gems, although strangely without a face.

Takashi: “What even is this place?”

Monokuma: “Who knows? I may be the tour guide, but that doesn’t mean you guys don’t still get to investigate. Go on — there’s plenty here to see!”

Keisha: [eyeing box] “I… don’t think that’s a good idea.”

Takashi: “I-it’s okay! If there’s anything dangerous here, I should be the one to take it for the team!”

Minoru: “Wait, is this floor booby-trapped or something?!”

Monokuma: “Traps, huh? I think that could make for an interesting future motive… totally stealing that!”

Sumire: “W-wait, what?!!”

Katsumi: [blandly] “If it actually does that, Minoru, I swear-”

Daichi: [sternly] “You swear you won’t be laying a fucking finger on him, right? Because if you do, it won’t be his body we’re finding.”

Takashi “AAAAAAAAHH!!!”

Rantaro: [concerned] “Takashi, what is it?!” [pauses] “… What the…”

Curious, I come over, wondering what could’ve possibly scared Takashi that badly. I notice the box lid pushed to the side and inside is…

Is… is that Tsuyoshi? My heart drops the longer I stare at him, unable to look away.

Oh my God, he doesn’t have skin or anything and- and I can’t look at this, I can’t. Forcing my eyes shut, I take some shaky steps away from the box and try to erase that image from my head, try not to think of him and the fire and-

DON’T.

Think about that.

Just focus on something else, anything else. The bitingly cold air, the weird smudges on the floor, Monokuma’s stupid laughter-

Sumire: “T- this is where you’ve been keeping the b-bodies?!!”

Monokuma: “Of course not! I’m not exactly gonna roll the red carpet out for a bunch of ashes! I just thought — isn’t it sad that you kids have so little to remember your classmates by? I mean, all you’ve really been getting are those trinkets they used to have.”

… What?

Monokuma: “And so I set this place up — the morgue! Although it’s really more like a wax museum at this point… I couldn’t really use their actual corpses because of the whole cremation thing, so I had these lovingly made in their image! I even have spares for you all in the back!”

Takashi: “…”

Sumire: “…”

Kokoro: “… Is there even a way to properly express how fucked up this is?”

Monokuma: “Nope! Now, let’s move on!”

Keisha: “Seconded, let’s get out of here…”

Filing out of the room with a lot more energy than when we entered, we pass that locked stand or whatever and… hey, wait a minute, why are we coming back here?

Walking past it, we enter a room that we probably should’ve come across sooner: a room filled to the brim with an impossible amount of wealth. Gold coins, bills, even a whole-ass golden crown — seemingly everything you could call valuable is in this room.

Monokuma: “And this is our treasury — funding this game wasn’t cheap, y’know! Of course, now that we’re underway, feel free to take as much as you want — it’s not like we’ll have trouble restocking!”

Aika: “What the- how did you even get the money for all this?!”

Kaoru: “If this is real, it seems almost impossible. Certainly more money than almost any one person should be able to have…”

Daichi: “I mean, it all looks pretty real!” [picks up coin; holds it up] “… It doesn’t look fake.”

Aika: “Wait, I’ve seen that before! Didn’t that kind of coin go out of circulation, like, twenty years ago?!!”

Edgar: “That’s not a yen coin. It doesn’t look like any coin I’ve ever seen before either… how do you two even know what this is, let alone when it went out of circulation?”

Aika: [somewhat sheepishly] “Internet rabbit holes get weird, okay?”

Kokoro: “Better this than your true crime phase.” [half laughs] “We almost went down some dangerous roads with that one.”

Aika: [giggles] “Oh my god, Ko-chan, we’re not having this talk here!!”

“True crime phase”?

… You know, somehow, I can believe that given what I saw yesterday.

Monokuma: “Not here, you say? Then I guess it’s time to move onto the final part of the tour! I’m feeling real excited about our next exhibit, so you all better tag along for this one!”

Yeah, that’s not making me any more excited to see what else this floor has to offer. Unfortunately, it’s also way too generous to say we’ve been given any real agency on this “tour” so far, so I doubt that’s going to change now.

Especially if it’s excited about this place. Better to get it over with, I guess…

Without a hint of excitement, we march to the darkest corner of the floor, stopping just shy of where the hall starts looking more like stone than anything else. The path seems to split further on, but Monokuma seems to find it good enough to stop here.

Sora: “Why are we stopping here? We haven’t even reached the next room?”

Monokuma: “Well, you see, if I didn’t stop you here, you might never have reached the next room… which would be a shame, because I don’t want you getting so turned around you miss out on the fourth floor!”

Daichi: “Except you didn’t open up the fourth floor though? I’m also not seeing any rooms either.”

Monokuma: “True! And that’s because… well, you might be able to say there is no final room.”

T. Then? What are we doing here???

Keisha: “Did… did you build some sort of labyrinth here? Underground?”

Monokuma: “Exactly! And let’s just say there might be a… prize awaiting the first person to get to the heart of it. I wonder, just what it could be? Infinitely despairing possibilities await!”

Monokuma: “Don’t feel the need to speedrun it though — that’d be so boring! Take your time! If you do, it might… contextualize the situation a little better, if you catch my drift.”

Monokuma: “But that’s it from me! Feel free to enjoy the rest of your days…”

With that, it disappears. Sora casually starts to stride towards the labyrinth, only to be pulled back by Rantaro.

Rantaro: “We’re not going in there.”

Sora: “But… why?”

Katsumi: “Because it’s so obviously the next motive? Why else would Monokuma open this place up, and then tell us to wait before exploring it — it’s probably gonna drop a bomb there or something for us to use.”

Sora: “But, counterpoint: if it’s ‘so obviously the next motive’, why aren’t we dealing with it right now? Like, if there’s actually a bomb there, shouldn’t we blow it up before it blows us up?”

Minoru: “We don’t know if there’s a bomb or motive or whatever in there, don’t talk like it’s inevitable or something.”

He starts to tear up weirdly enough, although a moment of thought is just enough to make it finally click for me. The last time Monokuma tried to rush us with the motive, it literally ended with Hitomi’s death. Of course he doesn’t want things to repeat themselves.

Daichi hovers over his shoulder, a conveniently timely tissue in his hand that Minoru gladly takes.

Rantaro: “Let’s not work ourselves up everyone. If it was a motive, Monokuma would’ve said so. Even if it’s suspicious… we don’t need to jump to the worst conclusion, okay?”

Rantaro: “We’re going to drive ourselves crazy if we assign so much importance to everything Monokuma says. Even if it is a motive, so what? I’m hoping we all know better than interacting with it.”

Sora: [narrows eyes] “… Well, I guess you do have a point. You can’t set off a bomb you never find!”

Kaoru: [shakes head] “Which one of you came up with that ridiculous idea, I swear?”

Kaoru: “Let’s disperse, shall we?”

Everyone at least seems to be in agreement on that simple fact. We decide to head back into the elevator, notably a bit livelier than when we came, and it stops… on the second floor? Who would want to be here?

Just Katsumi, it seems like.

… That last trial probably had an effect on them too, right? Has anyone even talked with them yet?

Before the doors close, I manage to slip through with just enough space to enter the second floor and start tailing Katsumi. I’m only now realizing that I don’t exactly have a plan as to how to approach this…

Katsumi: “… So are you going to get something to read or what?”

Well, fuck it, who needs a plan?

Edgar: “I mean, doesn’t really look like you’re here to read either.”

Katsumi: “Well, I was obviously hoping you’d come along to talk with me. Well, nice talk!”

Edgar: “Hey, hold on! I just wanted to check in on you!”

Katsumi: “Does it look like I’m not doing okay?”

Edgar: “I- I don’t know?? Are you ever doing okay?”

I can’t tell whether their silence at that is supposed to be an answer, or just a sign of growing frustration.

Edgar: “I’m just saying, I get if you’re not feeling okay after everything. You-”

Katsumi: “Ooooh, I get what’s going on here.”

Katsumi: “You feel sorry for me, don’t you? You think just because she died, I’ll fall apart and become a total wreck? I’m probably coping better than you’ve been this entire time.”

Edgar: “Just because nobody thinks anything’s wrong doesn’t mean that’s true. I mean, Daichi’s acting like nothing’s changed, do you believe that?”

Katsumi: “I mean, he is sort of an airhead…”

Edgar: [sighs] “You don’t have to be a contrarian all the time, you know. The fact you’re even doing that in the first place proves you don’t buy it either, right?”

Edgar: “I’m not saying you have to spill every little thing to me, but I am saying you don’t need to put this unsociable front all the time, y’know?”

Katsumi: “…”

Katsumi: [mumbling, almost to themself] “Maybe, but… who’s a killer supposed to go to?”

And there’s that truth I still don’t really want to acknowledge.

Because… well, it’s true, isn’t it? Even if you discount all the weirdness surrounding their secret, the fact of the matter is that they definitely — literally admitted to — trying to kill Hifumi. The scary part, thanks to the sheer lack of evidence we’d be working on, they probably would’ve won that class trial too.

So who are they supposed to go to now that Hitomi’s gone?

Edgar: “…”

I’m not sure what exactly drives me to do it, but I clap a hand on their shoulder. It reminds me of what Frieda would do when I’d go to her, whenever I wanted to vent my feelings or even just looking for that older-sisterly advice. To be honest, I sincerely doubt I can fill a role like that for Katsumi any better than Frieda or even Hitomi would.

Even so, I don't want to regret things with Katsumi the same way I did with Tsuyoshi. I mean, I wrote him off as someone to avoid, but in the end… he really cared. A lot more than I ever cared to give him credit for.

And it's obvious Katsumi isn't just a sociopath too — from what I could tell, they really cared about Hitomi too before she died. If she was able to find something to like about Katsumi, they can't be that bad of a person… right?

Edgar: “Well, I guess… you can talk to me about it.”

Katsumi: “Throwing your lot in with the serial killer, huh? You’re a smart one.”

I couldn’t have said it better myself. Still, their snark doesn’t change how I feel, so I guess I better pray they aren’t secretly the second coming of Jack the Ripper or something.

It does make me wonder just why they killed though. If it wasn't for fun, what could they have possibly had against those seven people?

… Whatever, I probably shouldn't be dwelling on that anyways — if I overthink things, I just might become the next Tsuyoshi.

Edgar: “I’m not offering to help you hide a body or something. I’m just… gonna try to be there for you! Everyone needs someone like that, right? Even you.”

Katsumi: “’Even me’? Ouch, way to make your priorities clear. Maybe I should dye my hair blonde and see if that’d make you any less cold.”

Edgar: [blushing] “Hey??”

Holy shit, I’m not that obvious, am I? … At this point, I don’t know what answer is worse.

Well, I’m not about to stick around and get bullied for my taste in men, so I bid Katsumi a quick goodbye and head into the elevator. There’s still a bit of time before dinner, so I could probably fit in a conversation with someone else…

Honestly, I was planning on just finding Sora and hanging out with him, but something about that feels like giving Katsumi the victory. I’ll show them — I have other friends here! Jabbing the button to rise to the third floor, I hope there’s already somebody up here. It’d be kinda embarrassing to go through all this only for nobody to be there…

???: “… I don’t think this is working. Do you have any other hairclips?”

???: “Um, nooo… but! This one fits!! Sort of…”

Well, that’s lucky! It sounds like those two are by that locked area for some reason, “Exhibit A” or whatever the hell Monokuma called it. When I walk over, it turns out to be Aika and Kokoro, the former with her hair down while she kneels, trying to do… something. Lockpicking?

Edgar: “Do either of you actually know how to pick that?”

Kokoro: “Not really.”

Aika: “Vaguely? I’ve watched a video on this before, so I’m not like a complete noob.”

Kokoro: [with a half-smile] “I don’t think watching videos on lockpicking magically gives you the fine motor skills for it though…”

Aika: “Hey, my fine motor skills are super good! It’s the tools that are the problem here… this would be so much more convenient if lockpicking kits were legal here.”

Edgar: “They’re not?”

Aika: “For some reason! I mean, I’ve never had any reason to need one in the first place, but if I’d known it was going to come in handy, I definitely would’ve bought one before taking Hope’s Peak’s stupid offer…”

Aika: “Thankfully, my hairclip’s thin enough to fit in the actual lock here. If it’s long enough, I might be able to hit all the pins and force the lock open!”

Edgar: “I thought you were supposed to have ‘vague’ knowledge. It sounds like you could totally break and enter if you know this much.”

Aika: “Well, I’ve never actually tried using a hairpin to lockpick before. Sounds a bit too movielike to even work in the first place, y’know? But, hey! If something like Monokuma can exist, maybe this place has enough cinematic energy for this to work~”

As she says that, she squints and moves her eye closer to the lock, moving her hand ever so slightly to maneuver the hairclip. To be honest, I have no clue if what she’s doing is anywhere near accurate, but I’m choosing to trust in her (lack of) expertise.

It grows quiet without Aika to carry the conversation, Kokoro seemingly being perfectly content to just be in her presence. To be honest, it’s kinda boring, and a bit hard for me to understand how someone can be fine with just… standing in silence??? We don’t even have any chairs here. It’s like standing trial, but more boring.

If Aika just being around is seriously enough for Kokoro… these two must have a really strong bond.

Edgar: “… How did you two start dating anyways?”

Oh my god, I did not mean to ask that out loud???? I blame Katsumi for this, I should’ve just gone downstairs with Sora.

Kokoro starts to snicker, and I can’t tell whether or not it’s because she thinks the question is absurd.

Kokoro: “It’s really not all that interesting a story, you know. At the very least, it’s not exactly something out of a romance story.”

Aika: “Maybe not a ballad, per se, but you can’t deny we were destined for each other~!”

Edgar: “Well, now that you say that, I have to know your origin story.”

Kokoro: [laughs quietly] “Seriously, it’s nothing that grand! We met… I want to say around summertime? It was pretty recent if I remember right, and Aika’s channel was just starting to kick off.”

Kokoro: “I did some digging, and it turned out we lived pretty close to each other. In the exact same apartment block actually.”

She smiles warmly, reflecting on the memory.

Kokoro: “We met up, starting talking outside of work… and things just progressed from there, I guess.”

Edgar: “I see… sounds like you two got pretty lucky, huh?”

Aika: “Yup! I mean, what are the chances you live two doors across from your soulmate? We basically hit the lottery on that one~!”

For some reason, I remember only 25% of high school relationships actually last past graduation. I feel like the killing game isn’t exactly helping those odds given one of them could die any day now… then again, that feels like a horribly cynical way to view their relationship.

I also feel like Kokoro would probably beat me up if I said that out loud.

Kokoro: “But yeah, that’s more or less how it happened. Why’d you ask?” [slightly teasing] “Looking for pointers with your own crush?”

Edgar: “H-hey! This isn’t about him at all!!”

Thankfully, before the teasing can continue, we’re interrupted by the buzz of our Monopads. A text from Rantaro informs us he’s finished cooking dinner, so the three of us head into the elevator and move to the first floor.

The okonomiyaki tastes the same as ever (although it’s got a bit of a bolder flavor I’m starting to recognize as a hallmark of Kaoru’s own cooking), something I can’t help but appreciate after all the whiplash I’ve experienced today.

Although… is it just me, or does the kitchen feel a little emptier today? Looking closer, I do notice two empty seats, so somebody’s — multiple of them, actually — clearly missing…

Plate in hand, I decide to go do a bit of searching. The obvious spot to check is the bedrooms, but several minutes of knocking do plenty to eliminate that idea for me.

???: “… is this for?”

Huh. Who is that?

Following their voice, I eventually find myself in the game room of all places. Not gonna lie, I forget this room is here sometimes…

But more importantly, Minoru and Sora are also here, the former seeming a little confused.

Sora: “Just to decompress! You know, you’ve been under a lot of stress these past few days, so-“

Daichi: “Oh, so this is where you were. Good to know you weren’t, like, off getting yourself killed or something.”

Minoru: “That’s not…”

He suddenly looks a lot more apprehensive, shying away from Sora.

Edgar: “Hey, Sora wouldn’t do anything to you. Even if he did, me and Daichi are still here. Whatever happens, you’ll be fine.”

Edgar: “Although… that being said, what exactly was going on here?”

Sora: [raises paddle] “Ping-pong. Not sure if we have enough paddles for you guys though…”

Daichi simply points to one of the legs of the ping-pong table, which literally has several paddles taped to it.

Sora: “Oh… I can work with this. Yeah, you guys can join!”

I’m admittedly not really sure what he means by this, but I’m happy to play along with… whatever’s going on here.

Taking a paddle, I settle next to the person who’s closest to me, who just so happens to be Sora. I can feel my face starting to heat up, but we’re not going to focus on that!! We’ve got a game to win!!

Sora tosses Daichi the ball, probably some show of good sportsmanship, and-

Edgar: “Geez!!”

I’m barely able to swat the ball back towards Daichi. That shot… its power was overwhelming!!

Daichi: “What — scared you’ll lose? You better not tap out when the game’s barely begun~.”

Edgar: “Tch. Of course not!”

I wouldn’t say I’m faring bad against him. Actually, I think I’m doing pretty good for someone running mostly on instinct and three-fourths of an okonomiyaki. Unfortunately, it’s also glaringly obvious who between me and Daichi has actually played this game before.

Luckily, this isn’t a 1v1 — it’s a 2v2. Sora is definitely at least on Daichi’s level and Minoru… well, I don’t think there’s a nice way to put this. He sucks at this, and that’s something I can use to my advantage.

Whenever I hit the ball towards Minoru, nine times out of ten he can’t hit it in time, which is why I keep hitting it towards him. It’s not against the rules or anything — it’s just strategy.

Daichi does seem to notice this around the sixth or ninth time I exploit this, but the two of them keep stumbling over each other, costing them even more points. What even is the score at this point? It has to be something like 25-5 by now.

Sora: “Hey, Minoru? Do you feel like taking a break about now?”

Minoru: “… Yeah. That might be a good idea.”

The two of them sit in the corner of the room, Sora twiddling his thumbs while Minoru just sort of stares blankly at the ceiling. It’s… kind of weird. They’ve both been sort of weird today.

Sora: “…”

Sora: “… Do you want to talk about Hitomi?”

Oh. Suddenly, the pieces start to come together.

Minoru: “H-huh?? No!! It’s…” [hesitates; looks away] “I’m fine. Really.”

Sora: “Seriously? You sort of look like you’re gonna cry… should I have waited for the kitchen to clear out so we could use the tissues there?” [shakes head] “Whatever, not important.”

Sora: “You remember what I said during the investigation, right? I wanted to make things up with you. And it just feels like nobody wants to talk about her. I get wanting to let the dead stay dead, but… I mean, it feels a little unfair to just try and forget her.”

I… I haven’t been doing that, have I? I still think about her.

( i couldn’t even say her name around daichi or katsumi. )

… Shit. Sora’s right. Even if I feel a little uncomfortable talking about them, it’s disrespectful to treat everyone who’s died like some sort of boogeyman.

Minoru: “You didn’t even talk with her. Why are you saying all this?”

Sora: “I mean, she was important to you, wasn’t she?” [hurriedly] “And Daichi too!” [louder] “Don’t think I’ve forgotten about you, you’re allowed to chime in if you want!”

Something about that makes my lip curl, but I turn to Daichi, who doesn’t so much as look up from the paddle he’s bouncing a ball on.

Daichi: “Pass. Feels a little too late for me to be having emotions or whatever.”

Sora: [rolls eyes] “I’ll be sure to remember that for your next therapy session, Daichi-ousama.”

Daichi: [smiles wryly] “I’m glad my humble servant understands.”

Sora: “But yeah, I won’t judge. And if anyone does, I’ll just kick them in the shins.”

Minoru: “…”

Minoru: [hesitates; clenches fist] “I… I’m just so angry she died.”

Minoru: “It didn’t have to happen. That note — it- it wasn’t even made for her. Tsuyoshi never even thought about targeting her, and she still died.”

Minoru: “I hate him, but I don’t want to hate him. I… I kind of get why he did it.” [hurriedly] “I’m not trying to justify his actions or anything, but it was understandable. And it was an accident. I get all that, but… but it feels like I don’t get it.”

Sora: “He was trying to take out the biggest threat. … Ugh, it feels weird saying that about actual people instead of chess pieces or something.”

Sora: “Although for what it’s worth, it sounds like you get it just fine. He literally murdered your friend — nobody’s blaming you for not being able to forgive him. Something like that would fuck anyone up.”

Minoru: “But I don’t WANT to feel like this!!

His voice cracks as he yells that, tears inelegantly dripping down his face. Minoru turns away from Sora, facing the wall.

Minoru: “I- I knew her for a week! I only knew Naoki and Hifumi a couple days less, and I got over them just fine! So why can’t I get over it now?!”

Sora: “…”

Daichi: “In stressful situations like this, people can’t help but feel strongly. And…”

"Can't help but feel strongly", he says, and yet the way he speaks feels so carefully measured despite his tone staying as casual as ever. It isn't something I'd expect Sora to notice — honestly, I'm not sure I would've noticed if Daichi didn't make it so clear this morning just how hard he's trying to cling to normality.

It’s obvious — to me, at least — that this is how Daichi's trying to cope. Once you know the logic behind a magic trick, it just doesn't have the same wonder anymore — is he trying to exploit that logic on his own feelings?

It sounds, if not straight-up impossible, unhealthy at the very least… and despite that, I still can’t bring myself to move and comfort him.

… God, I’m pathetic.

Daichi: [tonelessly] “… And Hitomi’s dead. She was right there with us, and hours later we found out she’d never come back. Of course we freaked out — it’s nothing like watching a crime show or whatever. It’s not like anything I’ve ever experienced.”

When Minoru turns to look at Daichi, I can’t help but notice the way they look at each other seems the same. Their eyes have a similar sort of aura about them — like they’ve shattered.

Minoru: “It’s unreal. This whole situation doesn’t feel real sometimes.”

Sora: [not unkindly] “But it is. Hitomi’s real, and she’s dead. But you still have Daichi, and me, and everyone else here.”

And something about the way Sora’s eyes shine as he says that, so determinedly, so kindly, so warmly

( it’s an expression i’ve never seen on his face, never seen when we talked )

… it makes me sick.

I walk back to my bedroom, burying my head in my pillow as soon as I slam onto the bed. Emotion swirls inside of me, but there’s one that’s shamefully easy to pick out: jealousy.

It’s ridiculous. Logically, I know Sora probably couldn’t care less about Minoru romantically. He was trying to comfort someone who obviously needed the help. But that gentle cadence, the warmth I’d basked in…

He’s never talked to me like that. Have we ever even shared a conversation as deep as the one he just had with Minoru?

Edgar: [harshly whispering] “Get over yourself, Edgar. You are not going to be jealous of your grieving classmate.”

… I’m still jealous of my grieving classmate.

It sounds even more ridiculous when I put it like that. I’m fully aware of how wrong this is, so why can’t I just- just stop feeling it??

I guess that’s just one more thing I have in common with Minoru now.

… I’m going to have to talk with Sora, aren’t I? If I want any sort of closure, it’d be best to just confess straight-up to him, wouldn’t it?

Even if he’d reject me… would it be worth it, knowing he’d say that from the outset?

Ugh. Maybe a good night’s rest will help me get over myself.

Notes:

Contemplating that it’s not this way nor that;
Nothing but words danced mid-air
And once again, the night had slipped away

- Bokura Mada Underground, Eve

(10 monocoins for anyone who figures out why this is here)

Chapter 23: Chapter Three [2]: Motivated Métier

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

As more people work on getting to the bottom of some of the MonoBunker’s mysteries, Monokuma’s new announcement may just throw a wrench in things…

Notes:

commercial break time! go check out this animation i made

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

I can’t help but feel thankful when I wake up this morning actually feeling refreshed, without any migraine-inducing dreams or falling out of my bed. Seriously, I’ve never had issues like this before waking up in this stupid bunker.

For a moment, I contemplate the idea of those dreams being some sort of motive from Monokuma, before realizing it definitely would’ve spoken up about that already if that were really the case. I wonder if this has been happening to anyone else…?

Deciding to hold off on pursuing that idea until later, I decide to wash up and head over to the kitchen. Although… an idea floats to mind, one that admittedly feels kind of important for how little I’ve been disregarding it.

I walk into the pantry, footsteps ringing out from behind me.

Rantaro: “Is there something you’re looking for here? I think I set enough salt out there for everyone.”

Edgar: “No, I just wanted to see if we were running out yet…”

Although clearly there’s nothing to worry about. I kind of forgot just how big this place was… Rantaro and the others usually leave so many of these cans on standby I haven’t even been in here since probably our first day here.

Edgar: “… How long do you think it’d take for us to run out?”

Rantaro: “That’s hard to say. I’d probably be able to give you a better answer if I knew the measurements of the room, but just going off of how much we’ve been using so far? Definitely more than a couple months. Maybe even a year.”

Edgar: “Geez, the mastermind really pulled out all the stops for this, huh? Do they really expect us to be here that long?”

Rantaro: “…”

He looks deep in thought, even a little unnerved.

Edgar: “Is something on your mind?”

Rantaro: [with a shaky smile] “Nothing important. Maybe you should hurry back to your breakfast. Wouldn’t want it to get cold, right?”

He says, also not elaborating on whatever he was thinking. Suspicious? Somewhat. But he does also have a point about that breakfast, so I’ll have to check back with him on that later.

And even though I’m all ready to do so right after I finish eating, thinking on it, maybe it isn’t such a good idea to confront him at literally the earliest opportunity possible. After all, Rantaro can get pretty cagey sometimes — there was that whole incident with the knife after all. Maybe I should wait until the memory isn’t so fresh in his mind…

Which leaves me with some free time I’m not quite sure how to spend. Then again, I figure I’m only a knock away from most of the others if they’re up to talk.

( only a knock away from him… )

Come to think of it, I said I hadn’t checked out the game room much yesterday, didn’t I? Maybe now’s the time to fix that. As I enter and look around for something to do, it becomes apparent this room is obviously more geared towards multiplayer experiences.

There’s of course the ping-pong table, but there’s also another table (for pool?), a pile of board games and basically almost nothing you could use by yourself. Like, what’s there even left to use — string?

I can’t believe this is my life now.

Threading the string through my fingers, I manage to tease out a shape that almost looks like something. A couple of Xes, then a star… by the time I manage to pull my eyes off it long enough to get to my room, I’d say I’ve gotten pretty good at it.

I reach for the door, which is already slightly open. I… I didn’t leave that open when I left, did I? Did somebody just walk in??

( am i a target? )

On the one hand, I feel like entering might be a bad idea. Actually, considering the risk of death, it might just be a horrible one.

On the other hand, if someone really is after me, I should at least try to find out who, right? They can’t attack me if I just don’t enter. And if worst comes to worst, I have a perfectly sturdy Monopad I can throw. That’ll work, won’t it?

Edgar: [opens door suddenly; pointing accusatorially] “What the hell are you doing in here?!!

Sumire: [extremely quickly] “Kyaaaaah!! I- I swear I’m not d-doing anything!!”

As soon as I hear her speak, my fear starts to recede. The panic in her voice is real, reassuring in the sense it confirms she’s at least not here to kill me.

Edgar: “Um, sorry! Might’ve jumped to conclusions for a second there. You’re fine, just… what are you doing in my room?”

Sumire: “Th-that was weird, w-wasn’t it? Sorry, I just…”

Sumire: “I w-wanted…” [takes breath; slowly, as if to avoid stuttering] “I needed to talk with you about something.”

Edgar: “Sure? Hit me.”

Sumire: “H-how do I get c-confident like you??”

Sumire: “Because l-last time, when Hitomi… w-when we had to do the investigation, you were able t-to do th-than I was, even though y-you were so scared the first time…”

Sumire: “H-how did you do it? How did you change?!”

That… is admittedly a good question, one I need to think on for a couple of minutes before I actually realize how.

Edgar: “I guess… I just wanted to carry my own weight for once.”

It was frustration mostly. With myself, for being so useless last time. With everyone else, for looking down at me, even if they didn’t mean it.

Because, like, what made them so much more qualified to investigate than me? Just because they were a couple years older?

I don’t know if any of that would actually apply to Sumire though. From what I can tell, she’s just sort of always anxious anyways.

Sumire: “I want to. I- I’m trying so hard to help, b-but… I’m n-not used to failing this much.”

Edgar: “… What do you mean ‘failing’? How are things different at home?”

Sumire: “W-well, you know, the stakes are o-obviously a lot lower when it comes to ballet. The pressure’s a lot more m-manageable back there.”

Edgar: “Seriously? I thought dance was super demanding. Especially with how cutthroat the competition can be, like the girls on that one show… I forgot the name.”

Sumire: [shivers] “True. Competitive ballet s-sounds like a nightmare. B-but that’s not what I actually do — I perform shows with the rest of the Kuroboshi Dance Troupe!”

Edgar: [nods] “Yeah, I think I’ve heard of it, but I’m not really too familiar with them.”

Sumire: “Well, you’ve probably heard of YORU at the very least. They’re a huge entertainment company, and they have all sorts of subsidiaries — idol talent agencies, record labels, and our troupe!”

Sumire: “It’s one of their more successful ventures, so there’s lots of pressure on us dancers to do well… e-especially when you d-didn’t exactly join the normal way.”

Edgar: “What does that mean?”

She hesitates for a moment, nervously fidgeting with the hem of Rantaro’s (or… technically, hers now, I guess) jacket.

Sumire: “It’s… I- I’m adopted. The head of the troupe… sh-she’s my mom.”

Edgar: [eyes widen] “Oh, I think I get it.”

It must be hard for Sumire having to balance all that… but even so, she barely even stuttered when she was talking about her time with the troupe. She seems pretty passionate about her talent… although I’m not exactly sure how to advise her with that in mind.

“Think of the killing game like a ballet show”? Does that even make sense??

Thinking about that, that’d probably only make things worse for her given she already feels kinda pressured there anyways.

Edgar: “Uh, to be honest, I’m not really sure what advice I can give, but… it’s okay if you’re not the best at investigating. I think we’ve proven our class is plenty smart already.”

Edgar: “That’s not to say you shouldn’t try! Just, um, don’t be afraid to rely on others for a change. You’ve got Rantaro, and me, and everyone else here.”

A shaky smile blooms on her face, but it doesn’t bring me any joy to see it. I can’t explain it… why do the words I just said make me feel so awful inside?

“But you still have Daichi, and me, and everyone else here.”

Oh… God, that really did sound like something Sora would say. Almost word for word. I guess this really speaks to how comforting he can actually be.

I need to distract myself with something else. Excusing myself, I grab my Monopad and head up to the second floor to visit the library. I don’t have anything in particular I want to read, so when I actually enter the room, I just wander around and browse the shelves.

I randomly pluck a book off the shelves, and end up taking… “Oneirology and Memory: A Bridge Between Worlds”. Looks like fun. What the heck even is oneirology again?

A cursory glance at the first few pages tells me it’s the study of dreams… I think of my dream from yesterday, although the finer details are already slipping out of reach.

It’s strange. I’ve never gotten headaches from my dreams before, but it seems to be par for the course here. Although… there was that one time the day after Monokuma announced the killing game, wasn’t there?

I remember seeing talking with Rantaro, although I can’t even recall what that was about. I’m starting to think I should start keeping a dream journal. I don’t think libraries typically have journals, but there have to be some books here with enough blank space that I can use instead.

I spend some time scanning the shelves, wondering if there’s an aisle or something nearby for empty books.

???: “Edgar? I wasn’t expecting to see you here.”

Edgar: “Hm? Oh, Keisha. What are you doing here?”

Keisha: “Just… looking for information. Whatever can help us get an edge in the game, you know?”

Um. Well, that sounds. A little concerning??

I’m tempted to ask if she’s actually planning on killing someone before I look at the book she’s holding — something to do with… metalworking?

She seems to notice my concerned expression, raising the book as she elaborates.

Keisha: “I want to see if I can try and get that ‘Exhibit A’ open. I don’t exactly want to risk breaking it given what almost happened to Katsumi that one time, and I’ve heard Aika couldn’t pick the lock, but… do you think it’d allow it if I managed to do so without destroying the shutter?”

Edgar: “I can’t say. I guess that’s probably a more proactive way of mining for information than I was planning.”

Keisha: [looks down; scrunches brow] “Oneirology? What exactly were you planning?”

Edgar: “It’s… I dunno, have your dreams lately felt… weirder than usual?”

Edgar: “Not like you’re constantly having nightmares or whatever, more like… well, I’m starting to think they might be memories or something. They always feel so familiar to me for some reason. Have you been feeling like that?”

Her expression looks a little more guarded now, lips pursed as she nods slowly.

Keisha: “Sometimes. It’s been happening more recently, I think.”

Edgar: [eyes light up] “Seriously? Have you remembered anything about your talent yet?!”

Keisha: “No, nothing like that. It’s hard to understand much of anything in my… well, I guess we’re assuming they’re suppressed memories now.”

What she’s saying definitely rings true with my own experience. It does make me wonder why we can’t remember these important things though. How would something like that even happen?

Despite how much I think about it, only one answer comes to mind: Monokuma.

If it’s the one that erased our memories, I guess it’s not that big of a jump to assume it could tamper with them too. Still, the thought sends a shiver down my spine. How does something like editing memories even work? I mean, I obviously already know it’s possible for people to lose their memories — I’ve never heard of something like this.

Honestly, the implications of it aren’t much better. If the mastermind can edit memories, just how extensively have they messed with my head? Who’s to say anything I remember is real for that matter?

Keisha: “… Are you okay? You look a little pale.”

Before I can decide whether or not I’d like to curse Keisha with this revelation, my Monopad buzzes, jolting me out of my thoughts. Pulling it out, I see I’ve gotten a new message.

[ MONOKUMA: @EVERYONE, report to Exhibit A immediately. It’s that time again~! (12:35) ]

Edgar: [sighs] “Looks like your plan’s gonna be a bust.”

Keisha: “What?”

I show her Monokuma’s message, and her expression falls.

Keisha: “Shit. Do you think it heard us?”

Edgar: “This does seem a little too coincidental, but how would it even know what you were planning?”

Keisha: “The cameras…”

Sumire: “S-s- security cameras?! H-has it really b-been watching this e-entire time??”

Katsumi: “How else would Monokuma know who the culprit is? Use your heads, people.”

Of course. It’s an answer so obvious I’m ashamed I didn’t think of them either, but I guess not having to actually see the cameras made me forget just how little freedom most of us have here. Buried underground, our every move watched with knives pointed at our throats…

I don’t want to think anyone could kill again. Just a few days earlier, I probably wouldn’t believe it either — Hifumi’s murder was a total fluke after all. But now…

Tsuyoshi’s was pre-meditated. It might’ve been justifiable (the most I’m willing to give him, because I sure as hell won’t call him “noble” like Kaoru did), but he still did it knowing completely well he’d be getting the rest of us executed too.

And now we’re getting another motive. And things might repeat again…

God, when does it stop? Monokuma or whoever the hell keeps pushing and pushing, hoping we break until another pair of us end up shattered and then what? We do it again? How many more times?

The rules say only two of us get to leave…

( will i even make it that long? )

( of course you will. you’re- )

Keisha: [firmer] “Edgar? Shouldn’t we get going?”

Edgar: “Wh- huh?”

Keisha: “I’m not exactly eager to be playing along with this, but I get the feeling skipping this would leave us worse off. And also potentially dead.”

Edgar: “That is true. Okay then, let’s see what we’re dealing with.”

We walk over to the elevator, and I get us to the third floor with my Monopad. A small crowd’s gathered in front of the shutter, but it’s only when Minoru’s the last to stumble in that Monokuma finally appears.

Monokuma: “Wow, a full house already? Looks like you all are eager to sink your teeth into this next motive!”

Minoru: “Not at all, actually… it hasn’t even been two days since the last trial.”

Kaoru: “Are you that desperate to keep your little game moving along? If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you just want to be done with this.”

Monokuma: “Au contraire, my guest. We haven’t even reached the halfway point yet! It’s not like you guys have anything else to get to besides wallowing in your misery… how boring! It’s much more interesting to watch you squirm.”

Daichi: [muttering] “Well, that’s not creepy at all…”

Monokuma: [talking over Daichi] “Sooo, I came up with this lovely little motive for you all~. It’s no MonoMono Machine, but I think it’ll do the trick.”

It claps its paws as the shutter slowly lifts, revealing some sort of stand and a bunch of items behind it. At the slow rate the shutter’s moving, I can’t quite tell what’s been stocked, but I can at least make out a couple of details:

The gleam of polished metal.

Rows of black and grey.

The deadly sharp point of a blade.

As the shutter disappears, revealing the walls shelved to the teeth with weapons behind it was hiding, I realize just what this next motive is supposed to be.

Edgar: “Is this… some sort of armory?”

Monokuma: “Well, I guess you could see it like that, but not quite!”

It flips onto the stand, pinning a golden nametag from god-knows-where onto their fur.

Monokuma: “Welcome to Monomotive Incorporated, how can I help you today~?”

Daichi: “I think I might’ve liked the gachapon as a motive instead. Can I pay you to undo this and ship that here instead?”

Aika: “Um, you can’t pay it to do anything?? We don’t have our wallets or, like, any money at all down here.”

Takashi: [blinks] “Hey, wait a minute! Aika-sama has a point!!”

Kokoro: [cringes] “Don’t call her that…”

Takashi: “If we don’t have any money, we can’t buy anything from Monokuma!” [smirks] “So basically, the motive’s useless!!”

Minoru: “Assuming nobody decides to steal anything…”

Kaoru: “And that’s a big if. It wouldn’t be the first time here somebody’s stolen something.”

Rantaro: [glares at Kaoru; sighs] “Well, at least I wasn’t the one who tried killing somebody.”

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] “At least I’m competent then. Seriously, how’d you let your self-defense weapon get stolen literally the same day Monokuma released a motive?”

Monokuma: “Ahem.”

Sumire: “I-is it really fair for you t-to be saying that?”

Daichi: [nudges Rantaro] “Just saying — if I were you, I wouldn’t be taking that from the literal serial killer.”

Katsumi: “Yeah, go ahead and antagonize the person you think is a serial killer. Reeeal smart of you, Daichi.” [darkly] “You better hope you don’t end up meeting Hitomi again with that airheaded attitude.”

I want to call them out for saying that… but, I promised to be there for them, didn’t I? To at least try to see them as more than some feelingless monster.

When they pull shit like this though, it’s really hard not to fall into that mindset though.

Before Daichi can do something rash like continue the argument or punch them, but before he can do so-

Monokuma: [unsheathes claws] “A. HEM.”

Monokuma: “I’d prefer to leave the killings to you guys, so I suggest you listen really closely from here on, okay?”

Some people nod uncomfortably, but it’s clear now Monokuma’s got our full attention.

Monokuma: [sheathes claws] “Great~! Anyways, who was it that said this motive was useless again… ah, right. Can one Takashi Akahono please come up to the stand?”

Takashi’s face is frozen in a shaky smile, his voice somehow steady as he remains unmoving next to Keisha.

Takashi: “Oh, me? … Why?”

Monokuma: “Just a little demonstration for how this’ll work. Now, come up.”

Reluctantly, he walks to the stand.

Monokuma: “All right, now can you place your hand right overrr… here. And stop shaking so much! Just gotta find the right drawer for this…”

Keisha: [worried] “W-what are you doing?”

Monokuma: “Aha! Here it is!”

It dangles its paw above Takashi’s hand, lowering it at an agonizingly slow pace. It draws closer and closer, until eventually…

Monokuma: “Hey!”

Takashi yanks his hand back, pointing at the bear accusatorily.

Takashi: “You’re crazy if you think I’m just gonna let you take my hand!!”

Monokuma: “Take your hand? Of course not — what are you, some kind of boring grocer? I just meant to give you these!”

It throws something at Takashi’s head, which he fails to catch, leaving… a bunch of arcade tokens to spill to the floor?

Monokuma: “Since the yen’s been dropping, we’ll be using money that never loses its value — the Monocoin!”

Sora: “Those look like they took five yen each to make.”

Monokuma: “Anyways, you’ll all be getting ten Monocoins each you can spend on anything here! Whatever I can give you, if you have the cash, you’ll get it!”

Edgar: “… What’s the point of this?”

Edgar: “We already have a bunch of weapons. Why do we have this now?”

Kokoro: “… What’s with the briefcases?”

I quirk an eyebrow, confused as to what she’s referring to. Scanning the shelves, I can see swords, tasers, glass bottles — it’s only when my eyes hit the very bottom of the walls, cloaked in shadows, that I actually notice the briefcases, each adorned with some letter and Monokuma’s jagged eye beneath it.

Monokuma: “Good catch! I was hoping one of you would notice that.”

Monokuma: “Edgar’s got a point — there wouldn’t be much of a point giving you guys these weapons when you’ve already proven yourselves so creative without. That’s why it’s not the only thing I’m offering you.”

Kokoro: [warily] “So what’s in them then?”

Monokuma: “Information! Student profiles, notes from yours truly, basically everything you’d ever wanna know! Or, if you’re interested in some role reversal, try giving me something valuable and I’ll see what I can getcha.”

Sora: [waves Monopad] “We already have student profiles though? Why would we buy something we already have?”

Monokuma: “Well, maybe you’re too shy to talk to your classmates to unlock their tragic backstories. Or they might be a little too dead for you to ask. Maybe they’re just a giant liar! Rest assured, I can get you some juicy, non-GMO truths… for a price, of course.”

”A giant liar”? What could someone here possibly be trying to lie about? And even so, how did they get Monokuma of all people to go along with it if their student profile didn’t expose them?

Monokuma: “Anyways, it’s still payday, so line up!”

This is giving me deja vu. I briefly contemplate ditching this and heading back to my room, before realizing that the pros of playing along with this probably outweigh the cons, and decide to join the line as well.

I want to believe that this motive won’t change anything — it’s not exactly like anyone needed swords or guns or whatever to get at each others’ throats before. But from the way I see some people linger a few seconds when picking up their Monocoins before moving on… well, it feels like I have reason to worry.

When I take my coins, I don’t even really know what I’m gonna use them on. I definitely don’t need any weapons… I think. Should I get someone’s profile? Sora’s? Putting them in my jacket pocket, I decide to push that issue off for another day.

Monokuma: [in a sing-song tone] “Oh? Nobody’s gonna come up to buy something?”

Everybody trades looks among themselves, hesitant and distrustful. Even despite all that, one person steps forward.

Keisha: “…”

Unceremoniously, she sweeps all ten of her Monocoins towards Monokuma.

Keisha: “I want the identity of the mastermind.”

Keisha: “You say you have ‘everything you’d ever wanna now’? Well, I want to know this.”

Monokuma: “Upu. Wow, you really don’t waste any time, do you?”

Monokuma: “Unfortunately, information like that is a little more expensive than what you’ve offered up.”

Rantaro: “If I gave her my coins, would that be enough for her to buy it?”

Takashi: “I’ll pitch in too! How much is this information?”

Monokuma: “Depends. Could you spare 999,990 more Monocoins for her?”

Sora: “O-one million Monocoins?! I thought we were supposed to be able to actually buy information here!”

Monokuma: “Well, you must be crazy if you think I’m letting S-class information like that slip for such a low price. Still, I’m sure I must have something here for you…”

Monokuma: “Hm. Hmmm. Hmmmmmmm… aha! Here we go!”

It threw a briefcase into the air, emblazoned with the letter C, which Keisha only barely managed to catch.

Kaoru: “C-class… this looks like quite the downgrade.”

Monokuma: “That it is! Not quite the answer key Ms. Mystery wanted, but the mastermind does feature in it, so you’ll have to settle for that until you can rake in the necessary cash.”

Monokuma: “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to reorganize my inventory!”

Kokoro: “And it’s gone.” [sighs] “I can’t believe we got scammed in the middle of a killing game. Monokuma really does manage to reach new lows.”

Daichi: “I mean, we’re not working off of nothing though. That briefcase can’t be completely empty, can it?”

Curious, Keisha elected to go along with Daichi’s suggestion. And inside of the case…

Takashi: “… You’re joking.”

Keisha: “It’s expecting us to find the mastermind with… a flashlight???”

Daichi: “I dunno, maybe it’s like luminol?”

Minoru: [flatly] “What.”

Daichi: “Hear me out! Okay, so you know how luminol makes blood glow? What if this is a similar thing, but the flashlight reacts to the mastermind instead of blood!”

Minoru: “…”

Aika: “…”

Kaoru: [dumbfounded] “… That has got to be one of the stupidest conjectures I have ever had the misfortune of hearing.”

Keisha: “Unfortunately, that’s probably the best idea I’ve heard as to how something like this could be remotely useful. Say cheese.”

The click of a button is all the warning I get before my vision is suddenly flooded with light. The scenery around me warps, melting in and out of comprehension until

all

that’s left

is

a face.

My stomach drops because it can’t be him, he’s the last person I want to think could ever be capable of something like this-

Sora: [worried] “Hey, are you doing okay?”

The words come out without me even needing to think about it, like I’m sleepwalking through this conversation or something.

Edgar: [brusquely] “No. My leg feels like shit.”

Sora: [glances down; sucks in a breath] “Yeah, that looks bad. Just wait here, I’m gonna go see if we have any first-aid kits here.”

As he finally leaves my vision, I try to sit up straighter, taking in just where I am. It… looks like the interior of a car for some reason, albeit a lot nicer than any car I’ve ever been in. The air is cool (thankfully not freezing like it gets in the MonoBunker), the seats look like they’re made of velvet… what the hell am I doing in a place like this?

Sora: “Okay, I got Hitomi!”

Hitomi? But she’s… ah, this must be some sort of dream then. Or I guess, another memory.

Hitomi: “Yeah, I think Keisha’s busy somewhere else right now… but I have some first aid training too!”

Hitomi: “Anyways, your leg’s… um, it’s not looking that bad! You should be fine with some rubbing alcohol and bandages.”

Daichi: [from out of sight; giggles] “Still, sounds like those protestors fucked you up!”

Tsuyoshi: “You say, like I didn’t have to fight off all those bastards for ya.”

Daichi: “H-hey! Don’t forget who’s driving this limo!”

Minoru: “Daichi, I don’t think you should be joking about crashing the limo.”

I turn my head towards the source of the talking, realizing I must be in the back of the limo because almost the entire class is sitting in front of me.

I remember Monokuma’s words, and mentally sigh.

Edgar: “Where are we even headed anyways?”

Sora: “We’re going to Aomori to pick up Rantaro and Sumire. Apparently, he got some sort of lead on one of his sisters there. But given the situation… yeah, he’s gonna have put that investigation on pause.”

Sora: “After that, we’ll be heading over to Hokkaido to wait in the bunker for things to tide over. Keisha has her own ride apparently, so we won’t be waiting for her.”

Something about that feels wrong to me for some reason, but that feeling starts to make sense when I look back at our class.

There’s only twelve of us in the limo. Keisha’s out, and we’re picking up Rantaro and Sumire later… but that only adds up to fifteen.

… Katsumi’s missing.

Edgar: [sighs] “I wish things hadn’t gotten this bad. Maybe then, we’d be able to have the whole class here.”

Hitomi: [frowns] “Yeah. It’s… really unfortunate what happened.”

Hifumi: “Honestly, I’m almost jealous. At least if I were in her place, I wouldn’t be having to deal with the world falling to shit around us.”

Minoru: [grimaces] “That feels… really insensitive actually.”

Hifumi: “Still true.”

Hitomi: “All right, I’m done.”

Edgar: “Seriously? I didn’t even notice. You work fast.”

Hitomi: [smiles tiredly] “It’s nothing impressive. Anyways, you should probably rest up — it might help with any pain you still have.”

Daichi: “Yeah, he’s gonna need the energy.”

I didn’t really feel that tired, but as soon as I shut my eyes, I could already feel myself drifting away, barely able to catch someone’s last words.

Sora: “Sweet dreams.”

And

just

like

that-

I was back.

I blinked the stars out of my eyes, realizing I was still standing in front of the shop.

Edgar: “W-what was that?!”

Keisha: “Not mastermind luminol unfortunately, although I’m getting the feeling that’s not what you were getting at.”

Edgar: “Definitely not! Did nobody else see the limo, and the-”

Sora: “You saw that too?? I swear, I almost thought I was hallucinating for a second there.”

Sumire: “W-what was that…?”

Kokoro: “It felt familiar for some reason. You don’t think… that was some kind of memory, was it?”

I snuck a look at Keisha, but she wasn’t looking at me — she stared down at the flashlight in her hands like she was holding solid gold.

Keisha: “I think…”

Keisha: “I think we should regroup later. To talk about this.”

She didn’t wait for an answer, walking out as soon as she’d said that.

Well, I suppose there wasn’t much left for us here anyways. I followed in her lead, taking the elevator down to my room and just taking a moment to try and process things.

I felt like I learned so much more, yet still knew so little. From how we were speaking, it sounded like the outside world was a lot different than I’d remembered — if we weren’t exaggerating, it had probably taken a major shift for the worse then.

But what exactly even was that change? And adding onto that, who were we even talking about near the end there?

I guess it’d make sense if it was Katsumi since they weren’t there, but… somehow, that doesn’t feel right. But if that wasn’t the case, who else could it have possibly been? And what happened to them?

I crashed onto the bed, tired and confused and lacking the energy to untangle all those mysteries. As if echoing that memory, I just shut my eyes and allowed myself to drift into a dreamless sleep.

It was on this day I learned there was a force far more powerful than apathy.

It wasn’t despair. It wasn’t hope. It was all-consuming, unrelenting — hunger.

Which is to say, that after a god-knows-how-many-hours-long nap, I woke up super hungry. Sue me.

Dazedly limping my way to the kitchen, I apparently wasn’t lucid enough to notice someone walking right next to me until I bumped into them.

Sumire: “A-agh!!”

Edgar: “Shit… sorry, let me help you get up.”

Sumire: [bows slightly] “I-it’s okay!! I-I should p-probably just… g-get out your w-way now.”

She quickly picks herself off, scuttling away quickly. Maybe it’s just me, but she seemed a lot more jittery during that interaction… What’s up with her?

Well, I can just ask her later. Heading to the kitchen, I see Katsumi already making something — some kind of soup? — while Sumire idly stands nearby. It can’t be that late already, can it? And either way, I wouldn’t exactly expect them to be cooking for everyone.

Not wanting to get in their way, I opt to grab a simple snack instead of actually making anything. Taking the first can I see, it looks like I’ll be having…

… Canned bread. At this point, why not?

As I walk out of the pantry, I can’t help but feel like Sumire’s a little closer than before… is she actually doing something, or am I just psyching myself out?

My doubt goes away when I notice her feet moving, ever so slightly closer.

Katsumi: [sternly] “Sumire. What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

Sumire: [splutters] “M-m-me? N-nothing!!”

Katsumi: “Sumire. Your hand. Is literally. In my pocket. Did you seriously think I wouldn’t notice something like that?”

Huh, it is. Seeing as I didn’t notice that until now, she’s either sneakier than I thought or I’m just blinder than I thought.

Katsumi: “I’d really like it if you got your hands out of my pants, thanks~”

Sumire: [takes hand out of pocket; flustered] “Th-that’s— you know th-that’s not what I was doing!!”

Katsumi: “No actually, because you literally didn’t explain yourself at all.”

Sumire: “W-well…” [sighs] “I was trying to p-pickpocket you.”

Katsumi: [confusedly] “Pickpocket me? What would you even want, my Mo-” [eyes widen; “Oh”s in realization] “Never mind, I get what you mean.”

They dug into their hoodie, and… just… gave Sumire all their Monocoins??

Edgar: “You’re really just gonna give it all up like that?”

Katsumi: “Clearly, you aren’t thinking of the bigger picture if you’re asking that. Honestly, I’m just surprised it was Sumire who thought something like this up..”

Edgar: “Great. Now I feel stupid, and I still don’t know what’s going on.”

Sumire: “I-I just wanted to make sure Katsumi couldn’t do anything with the motive.”

Edgar: “I guess that adds up. Except…”

Edgar: [to Katsumi] “Don’t you hate being accused of murder? Why would you just go along with this?”

Katsumi: “Because it’s basically a free alibi. The next time some greedy asshole tries to get away with murder, they’re probably gonna with Monokuma’s motive. So when they do that, I’ll be home free because I literally have no Monocoins!”

Sumire: “I didn’t expect you to be so… g-gung ho about this.”

Katsumi: “Trying to make me suffer, then? Didn’t take you for such a sadist.” [smirks] “Don’t worry, I’m not judging.”

Sumire: [face reddens; looking away] “Y-you’ve really gotta c-cut that out…”

Katsumi: “I notice you’re not leaving though.” [seriously] “Please don’t. Making this eleven more times is going to be so boring by myself.”

Sumire: “If you insist.”

I watched the two of them cook together, talking as I peppered my own opinions in between bites.

It took quite a bit of time, especially since Sumire didn’t really even seem to know what she was doing, but not once did she ever look like she wanted to leave.

Once they finished cooking and everyone came over to the kitchen, dinner was about as uneventful as it was delicious — so, pretty uneventful all things considered.

We ate, we talked, we tried to pretend it was just another day.

And as I headed back to my room, I felt somewhat comfortable with the idea that tonight might end the same as always, leading to another unremarkable day.

… Were those… footsteps?

I waited a moment, even pinching myself just to make sure I wasn’t dreaming, but the sound that rang out from behind my door was unmistakably footsteps. What the hell could someone be doing up at this hour?

( Going to the kitchen, the shop, to- )

As soon as that thought comes to mind, I rush over to the door to make sure it’s locked. When I make sure that yes it’s definitely locked, I let myself breathe a sigh of relief. If somebody’s planning to kill, at least they won’t be able to get in here…

Unless Monokuma’s selling lockpicks… or chainsaws…

Suddenly, I feel a lot less secure. Maybe I should start sleeping in that weird map room on the second floor for extra safety.

???: “Who’s the note for?”

???: “It’s neither a note nor anything you need to concern yourself with, Keisha.”

Keisha: “Actually, given we just got a new motive and we’ve already seen what happens when people listen to notes here, I think this concerns me a lot.” [seriously] “If you care about your own survival, you really should stop, Kaoru. Now.”

Kaoru: “If you’re so concerned, why don’t you see what they read then? Blank. Blank. They’re all blank.”

Keisha: [confused] “So if you’re telling the truth… what exactly’s the goal here?”

Kaoru: “I just…” [beat; softer] “I’m just trying to stay safe here. Look.”

There’s silence for a while and it’s hard to tell what exactly either of them are doing, with nothing but the sound of something pressing against wood to help me infer.

Keisha: “I see… that’s actually a pretty smart idea.”

Kaoru: “Indeed. I’ll be collecting them early in the morning too so nobody catches on.”

Keisha: “It’s a good idea, but if you’re trying to stop anyone from murdering, shouldn’t you focus on taking care of the actual weapons here?”

Kaoru: [sighs] “As if that would do any good. Monokuma now offers every weapon under the sun. Tsuyoshi murdered with simply a book and a blanket. Anyone could probably strangle someone to death if they found a weak enough target. This game offers too many ways to keep playing.”

Keisha: “That’s a rather pessimistic outlook, isn’t it? I think if you’re going to save someone, you need to be doing everything you can to help them.”

Kaoru: “…”

Keisha: “Uh, that wasn’t meant to be a criticism of you. I- I’m not really sure why I worded it like that…”

Kaoru: “I suppose it’s not wrong, even if a little idealistic. I really didn’t expect you to say something like that.”

Kaoru: “For me, this is just about survival. But then again, you can just call that ‘saving yourself’, can’t you?”

Keisha: “I guess. I’ll leave you be — just don’t do anything stupid, okay?”

Kaoru: “Of course.”

I can hear a door closing, paper sliding, until eventually I’m alone in the silence of the night.

“Saving yourself”… Kaoru calls it survival, but the two things couldn’t feel more different after all this time.

“Survival” here is fearing for your life, seeing death after death and forcing yourself to keep a clear head so you don’t join them. If we were actually saved, we wouldn’t be stuck here anymore. We would be outside, able to feel the warmth of the sun again.

God, it’s really been a little over a week since I’ve seen the sun… it sounds so inconsequential phrased like that, but actually thinking about it makes me understand why Sora feels so antsy about being down here. We might be gradually getting more space, but it could never compare to the scale of the entire world outside this bunker.

It makes me wonder — we get a new floor after every trial. How big is this bunker anyways? Are we going to end up running out of new floors eventually? Will we get to leave after that?

… Well, ideally, we won’t be finding out the answers to either of those questions.

( Even if, as Kaoru’s reminded me, this place is far from ideal. )

Notes:

All is right in the world, can you smell the trust in the air? (just ignore the fact half the bda cgs are done)

Chapter 24: Chapter Three [3]: Behind Closed Doors

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

Plans are made and plans are discovered, some more on the mark than others.

Notes:

This is your daily reminder you can hover your cursor over text for a translation.

You can also interpret this as an indirect content warning for French.

Also, I made an image song for Daichi! I make music sometimes on my Tumblr, so go check that out.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

???: “You’re ∗still∗ watching that?”

That voice is one I’ve heard a million times before, one I don’t even need to turn around to know who’s talking. That being said, I can still feel my head turning, leaving me face-to-face with my sister.

Frieda: “I swear, you barely even look up from that thing anymore…” [flatly] “Are you seriously not paying attention right now?”

Edgar: [unconvincingly] “No…”

From the corner of my phone, I can see… something displaying on my phone. I can hear something from it, I know I’m looking at it, and yet nothing about it feels quite comprehensible for some reason. It’s strange — the exact sort of bullshit dream logic that makes me sure this is important… somehow.

If this is all just in my head, shouldn’t I be able to control it? Focusing, I try my best to overlook all that and get down to the truth.

Frieda: “Seriously, you need to listen to me. I barely even ∗see∗ you anymore.”

[ “██ █████’█ ██████ ██ ███ ██ ██ ███ ████!” ]

That… I’m not quite sure what I heard, but it felt almost clearer for a second? I think I might be onto something here.

Frieda: “What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

[ “U██p█… ██ █ou █ea██y ██lie██ █ha█, █o█’█e o██y ██tt██g █ou█s███ up ██r █esp█i█~!” ]

There it is again. I can feel the pain strike as expected, blurring my vision and making my ears pop and hurting

… it doesn’t stop me from realizing that the tinny voice from my phone also sounded familiar. I mean, how could I not recognize the voice of the bear that’s made the last week and a half of my life the worst days I’ve ever lived through?

Edgar: [snippily] “It doesn’t matter.”

I can hear her argue from behind me, but I’ve already turned to the door and slammed it behind me. Why would I (did I? I’m still not quite an expert on the intricacies of dream/memory grammar) do something like that? Me and Frieda hardly ever fight.

Unfortunately, Past Edgar doesn’t seem like he wants to give me any hints, simply digging out earbuds and jacking them into my (his? …whatever) phone with extreme prejudice, turning it up to max volume.

This has the unfortunate side effect of making it feel like I’m taking a goddamn sledgehammer to the brain.

[ “█hut up! W█ █on’█ █is██n to y█u!” ]

Slam. A flicker, and my vision dims.

[ “Ex█ctly! Nob█dy’s pl█ying al█ng wit█ your f█cking g█me!” ]

Slam. A voice, a familiar one that seems to make everything hurt worse just by dwelling on it. The feed cuts away to another person, pointing straight at the camera…

[ “No matter what you say, this killing game is ∗over∗!” ]

And

everything

shatters.

If there’s one merit to having these dreams practically every other day now, it’s that it does wonders for your pain tolerance. I didn’t even yell when I fell out of my bed this time!

Edgar: [rubs head] “God damn it…”

Not to say that didn’t hurt. It was just nothing compared to the chaos raging inside my head right now. What I wouldn’t do for a Tylenol right about now…

Edgar: [to himself] “I wonder if Monokuma sells Tylenol…”

Experimentally, I call its name out.

Monokuma: “Yes~?”

I’m not sure if I’ll ever get used to the way it can just appear out of nowhere. Today at least, it only brings a mild sort of unease and more curiosity than anything else.

Edgar: “You were listening, weren’t you? My head is killing me right now.”

Monokuma: “Well, that isn’t exactly something I have in stock… but I guess I can’t let my star suffer in silence!”

It seems to fall out of existence for a minute or two, returning with my over-the-counter savior in one of its paws.

Monokuma: “Here they are! Don’t forget to drink some water with them~”

Edgar: “And it’s gone…”

Was that… out of character for Monokuma? I mean, I guess I wouldn’t be the first person to get medication for it, but it still feels weird how eagerly it decided to help me out.

… Why am I “its star”?

I shake my head, making my headache a bit worse in the process and reminding me exactly what I should be doing right about now. Entering the bathroom, I take the cup by the sink and pour myself a glass, swallowing the pills and downing the glass with them.

Already, the pain seems to be starting to subside, and I feel well enough to make my way to the kitchen. Rantaro and Kaoru are still in the middle of making breakfast, probably some kind of French dish based on the way they’re actually using the oven today.

Kaoru: “Edgar. How was your rest?”

Wh- she didn’t even turn around?? How did she know???

Kaoru: [trying to hold back a snicker] “… You do realize you said that out loud, yes? You’re not a very subtle person.”

Rantaro: [amused] “You could at least wish him a good morning before saying something like that…”

Kaoru: “A good rest and a good morning? You’re asking too much of me.”

They laugh quietly among themselves.

Kaoru: [turns to Edgar] “But to answer your question, I noticed you’ve been waking up earlier these days. There’s not too many people here who wake up before that insipid bear’s announcement.”

Kaoru: [frowns] “That and… you have very distinctive footsteps, for lack of a better word. You ought to see a tailor if you get out of here. Those shoes are annoyingly squeaky.”

Are they really? I guess they’re a bit old, but I never noticed that about them…

I don’t even know how Kaoru realized that. That’s some impressive attention to detail… and to be completely honest, incredibly creepy.

I’m not exactly sure what to say to that, so we just stand there in silence for a moment. I’m not sure if Rantaro realizes how uncomfortable this silence is, but I’m grateful when he finally speaks up.

Rantaro: “Ah, Kaoru? Can you check on the tea to see if it’s finished brewing? I’m just gonna go get the silverware.”

She nods, and the two of them settle back into that rhythm they do when they cook. The announcement rings and people start coming into the kitchen in waves. Just Keisha at first, then Aika and Kokoro, and soon enough the whole class is here.

( … As whole as it can be anyways. )

Sora: “Why does my croissant look so fucked up?”

Kaoru: “That’s not a croissant. It’s pain au chocolat.”

Daichi: “Which is?”

Takashi: [has already finished half of it] “From the looks of it, chocolate bread… and delicious chocolate bread at that! As expected of someone as talented as Kaoru-sama!”

Kaoru: [smirks] “Naturally.”

Minoru: [muttering listlessly; already rising to leave] “Oh, uh… I can’t… have chocolate. I- I’ll just be going now.”

Daichi: “Minoru…”

The look he shoots Minoru is overflowing with concern, but it feels like there’s more there I don’t quite understand. Minoru shrinks away, looking guilty as he steps into the hall.

Minoru: “Yeah, see you…”

Everyone’s gazes settle back onto their food as he leaves, but Daichi still stares at the hallway, looking conflicted for whatever reason. As I scan over all their faces, my eyes hone in on Sora for some reason.

Is it me, or is he staring really weirdly at that floral tea? It can’t taste that bad… I wonder what’s on his mind.

When everyone else starts to finish their food and break off into their own groups, I manage to work up the nerve to ask Sora.

Edgar: “You doing good? You’ve been staring at that tea for a long time… I don’t think I’ve even seen you drink it.”

Sora: [looks up; blinks] “Hm? Oh, I don’t really like tea. Too bland.”

Edgar: “That’s really it…?”

Sora: “Well, not just that. There’s something else I’ve been thinking about for a while… come with me, I’ll explain things upstairs.”

He takes out his Monopad as we approach the elevator, moving us up to the third floor.

Sora: “… You know, I didn’t think this floor would be so empty. I was kind of expecting to see at least one other person here.”

Edgar: “Why?”

Sora: “I mean, back when the second floor opened, lots of people liked to go up there. Kaoru loved the aesthetic, Keisha would be checking out that weird room, Rantaro hung out in the library… makes me wonder if Naoki would’ve liked that place.”

I do a bit of a double take when he says that, blinking confusedly.

… God, it’s been a while since I thought about him. Maybe it’s because we weren’t that close, or maybe I just wanted to forget everything I’d felt when he died…

… He doesn’t deserve that.

Edgar: “Why?”

Sora: “Law’s a pretty book-heavy kind of subject, right? From the kind of impression he gave me, I got the vibe he was someone who cared a lot about his talent.”

Edgar: “He was always trying to take charge back then. Trying to keep order… that does feel like something a lawmaker would do, doesn’t it?”

He nods solemnly, stopping as we approach a familiar darkness.

Sora: “Ah, here we are!”

Edgar: “The… labyrinth? Why the hell would you want to visit this place?”

Sora: “It’s… okay, you remember what Monokuma mentioned when it first got us to come here, right?”

Monokuma: “Exactly! And let’s just say there might be a… prize awaiting the first person to get to the heart of it. I wonder, just what it could be? Infinitely despairingly possibilities await!”

Edgar: [nods] “Yeah…?”

Sora: “And Monokuma’s, like, suuuper pretentious, right? You know, with the treasury and the whole vibe of the second floor, it’s just so… extra.”

Edgar: “I guess…?”

Yeah, I don’t follow.

Sora: [excited] “So what I’m thinking is, whatever’s in this maze has gotta be something really good, right? Monokuma’s just naturally showy, it lines up! It’s probably something buried treasure, or a solid gold sword or something!!”

That… actually kind of makes sense? At the very least, it sounds more logical than mastermind luminol.

Edgar: “I think I understand. So you want to try and investigate the labyrinth?”

Sora: “Exactly! C’mon, let’s go!”

Edgar: “H-hey, hold on!”

Before I can get anything else out, he’s already disappeared into the dark. Even so, he can’t be that far ahead… can he?

I run in, determined to follow after him. Unfortunately, it isn’t even five seconds later I’m already eating his dust, with nothing but the echoes of his quick footsteps to go off of… shit, am I going to get lost?

You put your… left hand on one of the walls, don’t you? And then I guess you just go wherever.

Edgar: “So if I’m using my left hand… I just gotta stick to the left walls then!”

Sora, I’m really hoping you did me a favor and chose not to go right.

After I make a few turns, the sound of Sora’s footsteps starts to taper off, leaving entirely barely a few minutes after I realize this. Should I just throw in the towel and backtrack now?

… I mean, I’m no math genius, but there statistically has to be a point where the two of us just run into each other by chance, right? It’s moments like these I really wish I was better at math — my B in that class was hard-fought and well-deserved.

I wish Hifumi was still here. Even if this isn’t necessarily a situation to use math, she was still pretty smart, however sleepy or unmotivated she seemed…

Edgar: “…”

???: “…”

Am… did I hear something?

… It sounds like footsteps.

Immediately, I realize that since Sora would not be moving that slow, there has to be someone else here. And why the hell would someone else even be here? Sora didn’t even spot anyone on this floor!

Unless they’re trying to make themselves unseen… and there’s only so many reasons for that.

Edgar: [eyes widen; whispers] “Sora…”

Oh my god, what if they target him?!

I break out into a run, unsure and uncaring of where I’m going. I just need to get to him before they can!

For some reason, those steps only seem to get louder the more I run. Are they getting closer? It definitely sounds like it… and somehow, it feels like I just can’t get away from them.

Ducking behind a corner, I decide my best option might be to just hide and hold my breath, praying they won’t notice me. Maybe I can break their ankles if they try to pull a knife on me or something. The sound of their sneakers that echoed through the maze suddenly stop.

Are they gone?

… No. I can still hear something — some soft scritching noise, like a pencil against paper. It’s a tense few seconds until they eventually, finally, move again and the sound of their steps starts to recede.

I think… I think they might be going.

Letting out a shaky breath, I let myself stand with still-shivering feet. Who even was that? I’m not sure, but at the very least, I’m pretty Sora wasn’t carrying any paper when we came up here.

Sora… that’s right, I still need to find him. Even if that other person here (might?) not be planning a murder, it’s still unlikely we’ll find that buried treasure or whatever. And really, I’m not up for testing that.

Even after all that, I don’t feel like I’ve gotten any better at navigating this place, but letting luck guide me, it’s only a matter of time until I see a flash of blue. Maybe this talent of mine really does hold some merit to it.

Edgar: “Sora! … Slow down!!”

Sora: [echo] “Hm?”

I hear his footsteps slow to a crawl, and I’m thankfully — finally, because god, is this guy fast — able to catch him.

Sora: “Oh, Edgar! Didja find anything yet? I think I miiight be going in circles a bit because-”

Edgar: “I… I think we should leave. Now.”

He seems a bit surprised by the sharp edge in my voice, so I recount what happened as I’d gone looking for him. Unease starts to slip into his expression by the time I’m done, eyes nervously darting around like that person might still be hiding in the shadows.

Sora: “Okay, point taken… Maybe we should try finishing this another day.”

Sora: [smiles] “Let’s head back. I’ll try to remember to slow down this time so you can actually follow along.”

I nod, taking his hand as we navigate back to the entrance. Thankfully, we don’t run into anyone else or hear so much as another person’s footsteps as we make our way out, so at least that third person seems to have disappeared.

Sora: “Pretty uneventful… maybe that was for the best.”

Edgar: “Yeah. Maybe we should stay away from this place for a while.”

Sora: [with a comically sad face] “But treasure…”

Sora: “Ah, but I guess being alive beats being rich and potentially dead.” [starts to turn away] “Keep safe, alright?”

It occurs to me that I should probably tell him now. I mean, we’re already alone — this is my best chance, isn’t it?

But even so… I know if I tell him now, I’ll just ruin the moment. Even if it isn’t going to last much longer, I don’t want to sour it for either of us.

Edgar: “…”

Edgar: [smiles, slightly strained] “Yeah. See you.”

Sora: “Later!”

Edgar: [quietly] “Love you.”

Now that Sora’s gone, there isn’t exactly much of a reason for me to stick around on this floor. I head back to the elevator, intending to go back down to the first floor, but as I select my destination, the doors slide open.

Takashi: “… and then I figured out they already existed! It sucked to find out, but at least it helped me in chemistry!”

Keisha: [with a soft laugh] “I see…”

Takashi: [finally notices open door] “Oh, this is my stop! See ya!”

As I watch him walk out, I step into the elevator.

Edgar: “What was that about?”

Keisha: “Oh, Takashi was just telling me how he reinvented color-changing fireworks. It sounded pretty… unorthodox, from what I understood.”

Edgar: “Why didn’t you go with him?”

Keisha: “I’m headed to the second floor. I’m… researching something.”

Edgar: “… But you’re still here? Shouldn’t the elevator have already stopped by the second floor?”

Keisha: “I don’t think the elevator works like that. It just goes in order of whatever requests it gets.”

Edgar: “So if someone wanted to go on the third floor after us, they’d have to wait for you to go to the second floor, then wait for me to go to the first floor.”

Edgar: “… That’s fucked up.”

Keisha: “I wonder if the lack of optimality is supposed to be bringing us despair…”

Edgar: “Maybe we ought to put in a complaint the next time Monokuma tries to do something like this.”

She snickers, and the elevator door opens.

As she steps out, I… feel something nagging at the back of my head for some reason. Am I forgetting something?

[ “No matter what you say, this killing game is ∗over∗!” ]

Oh. Yeah, that’s pretty important actually!!

Edgar: “Hold on!!”

I run out the elevator, following Keisha to the library.

Edgar: “Um- you remember what we were talking about yesterday, right? About our memories and everything?”

Suddenly, she looks a bit uncomfortable, though her face settles into neutrality soon after.

Keisha: “… Yes?”

Edgar: “Well, I remembered something pretty important last night.”

I recount what I remembered last night to her, disbelief evident on Keisha’s face the more I explained.

Keisha: “… And you’re absolutely sure about everything you’re saying?”

To be honest, I’m not exactly ‘sure’ about what I saw. The implications alone felt unreal.

Edgar: “… I know what I saw.”

Keisha: “Maybe our theory wasn’t right after all. I mean, do you really think there’s actually been multiple killing games? And broadcasted at that?”

Edgar: “… Maybe???”

Keisha: “Is there any person who could really set up multiple of these? The MonoBunker alone seems like it could cost millions of yen, not to even mention how you’d have to prevent law enforcement from getting involved…”

Edgar: “Do you think it could be multiple people then? Some kind of shady billionaire group would have the resources for something like that.”

Keisha: “It definitely seems like that.” [eyes widen] “Wait, that reminds me. Edgar, did you hear anything last night?”

Edgar: “No. What happened?”

Keisha: “Well…”

The sound of the door creaking open was minuscule — unhearable, if you weren’t really paying attention. Their footsteps, thankfully, were much less subtle, although I suppose they couldn’t have really expected anyone else to be awake so early. Really, I wouldn’t have expected myself to be up this early a week ago.

???: “So, you really did come.”

???: “That we did! Nice to see you didn’t spontaneously go blind last night!”

???: [annoyed] “Daichi, be serious.”

Daichi: “What? Like Tsuyoshi hasn’t told Kaoru worse-”

Kaoru: “At least someone here still has decorum. Maybe I should’ve only invited Rantaro…”

Rantaro: “For what exactly? You didn’t exactly give much detail in those notes of yours.”

Kaoru: “I’ll explain. Just come in.”

It really wasn’t that much harder to hear them after she closed the door — her room was right next to mine after all.

It did seem like a strange choice though, making the dorms not soundproof. If Monokuma really wanted a murder to happen, it’d be inconvenient if people could overhear it happening… although I guess that hadn’t exactly been much of a problem so far.

I knew best out of everyone just how deeply most of these people seemed to sleep.

Rantaro: “So, what are we here for?”

Kaoru: [softly] “I… wanted to apologize. For how I treated you two the first week.”

Kaoru: “I was scared, and I lashed out at people who didn’t deserve it.”

Rantaro: “Kaoru… of course we accept your apology.”

Daichi: “Yeah. I mean, the part where you implied everyone else deserved to be talked down to was some top-notch backhandedness!”

Rantaro: “Would you lay off of her?”

Kaoru: “That was not what I meant.” [pause] “Although… it would be remiss of me not to mention… I may have had an ulterior motive in inviting you two.”

Daichi: “You know you don’t have to murder us just because there’s a motive, right?”

Kaoru: [angered] “Comment as-tu pu- I would not stoop to murder, let alone two people!” [takes a breath; in a more composed voice] “You know that sort of attitude will only make people suspect you more.”

Daichi: “The only thing people suspect me of being is this killing game’s MVP.”

Kaoru: [scoffs] “What an arrogant assumption. Or maybe you’ve just completely forgotten about the third floor.”

Rantaro: “What does the third floor have to do with any of us?”

Kaoru: “Just think about what Monokuma unlocked.”

Rantaro: “Well… there was the labyrinth, the morgue and the treasury. Then today, there was the shop.”

It was silent for a bit. I could practically hear the gears turning in Rantaro’s head as he realized what Kaoru was getting at.

Rantaro: “Oh. The treasury.”

Kaoru: “Exactly. The very existence of that room puts a target on the backs of all three of us.”

Daichi: “How?”

Rantaro: “Because as far as we know, we’re the only three wealthy to make a room like that. Daichi, you even said you didn’t think anything there was fake.”

Daichi: [surprised] “Oh shit, I think I did…”

Daichi: “So what, you think one of us is the mastermind?”

Kaoru: “Actually, no. Rantaro’s been a major source of guidance for us in the class trials, and it’s obvious just how much turmoil Hitomi’s death brought you.”

Kaoru: “If the mastermind’s among us, I don’t think they’d want to get so involved in the game. It’d be ideal for them to remain in the background until the time is right — acting like either of you just increases their chances of being targeted, doesn’t it?”

Rantaro: “… But that’s just a theory.”

Kaoru: “True. Looking at things objectively, there’s currently more evidence for one of us three being the mastermind than anyone else in the building. And I’m sure we understand just how frustratingly competent these people can be sometimes…”

Daichi: “True. I bet Tsuyoshi must’ve been pissed when Aika just accused him right out the gate like that.” [more chipper] “If you’re not careful, she might steal your main character energy!”

Rantaro: “Daichi, you know everything she’s saying applies to you too, right? You’re just as much at risk of being targeted as any of us.”

Daichi: “Okay, so like… what then? Kaoru, you literally mentioned today how it’s basically impossible to stop people from killing in here — if the threat of basically-inevitable execution isn’t enough to rein someone in, what the hell are we supposed to do?”

Kaoru: “Ally, of course.”

Kaoru: “Now more than ever, it’s important for us to listen to each other. To trust each other… especially because we’re the only people who can’t be the mastermind.”

Rantaro: “…”

Rantaro: [quietly] “Two of us, at least. I want to trust you, but…”

He pauses for a moment, but eventually works up the nerve to bluntly spit out his question.

Rantaro: “What makes you innocent?”

Kaoru: “…”

Kaoru: [hurt; almost inaudibly] “… Tsuyoshi was my friend, you know. Even if… even if I never properly told him that.” [sighs] “I’m going to start on breakfast. You two do you want with these. Call it a show of good faith.”

She walked out with brisk steps, though I could make out the sound of something clinking and falling to the floor as she left. What could that be?

“A show of good faith”… I could only think of one thing that could be, something Daichi was quick to confirm.

Daichi: “She left us her Monocoins… so this is what she means by ‘good faith’, huh?”

Daichi: “Whaddaya think, Rantaro? You believe her yet?”

Rantaro: “…”

I could hear him pick up the coins as he mulled over his answer.

Rantaro: “She couldn’t have faked a voice like that, right?”

Daichi: “I mean, she isn’t the Ultimate Actress, is she? She’s definitely being honest about Tsuyoshi.”

Rantaro: “I guess so… here, take some.”

Daichi: “Huh? Why are we taking her Monocoins?”

Rantaro: “Just in case. Hopefully it doesn’t have to come down to this, but at least if she does plan anything, she won’t be able to use the motive for it.”

Rantaro: “Besides, we’re allies now, aren’t we?”

Edgar: “Oh…”

So that’s why she reacted that way to my memory. It’s already one thing for one of us to be the mastermind behind this killing game, to have indirectly killed a fourth of our class, but for someone like Daichi or Kaoru to be responsible for multiple of them?

I wonder how many people died in those other killing games? The rules only allow for one or two people to live… maybe someone out there’s been able to escape another way, but it’s just so hard to cling onto that hope that we can escape without playing along.

It’s like Kaoru said — once someone here’s set their mind, they’re unstoppable. No matter how we talk about friendship or allyship, once a body drops, it’s just another “us versus them” scenario.

Edgar: “Keisha, do you think that one of them could actually be the mastermind?”

Keisha: “I…”

Keisha: “I don’t know. I really don’t know.”

Edgar: “… If we found out who the mastermind was. Do you think the game would really just end like that?”

Keisha: “They let four of us die, didn’t they? I can’t think of why someone would make us go through all of that and then just shut it down at the last second.”

Keisha: “If we want to end things, the mastermind…”

Keisha: “They need to die, don’t they?”

I… don’t know what to say to that.

Because the worst part is, I can’t even really tell her she’s wrong. If the mastermind’s dead, it gets rid of the biggest obstacle keeping us here, doesn’t it? We wouldn’t have anyone giving us motives, anyone to make more Monokumas… objectively, we’d be getting rid of a horrible human being, wouldn’t we?

Even so… the unwavering way in which she says that…

Something about it reminds me of Tsuyoshi.

Edgar: “Um, I don’t know if that should be our top priority right now!”

Edgar: “Like… the motive!! Shouldn’t we make sure that nobody’s using it?”

Keisha: “Maybe, but it doesn’t look like many people are going up to see it in the first place.”

Keisha: “… What were you doing on the third floor anyways?”

Edgar: “Me and Sora were just exploring the labyrinth. What about Takashi? What was he going up there for?”

Keisha opens her mouth to respond, then shuts it. Her brow furrows and I can feel my own heart start to beat faster too.

Oh my god. All that talk about ending the killing game, and we literally just let Takashi get away with using the motive.

Edgar: “First floor. Now.”

We rush into the elevator, and as soon as the doors open, the two of us make a beeline for Takashi’s room. It’s equal parts concerning and convenient that the door is already unlocked. Weirdly enough, Takashi doesn’t seem to be here though.

Keisha: “I don’t see anything here. Do you think he hid it here, or somewhere else?”

She goes to check under his pillow, but frowns as she finds nothing.

It reminds me of that first day we woke up here, weirdly enough, although this time it’s me rooting through someone else’s room.

Channeling my entire Naoki, I dive under the bed, finding some small rectangular device haphazardly thrown under.

Edgar: [somewhat muffled] “Jackpot.” [louder] “Keisha, I found it!”

As I struggle to rise from under the bed, I hear a door open… but we didn’t close the door when we came in here, did we?

I put the pieces together a bit too late as Takashi exits the bathroom.

Takashi: [shocked; trying to keep some semblance of composure] “… What are you guys doing here?”

I sneak a glance at Keisha, but she just nudges me, wordlessly imploring me to respond.

Edgar: [whispering to Keisha; freaking out] “What the fuck am I supposed to say here?”

Keisha: “…”

Keisha: “Takashi. We know what you did.”

Takashi: “It’s not what it looks like!”

Edgar: [yelling] “You literally bought a murder weapon from the murder shop! It's part of the fucking motive! How else am I supposed to interpret this?!”

Keisha: “What even is it?”

Takashi: [ashamed] “… Turn it around.”

Following his instructions, I notice the circular sticker blatantly labelling this a “RETRACTABLE MonoTASER®: Subdue and slay your enemies with a thousand volts for the low, low price of 2Ⓜ!!”

Edgar: “One thousand volts?!!”

Takashi: “Th-that’s not even lethal! … Sometimes.”

Keisha: “Takashi, why did you think this was a good idea?”

Takashi: “…”

Keisha: [sternly] “Seriously, Takashi. Why-”

Takashi: “It wasn’t, okay??”

Takashi: “It wasn’t a good idea, and I was barely even thinking, but…” [sniffs] “But I don’t want you to DIE!!”

Keisha: “… What?”

Takashi: “I- I couldn’t do anything for Hifumi… and then Tsuyoshi went and died too. If you die…”

Takashi: [shakes head; passionately] “I won’t let that happen. I’ll protect you, even if…” [looks down; with an unreadable expression] “Even if that means I get e-executed.”

Keisha: “No. You- you shouldn’t just throw away your life like that!”

She grasps Takashi’s shoulders, and her hands shake as she tries to get through to him.

Keisha: [yelling] “If you died… how do you think I’d feel? Knowing you died like that when you didn’t have to…”

Keisha: [pauses; softly] “… I’d be haunted for the rest of my life.”

Takashi: “…”

Keisha: “Takashi. If you really want to do me a favor, get rid of that taser. Don’t even think of sacrificing yourself for me.” [assuredly] “I’ll be fine. We’ll be fine.

There was a fire in Keisha’s eyes, burning with a warmth that made it feel like everything would be okay, impossible as it seemed.

How would she know? How could she possibly promise something as impossible as safety in a place like this? It was a lofty and wishful thing to guarantee…

And yet, something about that confidence seemed to have gotten through to Takashi. He looked up at Keisha with a trembling lip and teary eyes.

And somehow, he was able to smile.

Takashi: “All right. I… I believe in you.”

Keisha: “Good. Thank you…” [playfully] “Takashi-hakase.”

Takashi: [blushing furiously; awkwardly smiling] “Huh??? I- Me?!?!!”

Keisha: “Ah- that… I was just trying to lighten the mood a bit. Never mind that.”

She practically ran out of the room, leaving me and Takashi alone. It was… incredibly awkward, realizing this, though I can’t imagine it was any less awkward for him.

He poured his heart out in a conversation I really shouldn’t have seen. What do I even tell him after that?

Edgar: “…”

Edgar: [places MonoTASER® in Takashi’s hand] “You know, I’m sure if you asked Monokuma, it’d probably take this off your hands.”

Edgar: “… And for what it’s worth, I don’t think either of you have anything to worry about right now.”

He nods, and I take my leave.

Not really having anything to do, I elect to return to my room and just… relax. Things have been so hectic lately. I know I’m in a killing game and everything, but it always feels like there’s something happening.

I feel like I can empathize a bit better with Hifumi now, the way she always seemed so tired.

Maybe I’ll just shut my eyes for a bit…

The first thing I hear when I wake up is the buzz of my Monopad. When I turn it on, I’m met with a wall of new messages.

[ RANTARO: @EVERYONE, dinner's ready. (20:40) ]

[ DAICHI: @MINORU, @EDGAR, literally where the hell are you gusy? (20:50) ]

[ KATSUMI: *guys! (20:50) ]

[ DAICHI: stfu you're literally SITTING NEXT TO ME (20:51) ]

[ KOKORO: @MINORU, @EDGAR, I'm keeping leftovers in the fridge in case either of you want to eat later. (21:03) ]

[ KAORU: Dinner's over, I doubt either of them are coming to eat. (21:04) ]

[ AIKA: it's still a kind gesture tho!! as expected of ko-chan (ˊᗜˋ*)ノ♡ (21:05) ]

[ SORA: Idk the tonjiru won't be warm for much longer… (21:05) ]

[ SORA: I'll stay here in case either of you guys come late! (21:06) ]

[ SORA: @MINORU, @EDGAR, i'm leaving soz (21:13) ]

[ DAICHI: @MINORU, you hungry? (21:30) ]

[ DAICHI: bc i know u didn't have breakfast. i don't even know if u had lunch. (21:30) ]

[ DAICHI: this isn't healthy yk (21:31) ]

[ DAICHI: and i know you have like issues and w/e, and things definitely haven't gotten better, but you really worry me sometimes (21:33) ]

[ DAICHI: especially now. (21:34) ]

[ DAICHI: and i don't really know if this is about hitomi or smth (21:34) ]

[ DAICHI: and i don't think she's like around or anything (21:34) ]

[ DAICHI: but i think if she knew you were doing this to yourself, she'd be really disappointed. (21:35) ]

[ SORA: @DAICHI, do you need to talk??? (21:40) ]

[ DAICHI: shit i forgot this wasn't PMs (21:42) ]

[ DAICHI: WWWWWWW IGNORE ALL THAT!!1! (21:42) ]

Geez, they sure made use of this while I was out. Though that last batch of messages was definitely concerning… do we even have private messages?

That’s not even important!

Rolling out of bed, I head out of my room, intending to go to the kitchen. It doesn’t look like there’s anyone there…

Edgar: “…”

Making a quick detour, I knock on Minoru’s door.

Edgar: “Hey… you up for dinner?”

Edgar: “It’s fine if you don’t want to. I was just… hoping to see you today, I guess.”

I hate how strained the smile on my face feels, even if Minoru can’t see it. This has nothing to do with Sora or anything like that, I just need to try and be there for him.

I don’t hear any sort of response for a couple of minutes, and I’m tempted to leave for a minute, but I stay nonetheless. My efforts are finally rewarded after a while when he finally steps out, looking fairly worn-out.

Minoru: [listlessly] “Hey.”

Edgar: “Hey. Thanks.”

We head to the kitchen together, fetching our bowls of tonjiru from the fridge. I reheat mine in the microwave, but Minoru doesn’t even do that, drinking it just like that.

Edgar: [awkwardly] “How’s your soup?”

Minoru: “… Cold.”

Edgar: [pauses, drinks from bowl] “Yeah… it’s nice though. You can really tell Daichi put a lot of effort into it.”

The lie comes easy to me, despite its randomness.

To be honest, I’m not completely sure why I said it. It might just be my imagination, but I think Minoru finishes his tonjiru with a bit more energy after I say that.

Even after I finish mine, I stick around, if only for Minoru to feel a bit less alone.

Edgar: “It was good, wasn’t it?”

Minoru: “… I guess. Yeah.”

Edgar: “See you tomorrow?”

Minoru: “… Y-yeah. See you tomorrow.”

I nod, and somehow the thin smiles on both our faces seem genuine, even when we retreat to our rooms to try and sleep our troubles away.

Notes:

Naoki fans eating well this chapter (me, the naoki fan is me)

Edgar is slowly becoming Nick from "The Great Gatsby", like step up buddy, YOU'RE the protagonist.

Anyways, last chance to lock in Ch3 deaths! Who do we think is dying this time around?

Chapter 25: Chapter Three [4]: Nimbostratus

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

It’s the sunniest days you ought to watch out for. You never think a thunderstorm will strike on a day like that.

(And you’d never expect lightning to strike twice.)

Notes:

Warning for illustrated gore this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Monokuma: [ear-piercingly loud] “Ahem, attention everyone! Now that it’s 8 a.m., it’s time to seize the day and shed some blood!”

Monokuma: “Though it seems like some of you have already been doing that! Good job on you for finding that treasure! Yeah, you — you know who I’m talking about!”

Monokuma: “The rest of you might wanna catch up! Labyrinth’s always open for exploration in case you’re worried about what’s there! Although if you’re really that worried…”

Monokuma: [flatly] “… You know what to do.”

Monokuma: “Upupu~”

It takes a minute for that message to fully register when I get up.

The first thing I end up registering is just how long that announcement feels in comparison to normal. But after that, my mind hones in on one word:

“Treasure”.

Sora was actually right? And on top of that, someone’s already found it??

Who even found it? There were only two people searching for it, as far as I’m aware.

And… Sora wouldn’t go behind my back to looking for it, right?

Of course he wouldn’t. It must be someone else — someone I have no clue how to begin looking for. To be honest, I’m not sure I could even if I tried. Out of everyone though, when someone decides to kill, that third person definitely seems like they’d be first to crack.

(”When”? Shouldn’t it be “if”?)

(When did I become such a cynic? When did I lose so much faith in the people around me, that even a week without killing feels more like a fantasy than anything?)

(I want to believe. To hold out hope that maybe if we can resist that urge for long enough, someone can finally rescue us…)

(Not like they’d ever let something like that happen in the first place.)

(… I want to believe.)

(But that’d be unrealistic, wouldn’t it? It’d only make it hurt all the more the next time someone dies.)

Edgar: “…”

I don’t know why I’m thinking so much about this. I don’t even get why I’m thinking this much at all.

Before this killing game, I wouldn’t ever call myself the most introspective person. I mean, I’ve spent a lot of time alone in the past, but I never really thought like this. I always thought soliloquies were reserved for philosophers or geniuses or whatever, and even though I wouldn’t call myself dumb, I’m definitely not the smartest person in the room most of the time.

I guess it’d be impossible not to think about death in the literal murder game, but… I don’t know.

I feel like it should be easier to be happy, somehow.

Katsumi… well, they don’t seem happy most of the time, but they at least seem unbothered by the game. Aika seems as energetic as ever, although I guess Kokoro might be playing a part in anchoring her. Sora doesn’t seem like he has anything of the sort, but he still seems as happy as the day I met him.

What are they doing that I’m not?

… I don’t know. It takes a few minutes for the smile I wear to look anywhere near natural, but I won’t stop trying until I get it right.

Maybe if it looks real enough, it’ll become the real thing by the time I walk into the kitchen.

Keisha: [nods in acknowledgement] “Edgar. Looks like we’re only missing a few more people now.”

Edgar: “Yes… is there a reason we’re waiting for everyone?”

Kaoru: “Why do you think? If you really can’t tell, I worry for the state of your hearing.”

Daichi: “Wow, Kaoru… that wasn’t very polie French adjective (feminine conj.) meaning polite. Don't let this fool you into believing Daichi's anywhere near understanding as much French as Kaoru. of you.”

Rantaro: [confused] “You… have you known French the entire time??”

Kaoru: [incredulous] “He even got the conjugation right… or, as right as you can get it when the rest of the sentence is in Japanese.” [arches eyebrow, smiles] “Well, you’ve got me curious now. Where did you learn that?”

Daichi: [winks] “Daily Duolingo.”

Aika: [runs in, yelling in front of Daichi’s face] “Wait, do we seriously still have Internet on our Monopads?? Have I actually still been able to upload to my channel this entire time???”

Kokoro: [walks in] “He’s joking. They don’t have web browsers — I think the only real methods of communication they have is the messaging app Monokuma added a while back…”

Minoru: [also walks in, blinking confusedly] “Internet? But… we’re underground, aren’t we? If we’re deep enough that people can’t find us, I don’t think you’d still be able to carry data…”

Katsumi: “Seriously guys, it takes five seconds to think this through. Why would Monokuma give us access to the Internet and risk exposing this entire operation?”

Aika: “It’s not like we have a phone app or anything like that! How would we even call for help??”

Sumire: [turns away, thinking] “M-maybe you could report this to the police o-online? Or like Aika suggested, s-some kind of status update to your blog? Even if it seems unbelievable, it’d at least give authorities some way to trace our location…”

Takashi: “Those were actually some pretty good suggestions! It’s too bad we don’t have Internet underground, otherwise Sumire-sama would’ve ended this game in a couple days flat!”

Minoru: [muttering to himself] “I mean, we might if the Monopads are able to wirelessly sync up with the elevator…”

Sumire: [blushes] “I-it’s really nothing impressive! I was just thinking out loud…”

Keisha: “We’re getting sidetracked. We shouldn’t pore over these what-ifs when there’s bigger issues that we can control.“

Sora: “What ’bigger issues’ are there?”

Kaoru: “Oh, Monokuma’s announcement. I suppose we did get a little distracted…”

Kaoru: “Treasure within the labyrinth… it sounds a little too movie-like for my taste, but c'est ainsi French phrase, meaning that's the way it is. This is a more uncommon way of saying it, because Kaoru's a show off.. I don’t suppose anyone would like to own up to that?”

… Yeah. Somehow, I don’t think anyone was actually expecting a response to that. That doesn’t make this silence any less disappointing, but “c'est ainsi French phrase, meaning that's the way it is. This is a more uncommon way of saying it, because Kaoru's a show off.”, as Kaoru would say.

Katsumi: “What a surprise. So, what’re you gonna do about it then?”

Sora: “I mean, we should look into that, shouldn’t we? It’s not like it’s a motive or anything, we’re just… informing ourselves! Besides, if it’s something really bad, won’t it be better to nip this in the bud early?”

Kaoru: “I wouldn’t be so sure of that.”

Sora: “… Sure of what?”

Kaoru: “That this isn’t a motive. Monokuma might not have directly called it a motive, but it acts like one all the same.”

Kaoru: “It’s trying to tempt you. It’s leveraging your fear of the unknown to trick you into interacting with it like it always does, and when you do so, you’ll only make things worse in the end.”

Aika: “So shouldn’t we be investigating then? We can’t fear the unknown if we’ve already discovered it.”

Rantaro: “No… I think I get what Kaoru means. It’s not like interacting with the motives has done us any good in the past.”

Rantaro: “Because of Hitomi’s actions, she accidentally caused a chain of events that’d lead to her own death. And even if what Hifumi did was an accident… nobody here was exactly keen on living the rest of their lives here.

Rantaro: “That motive almost came into the effect by the time she fought with Naoki. Deep down, that thought might’ve influenced her to kill…”

Kokoro: [frowns] “That train of thought feels a little… mean-spirited. I mean, you already said — what Hifumi did was an accident.”

Katsumi: “As far as we know.”

Katsumi: “She is the one that told us that, after all. Who’s to say she wasn’t making things up to make us feel guilty about sentencing her to death?”

Takashi: “She- she wouldn’t do that!”

Katsumi: [coldly] “If she had her way, she’d have killed an additional fourteen people. At that point, who’s to say what she wouldn’t have done? Testimonies aren’t exactly always accurate.” [scoffs] “You’d think we’d have learned that lesson after Tsuyoshi’s trial, but I guess not.”

Keisha: [angrily] “Katsumi-”

Katsumi: “And then we have his motive, right? Fell right for Monokuma’s lies and went out of his way to target me over it. If we’re tying this into Kaoru’s theory, maybe he was worried I’d try and off Takashi for some reason!” [laughs] “That’s probably how he justified it to himself, wasn’t it? He was just trading my life for Takashi’s!”

He flinches violently at the mention of his name. With his shades on, I can’t fully make out Takashi’s expression, but it’s clear he’s in distress.

Edgar: “Katsumi, what the hell? What kind of point are you even trying to make here?!”

Edgar: “We don’t even know if that’s what Tsuyoshi was thinking! And either way, it’s not like we can ask him to confirm or anything like that!”

Katsumi: [shakes head] “No. I’m sure of it — whatever he was thinking, it was something like that.”

Kokoro: “Monokuma was basically targeting him with that note though! It wasn’t fair to Tsuyoshi-”

Katsumi: “You’ve got that wrong.

Katsumi: [voice gradually rising] “He made the choice to write that note. He made the choice to throw that book. He made the choice to try and fuck up the investigation, and cover up his crime with that fucking blanket!”

Katsumi: [yelling] “She wasn’t even dead! If he just ran off after he threw that book, she’d have been hurt, but she’d be alive! But he didn’t even check for a pulse or anything…” [pause; in a lower voice] “She died for nothing.”

Edgar: “…”

Daichi: “…”

Katsumi: “Murder isn’t something you do lightly. Especially not in a place like this.”

Katsumi: “That guilt… it weighs on you. It’ll eat you alive if you have any semblance of a conscience. And so… you search for something — any explanation — to try and make it a little easier to bear.”

Katsumi: “If you say it was an accident, that means you don’t have to feel guilty. If it’s someone else’s fault, you don’t need to take any accountability for the tears you’ve caused or the blood you’ve spilt.”

Katsumi: “And… if you can make yourself a hero, you don’t need to feel anything at all. You can kill as many people as you want, and there’ll always be a good reason for it.”

Kaoru: “… Is that it then?”

Kaoru: “You fancy yourself a ‘hero’?”

They don’t answer at first, simply laughing that same empty laugh they did before.

… I don’t get it. Even with this… “manifesto” of theirs laid out in front of all of us, I still just don’t understand Katsumi?

Why did you do it, Katsumi? Seven people… it doesn’t sound like a lot, but it’s almost half this class. What possible reason could you have had to kill seven people before you even graduated high school?

Katsumi: “Nah.”

Somehow, they smile.

It’s not like Daichi, the way he was able to masterfully hide all his pain and grief only a day after one of his closest friends died.

… The comparison feels ironic, but somehow, they remind me of Tsuyoshi. Their smile is pained, raw.

Katsumi: “I… I haven’t been a hero in a long time now.”

Katsumi: “That’s your guys’ job now.”

Kokoro: “… What’s that supposed to mean?”

Katsumi: [curtly] “Means I exit stage left now. My social battery’s been shot to hell…”

Sora: “You’ve been here for less than an hour.”

Katsumi: “Fuck off.”

They say that, and yet, it feels lacking in its usual bite. Definitely not on the same level as they were speaking to Takashi earlier.

Katsumi retreats to their room and nobody raises a finger to stop them.

I… should I have? They clearly seem off today for some reason, and I’m tempted to go to their room and ask why, but I feel like I wouldn’t get far either way.

… god. I said I’d be there for them, and now when it really counts, I can’t even help them.

Why did I promise that? I… I don’t think I regret saying that to them — Katsumi probably does need a shoulder to lean on now that Hitomi’s gone — but how do I begin to even help someone like them in the first place?

Someone who’s lived such an extraordinary life in comparison to me, someone able to say so much yet unwilling to talk about themself… if I knew more about them, could I bridge that gap?

Taking out my Monopad, I tab over to the student profiles and read over Katsumi’s. It’s… depressingly bare-bones, something I realize it shares in common with literally every other profile. How else do they want us to learn more about everyone — talk to each other??

I sigh, walking out into the hall as breakfast wraps up and everybody splits to find their own thing to do. Looks like I’ve got some free time to kill…

Unsure how to spend it, I flip through the profiles, looking for one that catches my eye. Keisha’s does, if only because of how blatantly incomplete it is. Seriously, they couldn’t find any information on her? They even wrote one for me, and the most I’ve ever done is win the county spelling bee back in fifth grade.

Of course, we all know Keisha doesn’t exactly remember anything about her talent, so that’d probably be a bust.

Flipping to the left a bit more, I do find another interesting nugget of text:

“Interesting, yet formulaic” — what a backhanded way to comment on Aika’s talent… well, not that I’ve ever seen any of her videos. Maybe I’ll go and ask her about this.

Knocking on her door doesn’t yield any results, so I figure she must be in another room. Not the kitchen though… or the game room…

Third time’s the charm though, and I eventually find her and Kokoro in the garden, carefully uprooting some of the flowers.

Edgar: “What are you guys doing with the plants?”

Aika: “Oh, Edgar! We’re just potting some of these up to take to my room! Wanna help?”

Edgar: “Sure.”

The three of us spent some time moving flowers to Aika’s room. I couldn’t really tell what any of them were except for the ones I was moving, because of the label they were originally under:

White roses — symbols of devotion, silence, innocence…

Edgar: “… Aika, do you believe in hanakotoba Japanese, literally translates to flower words. A method of wordless communication via flowers.?”

Aika: “Huh?”

Edgar: “You know, flower language. They have meanings, according to some people.”

Aika: “Not really? Do you?”

I’ve seen them before after all — red spider lilies.

 

 

It feels like a bad omen.

( And not even a day later, she died. )

Edgar: “… I don’t know.”

Kokoro: “I mean, if she did, she probably wouldn’t have those over there.”

She points to a corner of the room, decorated with red and orange plants. It’s easy to tell what she’s pointing at though.

Red spider lilies. How topical.

I frown. Is someone… no, that’s ridiculous. They’re just flowers — it’s not like they can tell the future or anything like that.

Aika: “Listen, I didn’t know about their meaning when I first got them, okay? Then again, they pair well with the zinnias, so it’s not like I’m in any rush to remove them.”

Edgar: “Why do you bring flowers here anyways?”

Aika: “They brighten up the room! Makes it feel more like my space instead of Monokuma’s, y’know?” [winks] “Besides, I have experience!”

Edgar: “You’re a flower arranger?”

Aika: “Well, no. But I am a pretty good graphic designer — it’s, like, the one thing I actually enjoy about the video-making process.”

Edgar: “That’s seriously the only part you enjoy? Why not quit then and try to get into graphic design then? I’m sure people would be willing to hire an Ultimate like you.”

Aika: “It’s… a little complicated to explain.”

Edgar: “We’ve got time. Not exactly like there’s much to do here in the first place?”

Her smile shrinks a little, tinged with melancholy.

Aika: “Well, okay, that was also a bit of a lie. It was to be like my parents, mostly. They’re pretty famous themselves.”

Aika: “Pop’s the commissioner general for the national police! He was involved in this huge drug bust overseas a couple years ago, and he’s headed tons of operations here too!”

Aika: “And Mom… well, you’ve probably heard of Yǒumíng Fun fact: the pinyin in her name means you can interpret Youming's name to literally mean famous! Realistically, Youming's name would probably just use different hanzi with the same tones, but I just thought it'd be kinda funny to basically name her famous. It runs in the family! Yamazaki.”

Edgar: “…”

Kokoro: “She was in Vermillion Vesper? And Necessary Evils. I think she’s had a couple of other recent appearances too, but I’m not caught up on her entire filmography.”

Edgar: “Can’t say I’ve heard of any of those… or Yǒumíng herself, for that matter. Is that name Chinese?”

Aika: [nods] “Yup! She had a ton of trouble landing roles when she first came here, but she completely turned it around!”

Aika: “Mom and Pop… they’re both super respectable people. Why wouldn’t I want to be like them?”

Edgar: “So, that’s why you make videos then? You just want to be famous?”

Aika: [face reddens] “D-don’t word it like that! It sounds so shallow…”

Aika: “I just… wanting to be noticed isn’t a crime, is it?”

Kokoro: [firmly; puts her hand over Aika’s] “Of course not. It’s natural to want to be recognized by people. That’s just part of being human.”

Kokoro: “And for what it’s worth, you’ll have the rest of your life to figure out what you want to do once we get out of here. Whatever it is, I’ll help you out.”

Aika: [laughs] “Aw… you’re gonna make me cry, Ko-chan!”

A sharp knock cuts through their conversation, and Kokoro rises to answer the door.

Kokoro: “… Kaoru?”

Kaoru: “Good, both of you are here. I wanted to discuss something with you two.”

Aika: “What is it?”

Kaoru: “To contextualize, I realized we still had some of the leftovers from the party dinner in the fridge and…”

Kaoru: [hesitates; looks down] “… Well, to put it frankly, I felt bad. That the two of you were exploited by Tsuyoshi in order to go through with his plan.”

Kaoru: “And I thought maybe, if we kept it a quieter affair this time around, you two could properly relax this time around?”

Edgar: “… Do you really think that’s possible?”

Kaoru: “I believe so. At the very least, if nobody apart from those among us know this is happening, they can’t swoop in and ruin everything at the last second.”

Kaoru: “… If that’s okay with you two?”

They take a moment to think, seemingly hesitant.

It’s not hard to understand why. Even if Kaoru’s plan sounds solid, there’s a chance that it could fail. That someone will go ahead and ruin their big moment and kill again.

“Lightning never strikes the same place twice”… could that really be true?

Aika: “… Okay.”

Aika: [nods] “We’ll do it.”

Kaoru nods, giving a nod of her own in response.

Kaoru: “Good. Let’s head up.”

She takes out her Monopad to take us up to the second floor, and the four of us walk the familiar path to the ballroom.

It looks exactly like it did the day we first found it. No decorations or anything — just the same elegant simplicity the rest of the floor has.

Kaoru: “Oh. This is somewhat disappointing…”

Kokoro: “Monokuma does seem to clean up the murder scenes after every trial. I guess it undecorated this place too when it took Hitomi.”

Kaoru: “This won’t do… how about this then?”

Kaoru: “I’ll go downstairs to retrieve the leftovers from the first floor. Edgar, you can move some of the tables from the library to here. Maybe find some new decorations while you’re at it too.”

Edgar: “M-me?!”

Kaoru: [teasing] “You’re not about to make the girls work to set up their own event, are you? Besides, if you’re already here, we might as well wring some work out of you somehow.”

Kaoru: “It’s only…” [checks Monopad] “noon. It won’t take all day to do this. Ideally, we should be able to set things up within the hour.”

And just like that, she’s gone. No words of encouragement or anything — what a great team leader.

Well, even if I’m not feeling enthusiastic, I’m definitely not about to ruin things for Aika and Kokoro. At the very least, I gotta do this for them.

Come on, Edgar. Ganbarou! Japanese verb (volitional), meaning to try your best. Fun fact: the in-universe captions are in English, meaning somewhere out there, there's probably an audience member cringing as much as you are!

… Okay, maybe I should just haul ass to the library now and get this over with.

Walking in, I search for a table to take, only to find Rantaro and Sumire sitting at that same table. Damn.

Edgar: “Hey, can you guys move over? I need to take this table somewhere.”

Sumire: [confusedly] “W-what are you doing with it?”

… Should I tell them? I don’t think either of them would try and exploit this to kill, but I don’t want to risk it either.

Edgar: “Don’t worry about it.”

She quirks an eyebrow, but doesn’t push the matter.

Gripping the table by one of its legs, I pull and- holy shit, this thing is heavy.

Taking a good look at it, I realize something: this table is marble. God, why couldn’t this just be something light like wood or whatever? At this rate, it’s gonna take me an hour to even get this out the door.

Nevertheless, I persevere. Thankfully, pretty early in between the time I start and the time I actually manage to get the table out the door, Rantaro and Sumire end up leaving the library and don’t witness too much of my embarrassing failure to move this table. This might be a sign that I need to start working out…

However, to my surprise, I did actually manage to move it to the library within the hour, even if only barely. The ballroom looked a little different when I stepped into it though. Flowers decorated the floor of the ballroom, and looking up, I was able to see that they’d somehow managed to get paper stars to hang from the ceiling.

Edgar: “Wow… this place looks a lot nicer than when I left it!” [points up] “How’d you guys manage that?”

For some reason, I can see the smallest flicker of guilt pass Kokoro’s face.

Kokoro: “… We got the necessary paper from the library and art room.”

Edgar: “Why’d you need to go to the art room of all places?”

Aika: [turned away, somewhat embarrassed] “Well, the paintings did look pretty nice. Almost as good as they look now as paper stars…”

Aika: “So, you know… hopefully that Iroiro person has spares!”

Edgar: “I don’t think he would. His paintings are supposed to be personal pieces, aren’t they?”

Kokoro: “You really know the strangest things, huh? You hadn’t even heard of people like Aika or Sora when you came here, but somehow know the selling habits of niche surrealist painters?”

She laughs, and I can’t help but laugh alongside her, but…

… Why did I know that? I’d only ever heard of Minato Iroiro after coming here, right? I’m not even that big on paintings or anything!

Yet somehow, that name sounds familiar, in a way that almost hurts to think about.

Like those memories I keep remembering.

Add that to the pile of mysteries I have yet to solve. Wrecked cities, protests, “the world falling to shit”, past killing games, and now Minato… how much could really happen in three years? Every snippet I remember makes me feel a bit closer to the truth, but when I put them all together like that, I just don’t understand how it can make any sense together.

If the world was really doing that badly with wrecked cities and anything, shouldn’t there have been some signs of this beforehand? If there really were killing games in the past that could be streamed to my phone, shouldn’t there have been someone watching with enough power to stop them?

… If there really were killing games streamed in the past, could someone be watching us now?

I crane my head up and search the ceiling. I know there are security cameras here — Monokuma literally confirmed that during the first trial. So why can’t I see any? Where the hell could it have put them-

Aika: “… Where’s Kaoru? Shouldn’t she be here by now?”

Her voice drags me out of my head, and I realize that there is indeed only three of us here. It’s strange — it’s not like she was dragging any tables anywhere, she should just be getting leftovers, right? If anything, she should’ve been back up here with Aika and Kokoro half an hour ago if we’re being generous.

Curious, I shoot her a text.

[ EDGAR: @KAORU are you actually still getting leftvoers? (13:26) ]

[ EDGAR: * leftovers (13:26) ]

[ EDGAR: Whatever, just know I got the table ready so were just waiting on u (13:27) ]

[ KAORU: Apologies. I realized upon checking the fridge again we might not have enough leftovers, so I decided to work on making some more food for them. (13:30) ]

[ EDGAR: I mean, there only has to be enough for two right? Or four if we decide to eat too. (13:31) ]

[ EDGAR: Do we really need more lol (13:31) ]

[ KAORU: If we're going through the effort to set all this up for them, we might as well make it the best we can, no? (13:32) ]

[ KAORU: At the very least, we can make it better escapism. Tasks and events like these serve as good distractions. (13:33) ]

[ EDGAR: from what? (13:34) ]

[ KAORU: From the reality of the killing game. (13:35) ]

[ KAORU: From a practical perspective, things like these can help keep our morale high and give us things to look forward too. And from a more personal perspective, I suppose they can be relaxing. (13:36) ]

[ EDGAR: Yeah, I think i've heard repetitive tasks can be calming. Keeps ur mind off heavy thoughts or smth (13:36) ]

[ KAORU: I suppose it can be interpreted that way too. (13:36) ]

[ EDGAR: Whatd u mean then? (13:36) ]

[ KAORU: It's just nice to think that it's possible for us to be friends here. (13:40) ]

[ KAORU: That despite the zero-sum nature of this game, we can still come together to some things, enemies we may be. (13:41) ]

I frown. She’s not wrong, but… that feels like such a pessimistic way to view things.

Putting my Monopad away, I notice Kokoro staring at me a bit impatiently. I guess I did spend quite a bit of time texting with her without actually explaining the situation to them… oops.

Edgar: “She’s good. Just working on making more food for the dance.”

Aika: “What do you want to do while we’re waiting for her then?”

Edgar: “I kinda want to head down to the game room, but if we spend too much time down there, we might miss her when she comes back up.”

Aika: “We can just talk here then!”

Edgar: “About what?”

Kokoro: “… What about you? To be honest, I feel like I don’t really know you all that well… feels a little ironic, given how you’re always going around talking to others and whatever.”

Edgar: “To be fair, I feel like I don’t usually chat much with you two. Then again, I don’t really see you two talking to the others much either. Do you have any friends here?”

I only realize a bit too late how obtuse that might’ve sounded when I’m met with Kokoro’s deadpan stare and a fit of giggles from Aika.

Edgar: “Oh- I swear I didn’t mean for that to come out as bad as it did!”

Kokoro: [sighs; annoyed] “I’ll have you know I talk… I talked with Hitomi. Just because you don’t see things happening doesn’t mean they don’t happen.”

Aika: [between laughs] “Still, that’s a little tone-deaf to say, don’t you think? I guess ‘the loud American’ really is a thing after all!”

Edgar: “The what?”

I listened to Aika talk about the minutiae of Japanese businesses for a while. I know Kokoro was talking about my random knowledge, but Aika really seems to be the qleen (no, queen… wait, how did I manage to misspeak in my head???) of random knowledge.

Kokoro didn’t say much, but then again, she usually didn’t. She just seemed content to be able to listen to Aika.

Eventually, Kaoru finally walked in, tray upon tray of food in her arms. She laid them professionally on the table, a shaky smile on her face.

Kaoru: “Bon appétit French phrase, meaning enjoy your meal. I'm guessing most of you already understood this one though..”

Giving the girls a nod, she took me by the wrist and dragged me outside, closing the door as she did so.

Edgar: “H-hey! What the hell are you doing??”

Kaoru: “Appointing a guard. Someone needs to ensure nobody enters the room while they’re having their fun.”

Edgar: “I didn’t ask for this though??”

Kaoru: “The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few.”

Edgar: “Well, we might need an additional guard. Aren’t two guards safer than one — less room for interference or whatever?”

Her face seems to cycle through several emotions quickly — irritation, annoyance, consideration — until she finally (albeit a bit reluctantly) nods.

Kaoru: “Fine.”

The two of us sit outside the ballroom door for some time. Occasionally, I see some people come by — usually to enter the library, though I do notice Keisha going into that locked room — but nobody seems to really question what we’re doing here besides giving us a strange look.

I can hear music from behind the door if I listen. Did they manage to get their Monopads to play that music, or are they singing? I can’t tell.

With not much to do while they’re partying, I let my mind wander. For some reason, I can’t help but wonder about Hope’s Peak. If we’d ever done some kind of prom or school dance or anything like that sometime in those three years.

… Do Japanese schools even do prom? I wouldn’t know — Hope’s Peak would’ve been my first time attending a school here.

I can almost imagine it in my head right now — a large auditorium, glitzy, completely decked out. Aika and Kokoro would definitely be dancing together. Something like this does seem like it’d be up Kaoru’s alley — maybe she’d talk Tsuyoshi into dancing with her, or maybe she’d just settle with Takashi, even if it’s admittedly getting harder to picture him with anyone but Keisha.

And Sora…

But even so… I know if I tell him now, I’ll just ruin the moment. Even if it isn’t going to last much longer, I don’t want to sour it for either of us.

… I wonder if he already knows. Besides that weird flashback light we got, I haven’t heard anyone else talking about recovering memories the same way I’ve been. Then again, Kokoro did bring up a valid point — just because I can’t confirm it doesn’t mean it’s not happening.

Would it be better that way? I won’t lie that it’d take some of the weight off my chest, having to confess that to him. But then again, why would he just keep that to himself considering how open he normally is? Embarrassment? Would he also just not know what to do?

Or would this just prove how uninterested he’d be in humoring an idea like that? Humoring us.

Kaoru: [sharply] “Edgar!

I flinch. Was that angrier than normal, or was that just me?

Kaoru: “… I think they’re done in there. Help yourself if they’ve left anything.”

And just like that, she’s already headed to the elevator.

Entering the ballroom, I see Aika and Kokoro sitting against a wall, sharing… muffins.

Edgar: “Are those almond?”

Aika: “More like frozen almond, but yeah. Want some? They’ve gotten a lot warmer since she brought them.”

I nod, approaching the food trays. They’ve done a number on it, but there’s still quite a bit left. I reach out to grab one, but stop as I remember something.

… Minoru was the one to make these, wasn’t he? Maybe he’ll be more receptive to food if it’s something he made.

I decide to take the entire tray with me as I head down to the first floor. Before I can head to his room though, I’m immediately met with the smell of smoke.

Edgar: [yelling] “What the hell?! Is something burning??”

I immediately rush over to the kitchen, where it seems Takashi’s had the same idea. I can see the oven light on, but can’t quite make out what’s inside. Whatever it is, it definitely doesn’t look like a tray or even food.

Takashi: “Daichi, turn that off!”

When he doesn’t even lift a finger to move, it’s Takashi who ends up turning the oven off. Curiously, I open it up and…

Edgar: [exasperated] “Why exactly did you feel the need to put books in the oven? They’re completely burnt…”

Takashi: “It’s a good thing there’s nothing against property damage in the rules… there’s probably other ways to stick it to Monokuma.”

Daichi: [dully] “… It wasn’t to stick it to Monokuma.”

Takashi: “Then why?”

Daichi: “… His room was still open, you know.”

Daichi: “Seeing all that stuff on the ground… it just reminded me of him.”

Daichi: “… It was pissing me off.”

Takashi: [seriously; rolling eyes (maybe?)] “That sounds kind of childish.”

Edgar: “Takashi! You can’t just say that!”

Takashi: “He shouldn’t just start burning shit at the reminder of one guy.”

Daichi: [dismissively] “Okay, Takashi-hakuba-no-kishi Japanese word, translates to white knight. I personally wouldn't call Takashi this, given that he completely failed to save Hifumi, but I guess Daichi's too busy failing to cope to really think that through..”

He shrinks back at the honorific, its meaning obvious to us.

Takashi: [winces] “That was different.”

Daichi: “… Yeah, you’re right.” [takes off sunglasses; stares straight at Takashi] “When Hitomi died, I didn’t jump straight to replacing her with some random girl.”

Takashi: “What the- I don’t do that! I cared about Hifumi! And I care about Keisha too!”

Daichi: “When’s the last time you even thought about her? You’re coming in here getting mad at me for messing with Tsuyoshi’s stuff, but you don’t speak up when Rantaro’s slandering her?”

Edgar: “Daichi, everyone deals with this stuff differently. Don’t get on Takashi’s case for grieving differently than you.”

Daichi: [scoffs] “He’s not even grieving.”

Takashi grits his teeth, voice rising as he looks up at Daichi.

Takashi: “Y-yes, I am?? Just because I don’t want to think every day how much I failed her doesn’t mean I’m not grieving!”

Takashi: “And- where the hell do you get off saying this?! I have to deal with that and Tsuyoshi’s death, fuck off!!”

Daichi: “And both of them just happen to be killers.” [smiles] “Guess we know who to point fingers at the next time someone shows up dead~! Hey Edgar, who do you think he’d lust after then? Personally, my guess is Sumire, but-”

Edgar: [coldly] “Daichi. Shut. Up.

He scowls and I hope that’ll be the end of it, but what I don’t expect is for Takashi to speak up, voice dangerously level.

Takashi: “You’re seriously gonna say that to me, and then turn around and act like you’re the only one hurting here? If anything, you’re being like Katsumi, you hypocrite!”

Takashi: [suddenly yelling] “You knew her for almost a WEEK. Don’t act like you’re the only one allowed to be sad she died when there’s people who knew her for her whole life that’ll have to deal with that when we get out of here!!”

There’s a glint in Daichi’s eyes as he looks down at Takashi that I can’t help but shrink away from when I notice it. It makes me freeze up with some primal fear or something — something about him just screams danger.

We lock eyes though, and that glint lessens, settling into something cooler.

Daichi: “…”

Daichi: “Do you know why she was a statistician?”

Takashi: “… Huh?”

Daichi: “I mean, she obviously hated it, didn’t she? Completely burnt her out and messed up her sleep schedule, but she still did it for three companies. Why do you think she’d put herself through that?”

Takashi: “… Why?”

Daichi: “Yeah, you’d like to know, wouldn’t you?”

Daichi: [coldly] “You didn’t know shit about Hifumi. You couldn’t even be bothered to find out why she always seemed so miserable before she died.”

Daichi: “I know more about Hitomi than you’ll ever know about Hifumi. Hell, I know more about Hifumi because-”

Takashi: “What’s her talent then?”

Takashi: “Keisha’s, I mean. Because you know sooo much about everyone, why don’t you tell us that then?”

Takashi seems almost triumphant for a second, confident he’s stumped Daichi. And Daichi… he doesn’t look perturbed in the slightest. His face is completely unchanged, still holding that same confidence despite his silence.

Could he actually know?

Daichi: “…”

Daichi: “You’ll find out. Try asking her about it.”

Takashi: “Shows what you know. She doesn’t even remember anything about her talent.”

Daichi: “Well, sorry I’m not the Ultimate Clairvoyant. Why don’t you go ask him about it instead?”

And just like that, he sounds completely normal again. Neither me nor Takashi get much time to process this before he completely dips. I don’t think I’ll ever get used to how quickly he changes face like that.

It reminds me of Katsumi, in a way. After all, didn’t they do something like that just this morning at breakfast.

It makes me wonder… just how well do I know Daichi anyways?

… Maybe I’ll ask him about that tomorrow.

Edgar: “Are you okay, Takashi?”

Takashi: “I guess, just…” [hesitates, looks down] “Do you think I’m a bad person?”

Takashi: “I- it just seems like every time I get close to someone, they die. And they’re always the killer, like he said.” [faster] “A-and then I got that taser, and I could’ve killed someone, and I still wish I had it!”

Takashi: [crying] “I don’t want Keisha to die like that!! And she’s already such a big target because of her talent and the motive and everything! What am I supposed to do for her?!!”

He’s practically choking on his sobs now, sitting on the kitchen floor. And despite his pitiful state, something about him… scares me.

It takes me a minute to place it, but it makes me think about what Kaoru texted me, only a handful of hours ago, about distractions and the way they keep your morale up. Is this what happens when you finally reach the cold, unfeeling truth?

There’s only so much you can do to protect yourself here. You can lock your doors at night and keep to yourself, but anyone could still kill you if they’re lucky or smart enough.

We’re all just at the mercy of Monokuma’s whims. In a way, I think we all knew this from the start — nobody really pushed for escape all that hard after the first day. The best we could hope for was coexistence.

Naoki was hoping if he pushed himself hard enough, that we could all just forget we were even players and wait the clock out. He died.

Hitomi was hoping if she could just lend a helping hand to everyone, no matter how bad their secret was, she could fix everything before anyone got too desperate. She died.

Even now, so many of us seem so close to our breaking points. I think Takashi might already be there. If me and Keisha weren’t so lucky, he really might’ve killed someone just for her.

Edgar: “… All we can do is hope, right?”

It rings hollow — so, so hollow — for me.

Edgar: “She said she wasn’t going to die. All we can do is try to trust in that.”

But I like to think I’m getting better at faking my smile.

Edgar: “She wouldn’t lie to you.”

Takashi: “…”

Takashi: “… You’re right. She wouldn’t. She wouldn’t!”

Takashi: “She’ll be fine… she’ll be fine…”

He repeats that to himself like a mantra, and his crying finally subsides, a shaky smile blooming on his face.

Is… is this really better? Giving him hope founded on something neither of us can guarantee?

I don’t really know. At the very least, it’s something for him to believe in — a white lie that’ll hopefully keep him stable enough for now.

Leaving the kitchen, I finally head to Minoru’s room, feeling more drained than I expected. Maybe it’s because of holding this tray for so long or maybe it’s because of the… everything that went down in the kitchen, but I barely muster up the strength to knock on his door.

Minoru: [opens door] “… Yeah?”

Edgar: “Wanna hang out?” [raises tray] “I got lunch.”

He nods, and the two of us spend some time together. It feels a little awkward to just eat in silence together, so I try recounting my day to Minoru, watching him nod intently as I go over everything.

… Well, not everything. Somehow, I can’t quite bring myself to mention what happened with Daichi and Takashi.

Edgar: “… But yeah! How was your day?”

Minoru: “I dunno… I didn’t really do that much. Daichi’s been stopping by throughout the day, but I haven’t seen him in the last couple of hours.”

Edgar: “Have you talked with anyone else today? Might be nice to branch out and friend some other people.”

Minoru: “Don’t you mean befriend?”

Edgar: “Yeah, that.”

Minoru: “Um… I saw Sora pass by earlier? I didn’t talk with him because he looked a little on-edge, and I didn’t want to make things worse…”

Edgar: “He’s your friend, he wouldn’t think that! Honestly, out of everyone here, I think he’s the last person I’d expect to react like that.”

Before he can respond, we’re both cut off by the buzz of our Monopads.

[ RANTARO: @EVERYONE, dinner's ready. (19:23) ]

Edgar: “Oh, looks like we gotta go.”

Thankfully, Minoru nodded and the two of us walked to the kitchen together, where Rantaro was waiting with multiple bowls of udon and onsen eggs.

Keisha: [walking in] “Are those… eggs?”

Daichi: “Onsen eggs. Well, probably more like jaguchi Japanese word, translates to faucet. It remains to be seen whether Rantaro is hiding an onsen in his room, or if he just used tap water to cook these. eggs given we don’t have any onsens here…”

Keisha: [tenses] “You- what are you doing so close?”

Daichi: “… Checking the eggs? You don’t complain when Kaoru’s this close.”

Keisha: [sighs; somewhat irritably] “Kaoru’s room is right next to me, so I can expect that.”

Takashi: [confused] “Expect what?”

Sumire: [walking in] “D-dinner, maybe?”

Minoru: “Remind me why we aren’t sitting down again.”

Sumire: “Waiting for the others… I- I think.”

Aika: [walking in] “Did somebody say ‘others’?”

Kokoro: “We’re still missing some people, so let’s not get too hasty.”

Katsumi: “Those two sure are taking their sweet time, aren’t they?”

Rantaro: “Let’s… let’s eat before we assume the worst.”

We nod in agreement, hoping our fears are unfounded. The downbeat mood makes it a little hard to properly enjoy Rantaro’s cooking though.

… Sora still hasn’t walked in yet.

There’s a nagging worry in the back of my head, urging me to investigate, but I force myself to keep it together at least until dinner ends. Even when almost a third of us have already finished and left… even when I sneak a glance at my Monopad and it’s already 20:00…

Worried, I rise and walk over to Sora’s room, knocking on the door.

Edgar: “Sora?”

Edgar: “We’ve already finished dinner… we saved some for you though. You hungry?”

No response.

Is he… no.

No.

He’s probably just fallen asleep. Maybe he just wanted to take a quick nap and ended up sleeping for longer than expected — hell, I’d done that just yesterday.

I turn the doorknob, slightly concerned by the way it’s already unlocked. Walking into his room, I find…

Nothing. A single glance is enough to tell me he isn’t here.

Where the hell is he? Closing his door, that worry still doesn’t leave me, but I think I may have a hunch as to where he may be.

Approaching the elevator, I tap the icon to take me to the third floor and enter the labyrinth. Wandering into it, something feels… different as I step into it. It’s not something I notice when I first go in, but it becomes more obvious the deeper I venture into it.

A familiar odor, sickly-sweet and metallic.

The scent of blood.

( he’s dead. )

( no, that’s wrong. there’s a million ways to explain that. )

( maybe someone was attacked. maybe someone scraped their knee here. maybe, maybe, maybe- )

Navigating feels easier this time around somehow, now that I have some kind of clue to follow. The smell seems to get stronger the more I walk, and despite how much I don’t want to see what I know ( think! ) I’ll find, something compels me to keep going.

Edgar: “…!”

The scent of blood is stronger than ever now, the reason why becoming obvious when I look down: lodged between the stones somewhere at leg level is a sword, blade a strange greenish-grey color and edge dyed with dried blood.

But the opening where the sword is doesn’t just lead to another branching path… I think this is the center.

( he’s still not here. )

There’s so much blood on the floor, droplets here and there, and a trail that weirdly enough seems to disappear into the wall?

Approaching it, my hand brushes against the wall as the gears turn in my mind.

“Treasure within the labyrinth… it sounds a little too movie-like for my taste, but c'est ainsi.”

Experimentally, I push one of the bricks with my hand… it doesn’t so much as move. I try again with the one below it. No dice.

But the next… it sinks into the wall and the sounds of machinery roar in my ears as it moves, revealing…

… revealing …

DRV2 BDA CG #3.png

Sora… Sora’s…

( dead. )

( he’s dead he’s dead he’s dead he— )

( no!!! he just could’ve been attacked, he could still be alive right now, he could still be alive )

His arm… it’s so cold…

… I can’t feel a pulse.

( maybe i’m not taking it right, maybe i’m doing it wrong, maybe— )

The ear-splitting sound of a bell seems to shatter my hopes.

Monokuma: “Ahem — attention everyone! A body has been discovered!”

My breath catches in my throat. I already know what I’m going to hear, I don’t need to hear it say anything, I don’t need-

Monokuma: “Anyways, everybody please gather in Kaoru’s room to begin the investigation!”

DRV2 BDA CG #3.5.png

… Somewhere else, I’m sure someone must be crying.

Or screaming, or something like that. It’s hard to stay composed when you’ve found a dead body after all.

But somehow, I can’t quite bring myself to care about the fact that Kaoru was dead.

All I could focus on was what was in front of me. What I’d been robbed of. Everything I’d wanted to say to him, everything I’d never get the chance to tell him now because…

Because he has died.

Sora Hayakaze was dead.

 

Notes:

You would not believe me how long it took me to do Kaoru's BDA only for me to still hate it 😭😭😭 what in the Twelve Minutes is she doing on the floor

Also, I don't know why the title text was being so finicky this chapter, so I changed this a bit for this chapter.

Chp3 is the worst one for me from an emotional perspective because I genuinely like writing everyone who dies in this chapter… I'm not ready to let them go…

Chapter 26: Chapter Three [5]: To The Uncaring Stars

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

With two murders to solve and evidence swept all around the bunker, it seems like it’ll take all hands on deck in order to piece together the solution. Even so, will splitting up really help speed things along, or will they just create more problems than they can solve…?

(Alternatively: a sneak peek of the flip side.)

Notes:

I feel like with every investigation, the CSS here just gets more and more blatant.

Which is to say, please keep that author's workskin on

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The idea of a “self-fulfilling prophecy” wasn’t a new one to me. The idea that in trying to avoid something, you’d just bring it about — it was something you saw all the time in ancient texts and real life alike.

Once upon a time, I had been Oedipus.

When Himawari first went missing, I was so sure that if I wasn’t able to find herself, she’d never be able to be found. That whatever happened to her could happen to the rest of my sisters.

It’s easy, in retrospect, to say that my expedition was doomed to fail. What was a ten-year-old going to find that seasoned explorers and missing posters spread nationwide wouldn’t be able to? I thought that just because I knew how to sail, because I had wilderness survival skills and a map, that I’d be able to find her. Of course not.

And as if that wasn’t enough, the same day I’d come back, Hanako had gone missing.

The worst part was having to hear, over and over again, that it wasn’t my fault. No matter how many of them had gone missing, my parents were always willing to support me, to give me thousands upon thousands of yen as if their daughters would return if they just spent enough.

Would the others still have disappeared if I stayed with them? I’ll never really know, but I can guess.

Looking at Kaoru here, dead on the floor, I can’t help but wonder if she had fallen victim to her own self-fulfilling prophecy.

She was so worried about being suspected as the mastermind, and now here she was, dead.

Keisha: “…”

Takashi: [dejected] “So you really were right…”

On the one hand, I’m somewhat grateful for Keisha urging us to look for Kaoru instead of saving that matter for the morning. Waking up to a body discovery… that’s not something I’m keen on doing ever again.

On the other hand…

It’s selfish, I know, but part of me can’t help but wish I’d stayed ignorant a bit longer.

Behind me, I can hear everyone else start to run in. In front of me, a familiarly hateable bear drops in.

Monokuma: [sniffs] “Aaaahh… is that the scent of a dead body I smell?! How exciting! How aromatic!!”

Monokuma: “Hey, Kaoru, don’t you think you should make a perfume based on this?” [nudges Kaoru’s body] “Aww, she’s dead…”

Keisha: [darkly] “Have some respect for her! Don’t joke about her just because she isn’t alive to respond!”

Katsumi: “Not to mention, you’re fucking with the crime scene before you’ve even given us the file? Shouldn’t there be a rule against this or something?”

Monokuma: [sweating] “Um… um!”

Monokuma: “Speaking of crime scenes, what about that lucky boy, huh? Aren’t you all curious where he is right now?!”

Minoru: [face pales] “I- I just saw him, he can’t be dead!”

Kokoro: “And Sora’s not here either…”

Aika: “W-Wait a minute, are you implying there was a double murder or triple murder or something?”

Monokuma: “I’m not saying anything, except… well, you might wanna stick to the rule of threes in case you see any other surprises soon!”

Monokuma: “See ya~!”

And just like that, it disappeared into the floor, swallowed by concrete and carpet.

Daichi: [turned away; somewhat worriedly] “Well, shit. What the hell are we supposed to do now? We can’t investigate two murders at the same time.”

Takashi: [worried] “And with two murders… doesn’t that mean there’s gonna be two culprits?! We’re gonna have to deal with even more people lying during the trial!”

Takashi: [quickly] “What if they work together to sabotage the investigation and-”

Keisha: “We need to split up.”

Her voice cut through all the worry in the room, imperious and assertive.

Keisha: “We won’t be able to find all the evidence we need if we all just stick together. If there really was more than one murder, we need to check every nook and cranny of the bunker.”

Katsumi: “I mean, that’d still be true even if only one person was dead. Tsuyoshi literally kept the mastermind’s letter in his room before we went back there during the intermission. If you guys didn’t half-ass the investigation, we could’ve gotten him to crack in five minutes flat.”

Aika: [muttering] “Well, we could’ve ended the trial a lot quicker if people listened to me instead to Rantaro.”

Rantaro: “All right then. We should split up into three groups then — one for each floor.”

Rantaro: “Daichi, Sumire, do you two want to help me investigate the first floor?”

I was met with silence, the two pointedly ignoring my question as they refused to look me in the eye.

I would’ve expected to turn me down, but Daichi too? It was definitely disappointing, to put it lightly.

Daichi: [with a shaky smile] “Sorry, but I don’t really know if I’m too comfortable staying this close to Kaoru… brings up bad memories, y’know?”

His tone was light, almost dissonantly so with the way he was recalling the experience of holding Hitomi’s corpse. It seemed on-brand for him though — as blunt as he was willing to be about others, he seemed to be the one person he couldn’t talk so straightforwardly about.

It wasn’t something I’d ever criticize him for (god knows I had my own secrets I wasn’t keen on sharing), but it was still disappointing, having so much distance between myself and my ally.

Minoru: “Well, if that’s the case, how about we go investigate the third floor then?”

Minoru: “At the very least, it’ll put some distance between us and Kaoru…”

Sumire: [nodding] “Y-yeah, that sounds like a good idea!”

Kokoro: “I guess me and Ai-chan can go investigate the second floor then.”

Katsumi: “And me. If the blackeneds really are working together to fuck up the investigation, it would be you two — someone’s gotta make sure you don’t destroy evidence or anything.”

Aika: [with a deadpan smile; monotonically] “You’re so kind, Kurosawa-sama. Truly.”

Katsumi: [smirking widely] “I know. We should get going now, right, Ai-tan~?”

Kokoro: [irritably; yanks Katsumi’s sleeve as she leaves] “Shut up. Let’s just get moving.”

The three of them exited the room, with Sumire, Daichi and Minoru following shortly afterward, leaving me with just Keisha and Takashi. In terms of investigation partners, I suppose these two weren’t the worst. Keisha was a competent person, and Takashi…

… well, maybe he’d be more helpful during the investigation than during the trial.

Either way, what I knew for sure was that this was where our investigation began.

“So what are we supposed to do?”

… No response. He taps Shirogane’s shoulder, a bit harder this time.

“Ah, [XXXXXX]-kun!” He can’t help but smirk a bit when her voice finally breaks away from that same measured tone it always has whenever she’s working, erring on the side on anger now. “Hasn’t anybody ever told you it’s rude to disturb your superiors?”

[XXXXXX] rolls his eyes, unrepentant in his response. “Sooorry, Shirogane-san. Or is it still Enoshima-sama? That’d still work, wouldn’t it-”

“If you’re just going to bug me, I’ll leave. I’m still sorting through candidates for the next season.”

“Yeah yeah, I just had a question. What are we supposed to do about the investigation footage?”

She tilts her computer to look him straight in the face, equal parts confused and intrigued. “Investigation footage? You already told the others in Technology to calibrate the Nanokuma system — is it not locked on Rantaro-kun anymore?”

His eye twitches. [XXXXXX] isn’t quite sure why it bothers him so much to hear her speak so familiarly of Amami like that — well, that wasn’t quite true, but the reason he was thinking of should’ve long since stopped mattering.

“No, it’s just that the… participants are splitting up the investigation work. I mean, I guess we could keep the cams locked on Amami, but your little audience’d probably miss out on a detail or two.”

He could practically see the gears turning in Shirogane’s head as her face scrunched up, thinking of the best way to resolve this.

He could never quite understand why she seemed as desperate as she did for the audience’s approval — it wasn’t exactly like most people acknowledged Shirogane herself whenever one of her seasons got a good rating. It was always chalked up to be yet another one of Junko Enoshima’s master plans, or the result of some nebulous writing team in the best case scenarios.

Maybe once upon a time, he would’ve been able to relate to her better. Maybe the [XXXXXX] that first joined was this company was more like her, but that person was functionally dead now, twisted into the character she needed and then twisted again once that “him” was no longer necessary.

Was he still even a person? Could he ever be as whole of a person as he was before-

“Get Denki-san to switch control of the cameras to you. If she’s hesitant, just tell her it was an order from Okabe-san or something,” she finally said, voice turning a bit sour at the mention of Denki. “It’s not like Technology even does that much when the season starts, so at least this’ll give them something to do.”

[XXXXXX] couldn’t help but laugh at the snipe as he sent the message.

TEAM DANGANRONPA — CHANNEL: TECHNOLOGY

XXXXXX XXXXXX: [ denki-chaaaaaan can i have a favor? ]

Sasaki Satoshi: [ I’m sorry, who is this? Who let their toddler into the company chatroom? ]

Tokushita Emi: [ do you actually not even recognize his name? ]

Tokushita Emi: [ WWWWWWWW ]

Sasaki Satoshi: [ Unfortunately, I’ve been too busy actually doing my job to interview every new person they let into the company. ]

Sonobe Masaki: [ Srsly. Set design is such a bore when half the team isnt even there ]

Tokushita Emi: [ ur overexaggerating, we don’t have THAT many slakcers ]

Sonobe Masaki: [ But ur like one of five people here whos actually good at their job and ur never here :(. Okabe-san needs to stop hiring teenagers for everything ]

XXXXXX XXXXXX: [ speaking of that guy, okabe-san told me to tell denki-chan u guys need to switch controls of the cams to me ]

Sasaki Satoshi: [ And why would we hand over control of the Nanokumas to you? ]

Tokushita Emi: [ bc he’s literally Fifty-One? ]

Sonobe Masaki: [ His documents say he’s nineteen??? ]

Tokushita Emi: [ oh my GOD ]

Tokushita Emi: [ does ANYONE in this company watch the fucking show they make ]

Tokushita Emi: [ i’m forcing u guys to binge-watch the newer seasons w me at our next nomikai ]

Sonobe Masaki: [ Season 51 was fairly well recieved, rihgt? ]

Sonobe Masaki: [ * right? ]

Sonobe Masaki: [ I think u can trust him with camera controls, Satoshi ]

Tokushita Emi: [ + denki’s in the hospital so there’s nobody to get mad at us ]

Tokushita Emi: [ do it @Sasaki Satoshi ]

Tokushita Emi: [ @Sasaki Satoshi ]

Tokushita Emi: [ @Sasaki Satoshi ]

( Sasaki Satoshi blocked Tokushita Emi for one hour. Matane! )

Sasaki Satoshi: [ nanokuma_sys_v5.2.0.12_final.java ]

Sasaki Satoshi: [ Run along to Shirogane-obaasan if you can’t figure out how to compile this. ]

XXXXXX XXXXXX: [ Bitch i’m not four, I know what Java is. ]

Sasaki Satoshi: [ You’re lucky Denki-san won’t be seeing this thread. ]

XXXXXX XXXXXX: [ ur lucky i dont have ur pc password to download malware on it ]

( Sasaki Satoshi blocked XXXXXX XXXXXX. Sayounara! )

“Shows what he knows, I can still download this…,” he muttered. It didn’t take long to get the setup working on his PC, and he had already synced up with the live broadcast in just a few minutes.

“Okay, now where do we go first…?”


POINTER_CAM_04 ( Floor 01 )

Takashi: “Okay, so… now that everybody’s split up, where do we start?”

Rantaro: “I guess we ought to check the file first. You’re at least going to give us that much — right, Monokuma?”

I glared into the air and sure enough, Monokuma soon fell into view.

Monokuma: “Puhuhu, caught me red-handed! I’m so forgetful! Even so, I couldn’t bear not giving you all the clues you needed.”

Rantaro: [eyes narrow] “The file, please.”

Monokuma: “Well, when you say it so politely…”

It waved its paw and our Monopads buzzed as they received the file. As my eyes scanned over its contents, I couldn’t help but grimace, disgusted by what I read.

MONOKUMA FILE 03

The victim was Kaoru Durand, the Ultimate Perfumist, who was discovered on the first floor in her bedroom.

The time of death is estimated to be around 8:10 PM, and the cause of death was catastrophic organ failure. The victim sustained multiple lacerations and a stab wound to the right shoulder. Internal and external blood loss happened simultaneously.

What an excessive way to kill. It would’ve been one thing to simply stab her, but from the way this is worded, it seemed like her death was a lot longer and more painful than simply bleeding out…

Who in the world would find something like this necessary?

[ | “Monokuma File 03” Obtained! | )

Monokuma: “Now don’t say I never helped you!”

It disappeared without fanfare, leaving us to contemplate what it had left behind.

Takashi: “So she died from… blood loss??”

Keisha: “Why are you saying it like that?”

Takashi: “Well, normally I just look for what the file says the cause of death is and just put it away, but I can’t find anything like that this time around. And catastrophic organ damage doesn't really explain how they got damaged, you know?”

Rantaro: “You still ought to read the file in its entirety, it’s-”

I pause as Takashi’s words actually start to sink in. Confused, I re-read the file again. And again. Sure enough, despite all its grisly details, it doesn't actually answer Takashi's question.

Rantaro: “… You’ve got to be joking.”

Takashi: “See?! It’s trying to sabotage us!”

Keisha: [sighs] “I guess we’ll just have to try and figure that out ourselves…” [pauses; puts hand on chin] “At least we can agree the cause of death was probably the organ damage, right?”

Keisha: “I mean, you can survive slashes and stab wounds, but I find it hard to believe you can survive organ damage.”

Takashi: [nods] “True. The file did call it ‘catastrophic’ — it has to be something major if Monokuma chose that word out of everything to use.”

Takashi: “Except… how the hell did the culprit even damage her organs?”

It’s a good question, albeit one I can’t quite come up with a good answer for. If they were going to damage her organs… did they cut her open or something to do that? The thought makes my skin crawl, but thinking logically, that doesn’t make too much sense.

There’d be more blood here if they decided to do… that to Kaoru, wouldn’t there? There is definitely a lot of blood under her shoulder and in the sink, but for the most part, it just seems to be stains here and there.

Although the question still remains — how are we supposed to find out how they did it?

I look at Keisha and I can tell from the look on her face that she’s come to the same idea I have.

Keisha: [quickly] “Not it.”

Takashi: [confused] “Not it???”

Rantaro: [whispering, clenching fist] “Damn it…”

Takashi: “What exactly are we doing?”

Rantaro: “Deciding who’s going to have to do an autopsy.”

Takashi: “But didn’t Katsumi say we need to preserve the crime scene?”

Keisha: “If this can help us figure out what the cause of death is, we’ll just have to risk it. Besides, the three of us have already seen it like this, so at the very least, on the off-chance one of us is the culprit, they won’t exactly be able to meddle much.”

I step into the bathroom, approaching Kaoru’s corpse and crouching to get a better look. The smell of rot is overpowering and my heart pangs with sympathy for Daichi and Edgar.

Just… just do it quick, Rantaro.

Looking away, I flip her over, hoping that whoever did this to Kaoru didn’t gut her like a fish. When I work up the nerve to open my eyes again, thankfully, it seems that at least that much really was true.

Not that it makes Kaoru any easier to look at. Her expression is contorted in pain, eyes open and dull with something that almost looks like grim acceptance. It… it reminds me a bit of Naoki, when we found him back then.

She wanted to live so badly, and now she’s ended up just like him. Just another dead body. Just another mystery to unravel.

Keisha: ”… Rantaro? Did you figure it out yet?”

Rantaro: “U-um… hold on.”

Rantaro: “Well, it doesn’t really look like Kaoru sustained many major injuries besides the stab wound. There’s definitely a lot of wounds, but none of them seem all that deep — honestly, they barely seem like enough to draw blood.”

Keisha: “Seriously? Then, how did the organ damage even happen?”

Rantaro: “I don’t know… there’s some blood around her mouth too, but that seems more like a symptom than anything.”

Keisha: “I see… that’s disappointing.”

[ | “Rantaro’s Autopsy” Obtained! | )

She steps out of the room, disappearing into the hallway as Takashi follows shortly afterwards. I stand up, intending to follow her at first, but something catches my eye as I move to leave.

… I didn’t notice it at first because I was focusing more on the smaller details, but looking at Kaoru as a whole, it looks like she’s not wearing that transparent part over her dress for some reason. Well, not that she’d be able to since her silk ribbon is missing.

… Could that be important? I’m not sure, but nonetheless, I make an effort to remember that for later.

[ | “Missing Ribbon” Obtained! | )

As I start to leave the bedroom, I feel my boot hit something that definitely doesn’t feel like the floor. Picking it up, I see that I’ve stepped on some sort of Swiss Army knife.

Experimentally, I flick it, watching as the somewhat scratched blade retracts and out pops… an almost identical blade. I’d be more unimpressed if it weren’t obviously evidence — it’s greenish-grey as opposed to silver, though you almost couldn’t tell with just how much blood was on it. Sheathing it, I decide to pocket it to show later.

[ | “Bloody Utility Knife” Obtained! | )

Finally done investigating Kaoru’s room, I leave just as Keisha walks out of another bedroom.

Rantaro: “Whose room did you just finish investigating?”

Keisha: “Daichi’s.” [sighs] “I don’t know if this is a good idea.”

Rantaro: “Investigating the rooms? I don’t think so — someone could be hiding evidence, just like Kaoru suggested.”

Keisha: “Maybe, but if we spend all our time thoroughly investigating every bedroom, we could miss out on evidence in other places.”

I nod, understanding her point. It is true that focusing on the wrong rooms could lead to us wasting a lot of time… but then again, wasn’t that the point of splitting up? Making sure we could cover as wide an area as we could.

The more I thought about it, the more it didn’t quite make sense to me. Why would she point out the bedrooms of all places to make a point like this? It applied just as much to places like the game room, yet there was already a precedent for people hiding evidence in their rooms. Who’s to say lightning wouldn’t strike twice?

I squinted, distrustful. Could she… be hiding something?

Rantaro: “… You’re right. Maybe we should just hone in on a couple key targets then.”

Keisha: “That sounds like a good idea. Who should we start with, then?”

I didn’t respond, only walking up to a certain door and beginning to open it-

Keisha: [curtly] “Already did that one.”

… Before Keisha promptly shut her bedroom door, the slam echoing through the halls.

Rantaro: “… I see.”

I can tell she knows I’m catching onto her. Despite that, she doesn’t say anything.

Neither will I. I’ll make my move soon…

[ | “Keisha’s Behavior” Obtained! | )

Keisha: “… Let’s just see if Takashi’s found anything.”

Unlikely, but nonetheless, I elect to follow her into the kitchen. When we enter, Takashi is rifling through the silverware, so focused it takes him a couple minutes to finally register our presences.

Rantaro: “… Takashi.”

Takashi: “Hm? Oh, you guys! Are we wrapping up or something?”

Keisha: “We came to check up on you. Have you found anything?”

Takashi: “Um, not a lot. I was thinking since the file mentioned a stab wound, I’d check the knives here, but nothing really looks out of place? At the very least, there’s no missing knives like last time.”

So then, the kitchen’s a dead end. I’m tempted to walk out now, but I find myself rooted where I stand, noticing that at the very least Takashi’s not done talking.

Takashi: “But… there was this.”

He holds up a small knife, similar to the utility knife I’d found in Kaoru’s room — about the same size with the same tint to its blade. Despite that, the knife Takashi holds obviously isn’t a utility knife and looks much more ornate than what I’d found — like some sort of decorative dagger or something.

Takashi: “I found it underneath the forks for some reason. It was buried really deep, so you probably wouldn’t have noticed at first glance.”

Takashi: “I wonder what’s with the color though. It’s pretty weird, isn’t it?”

He reaches for the blade with his other hand, probably to try and flake it off or something, but Keisha yanks the dagger from him before he can do so.

Keisha: “D-don’t touch that!”

Keisha: “… You could cut yourself or something. Be careful.”

Rantaro: “It is interesting that this dagger doesn’t have any blood on it though. You’d think if they felt the need to hide it that it’d at least be bloody.”

… Unless they washed it after the fact, I realize in retrospect. The dagger would probably become a lot more conspicuous if it was bloody, even it was hidden.

Despite this, Keisha and Takashi still nod in agreement. One of the pros of having influence with the class, I suppose — people seem less inclined to call you out for being wrong when you have a track record for being right all the time.

Either way, one thing that isn’t up for debate is that this is definitely related to the murder.

[ | “Ornate Dagger” Obtained! | )

Takashi: “Rantaro… this isn’t your knife, right?”

Rantaro: [flatly] “What?”

Takashi: [defensively] “I- I’m just asking!! You spend a lot of time in the kitchen, so if anyone could’ve hidden it, it’d be you!!”

Rantaro: “Well, it wasn’t. I didn’t buy this from the shop in case you were wondering either.”

To prove this, I take ten Monocoins out from my pocket. I’d rather not reveal anything about the alliance until it becomes absolutely necessary, so the remaining five coins will just have to stay a secret for now.

Keisha: “Has anyone else passed by the kitchen then? I was there with Sumire for a while-”

Rantaro: “When was this?”

Keisha: “… Noon-ish, I think? I didn’t look at my Monopad, so I’m not exactly sure of the time, but it was fairly early in the day. We had lunch afterwards too.”

Takashi: “Oh yeah, I think I saw Sumire in the kitchen this afternoon… but if you were with her, I don’t know if she could’ve gotten away with hiding a knife.”

Keisha: [shakes head] “I doubt it.”

Rantaro: “I see…”

Keisha: “But, as I was saying, have you noticed anyone else in here?”

Takashi: “Uh, not really? Nobody that could’ve gotten away with it, I think.”

Rantaro: “I see…”

That’s disappointing, but at least it’s not useless. At the very least, we might be able to use this to exonerate someone.

[ | “Takashi’s Testimony” Obtained! | )

Rantaro: “All right. Let’s go investigate somewhere else.”

POINTER_CAM_16 ( Floor 02 )

The elevator ride up is a familiar one, still fresh in my memory after I made this same trip just some hours ago. Now though, the mood feels completely different — the death(s?) that occurred hang over me like a guillotine, and I can feel Katsumi’s eyes boring into the back of my head.

I don’t know whether I should feel uncomfortable or pissed off by their presence here. According to them, they’re here because me and Ai-chan are an “untrustworthy” duo or something. As if the serial killer could be trustworthy enough to offset that.

I can feel my hand being squeezed and look up to see Ai-chan, eyes twinkling with concern, as if to ask what’s wrong. I shake my head ever so slightly to respond.

Things are… well, I can’t lie to myself. They’re not fine — they haven’t been for a long time. But at the very least, things are easier with her around.

When you have someone to anchor you, someone to secure every unsteady step you make, it becomes that much easier to stay afloat. When even that feels impossible, every breath feels that much more like a victory, snatched from the jaws of death.

Kokoro: “… Looks like our stop.”

… Not today though. We’ve lost a lot more than we’ve won today, and any victory we manage now will just be a pyrrhic one.

Still, I step out of the elevator with Ai-chan and Katsumi. Because as much as I hate what’s going to happen, that’s… just how things work here. It’s horrible, obviously, but what can we do about it?

What could I possibly do about it?

… Survive, I guess. That’s all any of us can really do here — survive, until we finally get the chance to live.

Aika: “So, where are we-”

Before we can even discuss where we plan to live, Katsumi leaves, already confidently striding towards the ballroom. What was that about keeping an eye on us?

Unenthusiastically, I end up following Katsumi into the ballrom, Ai-chan not too far behind. Their head swivels as they take in every slight difference in the ballroom, the gears in their head practically clicking aloud as they turn.

Katsumi: “You guys… did you two do this? Again?

Aika: “… I mean, we had help.”

Katsumi: “I’m almost impressed you guys weren’t traumatized enough by the last dance you held to decide to this again. Genuinely what made you think this was a good idea?”

Kokoro: “We were just trying to enjoy ourselves?? It’s not like the dance itself was the reason anyone died.”

Katsumi: “My god, don’t get so defensive. To be honest, I don’t really give a shit what you guys do in your free time.” [shrugs] “All I’m saying is, it’s a bit ballsy to do this in the same spot you literally found someone’s dead body a couple days ago. I honestly didn’t think you two had that kinda nerve.”

… I genuinely cannot tell whether Katsumi is trying to compliment us here or not. Honestly, I don’t know if I want to know.

It’s not like I don’t care about honoring Hitomi or anything. She was my friend, even if I didn’t know her that well. It’s just…

I just wanted to be able to forget about all this for a while. I wanted to at least be able to cling to some hope of normality, even if you could argue that hadn’t been an option ever since I got into Hope’s Peak. Maybe it could never be an option for someone like me — a Miyamoto.

Kokoro: “Well, then, you should realize that since we were doing this, it should clearly be some kind of alibi for us.”

Aika: “Yeah! We never left each others’ sides for the rest of the day after this!”

Katsumi: “Cool, but can literally anybody else confirm any of this? I’m not about to die just because I took the perjurer’s words as fact.”

My eye twitches, and I allow myself a single sigh of frustration.

Kokoro: “Edgar and Kaoru were involved in a lot of the prep work for this. They saw us leave together too, so you can ask them.”

Katsumi: [raises eyebrow] “And one of them is dead. How convenient.”

I. Might. Scream.

Katsumi: “… But I guess Edgar’d be a pretty random pick if you were lying. Not exactly the best conspirator for someone like you… I guess I buy it.”

Kokoro: “Good. Is that all? I sincerely doubt this room has anything to do with the murders anyways.”

Katsumi: “Yeah. Let’s roll.”

[ | “Kokoro’s Testimony” Obtained! | )

Aika: “But where do we go? It’s not like we’ve really seen anything that connects to this floor…”

Kokoro: “If we’re trying to be optimal about this, we should probably head to the room the culprit would be most likely to check out.”

Katsumi: “So the library then. Can’t see what the culprit would be doing in any of the other rooms, unless they felt like bashing someone to death with one of Minato’s paintings or something.”

Their logic made sense, even if I didn’t really think the library had any real connection to the murder. After all, it looked like the culprit just fought with Kaoru and stabbed her — that seemed like a pretty simple, self-contained kind of case.

… Then again, we weren’t just investigating for her, were we? Monokuma didn’t exactly say it, but the implication in its words were clear — someone else was dead. Either Edgar or Sora.

And only one of them was missing at dinner.

… I wonder, does it make me a bad person to feel a little glad Edgar wasn’t the one to die? Not that Sora dying is any better, but the idea of Edgar dying practically right after all he did to help me and Ai-chan set up our dance…

I’d feel even worse than I do now. I’d feel cursed.

Edgar: “… Aika, do you believe in hanakotoba?”

 

Aika: “Not really? Do you?”

 

Edgar: “… I don’t know.”

Either way, it’s a good thing none of us are dying anytime soon.

Katsumi: [echo] “Hey! Pick up the pace, Ko-chan!”

Kokoro: [while speedwalking; annoyed] “You know, if we’re going to be working together, you could stand to be less antagonistic. If you spent as much time investigating as you did being a smartass, we could finish the trial by now.”

Katsumi: “Maybe, but I know we’re in capable hands. Since you’re such a good liar and everything, maybe if we get the vote wrong, you can just gaslight Monokuma into thinking we’re right.”

Aika: [seriously] “Katsumi. If you keep bullying Ko-chan, I just won’t investigate.”

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] “Sure sure, let’s just get to it then. Tell me if you find anything.”

Katsumi heads into a shelf I vaguely remember being filled with crime thrillers and other such documentaries. Would a culprit really take a book from there? Maybe if they were referencing another murder…

I’m not quite sure where else they’d want to go, so instead of searching any shelf in specific, I wander the library, keeping an eye out for anything that looks out of place.

The first thing that catches my eye is the marks on the carpet, like something was being dragged across it. Following it leads me to find a suspiciously wide empty space… admittedly, I don’t visit this place that often, but something still feels wrong about this. It feels like there should be a table or something here.

Actually, that would probably make sense given the marks on the carpet…

[ | “Missing Table” Obtained! | )

From the other side of the aisle, Ai-chan walks into view.

Aika: “Ko-chan, you find anything yet?”

Kokoro: “… Not really.” [gestures towards empty space] ”Do you have any idea what happened here?”

Aika: “Hm- oh! Gosh, I can’t believe we forgot to put that table back! Do we think we should put it back?”

I’m hoping she doesn’t notice me wince.

How did I forget what we’d done with that table? I was literally in the same room with it less than ten minutes ago! I guess that’s on me for assuming it was evidence so quickly… it’s a good thing I won’t be leading this trial, otherwise we’d be screwed.

[ | “Missing Table” removed from your Truth Bullets. | )

Kokoro: “It’s not that important anyways. Let’s just check the rest of this place out so we can leave.”

She nods, rushing to my side as we walk eastwards. For a while, nothing really catches my eye, but…

Kokoro: [points to table] “Whose is that?”

I could excuse finding stray books on tables — this is a library, after all, and it’s not like there’s any librarians or whatever to clean up the place afterwards. It was a lot harder to justify a stray Monopad — especially when losing yours was against the rules.

Curious, I walked to pick it up, where it was placed right next to an empty book with a pencil for some reason. Pressing the button on its side, I was met with an… unexpected message.

“WELCOME TO YOUR MONOPAD, KEISHA ABBAS!”

Honestly, I don’t know whose Monopad I was expecting to find, but definitely not hers. She definitely seemed like the responsible type to me… so how did her Monopad end up here?

It was definitely suspicious, but as much as I wish I could ask her about it, it was still hard to believe she would’ve done this. There were definitely more suspicious people than her here, and Keisha knew that just as well as I did.

Kokoro: “… What do you think of this, Ai-chan?”

Aika: [blinking confusedly] “H-huh?”

Lifting her head, the resolute face she wore turned to utter confusion as she dopily looked up at me. It was… kind of cute, honestly.

… Holy shit, lock in Kokoro, you need to not die here.

Kokoro: “I found Keisha’s Monopad, and… what are you doing?”

Half the page was covered in graphite, and although it looked upside-down from my perspective, I was able to make out some text.

Aika: [opens book, points at middle] “I thought it was weird this book was empty, but look here. Somebody tore a page out.”

Kokoro: [eyes widen] “They wrote a note.”

… You know, with Keisha’s Monopad here, I can’t help but wonder why they wouldn’t just text whoever now that we can do that.

Aika: “Yeah, and so I remembered this one crime show I watched where this cute detective girl used this trick to find a hidden message! I’m almost done uncovering it.”

Kokoro: “What show was that? Weren’t you mostly listening to those true crime podcasts back then?”

Aika: “You know the one! It’s… um, it was called…”

She can’t come up with a response.

The strange part is, despite how mismatched it feels given what I remember about Ai-chan, it feels familiar. Really familiar, for some reason. What was it called?

… My head hurts just thinking about it.

Whatever. Not that important. At the very least, it only takes a couple more minutes before Ai-chan is able to reveal the whole message. Moving my chair next to hers, I can feel my face fall into a frown as I read the message.

Sora,

Come to the spot marked here as soon as you can.

You have until the end of the day. Fail to meet my request, and we’ll be standing trial tomorrow.

I think you’re smart enough to know what not to do.

And just like last time, the message is unsigned. It fills me with a sense of annoyance and dread, but I choose to focus on the former — it’s a lot easier to be productive when you’re pissed off rather than depressed.

[ | “Keisha’s Monopad” Obtained! | )

[ | “Recreated Message” Obtained! | )

Katsumi: “Huh… nice find, Aika.”

Aika: “Ack!!” [face reddens] “C-can you not suddenly sneak up on us like that?!”

Katsumi: “Yeah yeah, just let me take a look at that?”

They say, before they proceed to lean in and snatch the book anyways. The universe itself might be testing for what I was thinking just a few seconds ago.

Katsumi: “… You can’t seriously be telling me someone fell for this shit. Again?”

Katsumi: “Well, then again, guess I can’t say that since I’m still alive…” [shakes head] “I guess I’m just surprised any killer would decide to go with a plan like this after how Tsuyoshi’s went…”

Aika: [nods] “True. It’s not like he was hard to sus out or anything-”

Katsumi: “Not if you were operating on insane troll logic. ‘He was around books’?? I’m genuinely surprised you ended up being right.”

Aika: [turns away from Katsumi] “My conclusion was perfectly logical! And right!!”

Aika: “Anyways, what I was going to say was that there was something else I found weird about the note.”

Aika: “It says to come to a marked spot, but the only thing on the note was the message. There’s nothing else.”

Kokoro: “… Nothing else here.”

Aika: “Huh?”

Katsumi: “Culprit already sent the map — that’s what you were getting at?”

Kokoro: “Exactly.”

Aika: “Why would they need a map though? Wouldn’t it be enough to write the location in the message — even Tsuyoshi technically did that.”

Katsumi: “You…” [sighs] “Whatever, I’m sure Team Galaxy’s handling that.”

I… honestly am not even going to question that at this point.

Kokoro: “Well, assuming Katsumi didn’t find anything, I think we can say we’re done here.”

Katsumi: [thumbs-up] “You’ve got that right.”

Katsumi: “Anyways, we can probably just split up the remaining rooms between us. I mean, we all know you two are a package deal by this point.”

Katsumi: “Tell me if you find anything in the gallery.”

And just like that, they’re already headed out.

It’s… strange that they’d willingly leave that room to the two of us after they made a show of not trusting us. Then again, I can’t see the gallery really playing any sort of role in this at all — Katsumi themself literally said as much.

Is that why they’re willing to leave us alone? Because they don’t think we’ll find anything? It’s a little frustrating, but at the very least, it’ll give me and Ai-chan some time to relax before the trial begins.

Aika: [raises eyebrow; questioningly] “Are we… really gonna go along with that?”

Kokoro: [shrugs] “If you want to?”

For a moment, I feel a flicker of guilt. Everyone else is probably giving this investigation their all, and here I am about to play hooky with Ai-chan. What gives me the right to relax when people are dead?

I’m snapped out of my thoughts when Aika speaks, firmly but unmistakably filled with care.

Aika: “Yes, we should. I think we could do with a minute or two to ourselves.”

Maybe it takes a liar to know a lie when she hears one.

She’s lying. Maybe that time could be useful to me, but I know that if Ai-chan had her way, the trial would probably be underway by now.

Ai-chan’s strong. So much stronger than me. No matter what happens, no matter how low she’s feeling, she always manages to keep a smile on her face at the end of everything.

She’s smart, determined, unapologetically herself — Ai-chan’s a star in every sense of the word.

I don’t think I could ever become a person like that.

But in this moment, that didn’t bother me. Not now, when all I was concerned with was basking in her warmth.

Kokoro: [with a small smile] “… Okay. Let’s go.”

POINTER_CAM_08 ( Floor 03 )

Sumire: “G-guys! Slow down!!”

As soon as we got onto the third floor, Daichi instantly grabbed Minoru’s wrist and took off, saying nothing as he ran… somewhere. Towards Sora and Edgar, I’d assume, despite the fact none of us knew (should’ve known) where they were.

It was… strange. There was only one reason I could think of to explain things, but… no, I didn’t want to jump to that conclusion yet. Not without some sort of proof.

Ignoring that thought, I try my best to follow Daichi. He’s faster than I expected and I’m just barely able to keep pace with him — I’d like to think I’m fairly healthy, but this labyrinth isn’t exactly the easiest to navigate. The echoes of Daichi’s footsteps and Minoru’s labored breaths are just barely enough to go off of.

Somehow though, I managed to keep pace, chasing the two of them to the clearing at the center of the labyrinth. They were bunched up in front of another door, but past them, I could just barely see Edgar. And past him

Monokuma: [over intercom] “Well, would you look at that! Sora really is dead!”

Monokuma: [over intercom] “I’d tell you all where to gather, but I don’t want to interrupt your investigations…”

Monokuma: [over intercom] “Oh well! Who cares if we leave him to rot? It’s not like he’ll be raising any complaints! Upupu~!”

And with an unceremonious click, we were left to cope with that information… not that I’d really doubted it in the first place — I’d had a sneaking suspicion for a while now, but I was scared to really confront it, to think about what that’d mean for me and everyone else here.

… I can’t afford to be scared anymore.

Despite what Edgar’s told me before, I can’t afford to just rely on others anymore. It’d be cruel to force him to take the lead here. I didn’t know if I could rely on Minoru. And Daichi — smart as he could be at times — was the biggest risk of all.

The more I thought about it, the heavier it weighed on me. I wasn’t as confident as Rantaro, I wasn’t charismatic like Keisha, I didn’t even have Katsumi’s nonchalance! I was just… me.

Could I even trust myself — someone who’d come close to killing so many times now, someone only kept in check by her own cowardice?

I didn’t know, but… despite it all, I wanted to try.

I finally stepped forward into that space within the wall, putting a hand on Edgar’s shoulder.

Sumire: “U-um… i-if you need to sit down for a moment, that’s f-fine.”

Sumire: “We… we can take over from here.”

Could we? I wasn’t sure, but at this point, it didn’t really feel up for debate anymore.

Unsteadily, he stepped out of the space within the wall, Daichi slipping something into his hand before he could leave us.

Minoru: “… Do you think it was really a good idea to give him the map? What if we need that when we’re done investigating here?”

Daichi: [shakes head] “No worries.” [taps forehead] “Got it all memorized anyways!”

Sumire: “What do you mean, ‘map’?”

Minoru: “He found a map on the floor while we were in here. It looks like somebody just… dropped it.”

Minoru: [downbeat] “Although, in retrospect, maybe we shouldn’t have just given him what could’ve been an important piece of evidence…”

Daichi: “…”

Daichi: [shrugs awkwardly] “… Our cause was just?”

… Well, at the very least, that answered one of my questions, even if that also meant I’d just lost a major suspect…

Sumire: “I guess w-we should start investigating now.”

Sumire: “… I-isn’t this usually when M-Monokuma would send a f-file or something?”

Daichi: [rolls eyes] “Yeah… our wonderful host sure does feel like being a slacker this time around, huh?”

Daichi: [yells] “Heeeeeyyy!! Where’s our damn file?!!”

Minoru: [flinches] “You could’ve just texted it…”

I can’t help but agree… unfortunately (or… well, maybe more fortunately than not), Daichi’s method does seem to work out, as it’s only a few seconds after Minoru says that when our Monopads buzz in unison.

MONOKUMA FILE 03.5

The victim was Sora Hayakaze, the Ultimate Sprinter, who was discovered on the third floor in the labyrinth.

The time of death is estimated to be around 4:30 PM, and the cause of death was catastrophic organ failure. The victim sustained a deep laceration to the left thigh. Experienced acute respiratory failure.

[ | “Monokuma File 03.5” Obtained! | )

Minoru: “… Why didn’t it just make this the fourth file?”

Sumire: “I…”

… don’t really think that’s important at all. I’m also not about to voice this and risk offending him.

Instead, I decide to just ignore him and focus on the investigation. Even if it looks like there’s only one thing here to investigate… but I really don’t want to have to investigate Sora’s body.

I look around, hoping that there’s something else here that could prove useful, and when I look next to the entrance, it seems that my prayers have been answered. Right next to it, it looks like there’s a message carved into a brick for some reason: “CLOSE”.

Curious, I press it and freeze as I hear some unseen machine whir.

Minoru: [surprised] “What the- what’s happening to the wall?!”

Daichi: “It’s closing?! Sumire, what the hell did you do?!”

Sumire: “I- I don’t know!!”

I was frozen — I didn’t know what was going on, only aware that I’d messed up, I had failed, failed, failed-

I almost didn’t notice Daichi and Minoru slipping out, just seconds before the gap had become unpassable and only about a minute before it closed entirely. Why didn’t I move? Now I’m stuck here with a dead body… ugh, don’t think about that.

This… this was evidence, wasn’t it? This wasn’t just another passage within the labyrinth — this sliding wall meant that this had to be some secret corridor. But what was the point of that…?

Though it seems like some of you have already been doing that! Good job on you for finding that treasure! Yeah, you — you know who I’m talking about!

Monokuma might’ve said that, but as far as I could see, there was nothing here that could be called “treasure”. That could only really mean two things, neither of which were all that comforting:

Either said treasure had been hiding in plain sight this whole time, or it’s already been used. I wasn’t sure what I’d prefer at this point.

[ | “Sliding Wall” Obtained! | )

[ | “Monokuma’s Treasure” Obtained! | )

Before I could think on it further, I hear that same whirring and the wall slides open again.

Minoru: “Somehow, I did not think that was going to work.”

Daichi: “Aw, have some more faith in me! I managed to get us here after all, didn’t I?”

Minoru: [with a tired smile] “With the map, so I don’t think that counts as all you.”

Daichi: “Maybe that’s for the best then… you can fend for yourself after all. You didn’t do half bad in the last trial, you know! You…” [pauses; softer] “You could make it.”

A fragile silence hangs over us after he says that. I feel… a little uncomfortable. Like I’m trespassing on this moment between him and Minoru.

Sumire: “…”

Sumire: “Um… s-should we… leave? I-I don’t think there’s anything left to see, s-so…”

Daichi: “I mean, I guess there was only so much evidence here. Why not?”

Minoru: “Yeah… do you think we should take that sword out?”

Sumire: “… Sword?”

He points at the entrance, where I could make out something lodged into the bricks, the blade seeming to jut out unnaturally now that I’d been paying attention — it was convenient how dimly lit this place was… well, moreso for the culprit than us.

Minoru: “If someone cuts themself on it, they might get infected…”

Sumire: “I-infected? How?!”

Daichi: [unimpressed] “There’s literally blood on it?? That’s super unsanitary, and will also probably give you hepatitis.”

Minoru: “I doubt that any of us have any bloodborne diseases or something like that, but we should probably just watch our steps.” [mutters] “I don’t know if Monokuma will let us sit out the trial even if we have hepatitis…”

Noted. I’m not exactly eager to test that out…

[ | “Bloody Sword” Obtained! | )

Needless to say, we’re all very careful as we make our way out of the labyrinth. Thankfully, it seems like Daichi wasn’t lying about memorizing the map, with how efficiently it feels like we’re able to make our way out of here.

Daichi: “So… is that it for our investigation? I mean, that place was pretty empty all things considered. And I seriously doubt the culprit moved the body this time.”

Sumire: [shakes head] “I doubt it. Even so, there’s one other place I wanted to see… i-if that’s a-alright with you guys?”

Minoru: [nods] “Lead the way.”

Daichi moves aside and I lead us to the shop. At first glance, it doesn’t look like there’s anything missing, but I know that can’t be true — this is the only place in the entire bunker someone could possibly find a sword, so someone’s clearly been here recently.

The only problem was that it didn’t seem any different from the last time I’d been here, and judging from the confused looks on the boys’ faces, they probably didn’t see anything like that either. There was just too much stuff here to be sure.

Even so, I didn’t want to admit it.

Sumire: “… C-can I see your Monocoins?”

Minoru: “Aren’t we supposed to investigate here?”

Sumire: “U-uh… well, y-yes, but th-this is important too.”

I fumbled for my own coins to show them, both to try and look less suspicious, as well as hopefully prompt them into doing the same. Thankfully, it looked like I convinced them. After a moment’s hesitation, Minoru got his, with Daichi fumbling in his pockets for a minute for retrieving his own.

Minoru: “It looks like all of us still have all our Monocoins.”

Sumire: [in a low voice] “… Seems like it.”

Daichi: [blinks innocently; raises eyebrow] “Hm?”

Sumire: “A-ah, nothing important!!”

Daichi: “Come on, Sumire. You can have your suspicions, but even you can at least count to ten, right?”

Sumire: [furrows brows] “E-even me?! Y-you—”

Minoru: “Daichi. Can we not do this right now?”

Daichi: [sighs] “Fiiine…”

[ | “Labyrinth Investigators Monocoins” Obtained! | )

Minoru: “… We really shouldn’t have let Edgar leave so soon. Now we can’t even confirm how many he has.”

Sumire: “I mean, do you really think he did this? He wouldn’t…” [shakes head] “He wouldn’t k-kill Sora.”

Daichi: “But would he?”

Daichi: “I mean, if he actually did, this would be a pretty convenient get-out-of-jail-free card for him… did you know at least half of all murders are committed by someone the victim knows?”

Minoru: [confused] “… Are you implying he didn’t know the rest of us? Because-”

Daichi: “Oh my god, you know what I mean. Out of everyone here, Edgar’s probably one of the people Sora trusted the most. If he lured Sora here to kill him, he literally wouldn’t suspect a thing.”

That… makes an awful lot of sense. It’s sound logic and it’s definitely plausible…

It makes me feel sick. He was the one to give me the confidence to try and stand on my own two feet — am I really going to use this to convict him? To betray him?

It’s just a theory, isn’t it? I’m sure it doesn’t mean anything, not when I consider who it’s coming from.

Edgar… he has to be innocent.

Sumire: “W-we should save our theories for the trial. There’s p-probably more to investigate.”

Daichi: [nods] “True. Let’s roll out, Investigation Team!”


“[XXXXXX]-kun, I think you can reset the feeds now,” he hears Tsumugi say from her desk.

“You sure?” [XXXXXX] asks, half-serious despite the lilt in his tone. “Your little audience’s seen everything they need to see?”

She scoffs. “Obviously. Just do it.”

“If you say so.”

[ CLOSE PROGRAM ]

Monokuma: [over intercom] “Ahem — attention, everyone! Your investigation is officially over! Let’s make our way over to the elevator!”

Already? It feels like I found so little this time around… in the end, I wasn’t even able to get into Keisha’s room either. Despite that, the three of us still make our way to the elevator, having to wait a while before the doors finally swing open to reveal everyone else.

When we step in, the atmosphere is… strange.

Before, whenever we came here, it was silent, everyone sobered by the fear of our potential looming deaths. Now though… I can’t say that feeling is completely gone, but it feels lighter somehow — the elevator abuzz with energy as people share their findings and theories, and I do my best to remember every single word.

It feels wrong that Sora isn’t here to experience this. He was always one to keep the mood light, but even our current levity feels a bit lacking without him.

And Kaoru… she should be here. We made a deal — me, Daichi and her promised to look out for each other, and now here we are.

… God, I really can’t protect anyone, can I? What good did our alliance do in the first place? Even if it gave her peace of mind, it’s not like I could be with Kaoru or Daichi every second of the day.

( was that true? or was i just making excuses for my own peace of mind? )

Either way, I couldn’t afford to linger on such thoughts anymore.

All I needed to do now was find the culprit. It didn’t matter how many of them there were, it didn’t matter how many were going to be executed — I needed to do this.

I need to live.

( i need to know )

So, when the doors opened to greet me with the blinding golden lights of the courtroom, I didn’t hesitate. I wasn’t nervous. I simply stepped forward, making my way to my podium and preparing for yet another trial.

Whoever it was that killed Kaoru, they were going to get exactly what they deserved.

Notes:

Fun fact: the reason the map is not a truth bullet is bc I forgot I didn't make it one until I finished editing this chapter!!!

This is literally my favorite investigation so far, and half of that is lowkey because of the flip side. These people are not normal y'all 😭😭😭 (then again, one might argue this is to be expected for the people who make murder RTV)

But, what are your theories?

Truth Bullets - III
  • Monokuma File 03: Obtained during Rantaro’s investigation.

    “The victim was Kaoru Durand, the Ultimate Perfumist, who was discovered on the first floor in her bedroom. The time of death is estimated to be around 8:10 PM, and the cause of death was catastrophic organ failure. The victim sustained multiple lacerations and a stab wound to the right shoulder. Internal and external blood loss happened simultaneously.”
  • Rantaro’s Autopsy: Obtained during Rantaro’s investigation. Kaoru seemed to have taken many minor slash wounds, but these were very shallow. Additionally, there was some blood around her mouth, the cause of which is unknown.
  • Missing Ribbon: Obtained during Rantaro’s investigation. Kaoru was not wearing her silk ribbon while she was killed. The relevance of this is unknown.
  • Bloody Utility Knife: Obtained during Rantaro’s investigation. Found on the floor close to the door to Kaoru’s bathroom. It had two blades you could switch between — a silver one which was slightly scratched, and a greenish-grey one which was covered in blood.
  • Keisha’s Behavior: Obtained during Rantaro’s investigation. Keisha acted strangely during the investigation, notably not allowing Rantaro to investigate her bedroom. The relevance of this is unknown.
  • Ornate Dagger: Obtained during Rantaro’s investigation. Takashi found it in the kitchen, hidden among the silverware. Its blade was a similar greenish-grey to the utility knife found in Kaoru’s room.
  • Takashi’s Testimony: Obtained during Rantaro’s investigation. Takashi attested to Sumire being the kitchen, with Keisha affirming they had lunch afterwards. According to him, he hasn’t noticed anyone else who might be able to get away with hiding the dagger.
  • Kokoro’s Testimony: Obtained during Kokoro’s investigation. On Kaoru’s suggestion, Aika and Kokoro reheld their dance in the second-floor ballroom, which lasted well into the afternoon, during which time they were always together. Edgar and Kaoru were involved in setting up this event.
  • Keisha’s Monopad: Obtained during Kokoro’s investigation. Keisha’s Monopad was found in the library. The relevance of this is unknown.
  • Recreated Message: Obtained during Kokoro’s investigation. Aika was able to uncover the following message by scribbling on the page below where it was ripped out to reveal it.

    ”Sora, Come to the spot marked here as soon as you can. You have until the end of the day. Fail to meet my request, and we’ll be standing trial tomorrow. I think you’re smart enough to know what not to do.”
  • Monokuma File 03.5: Obtained during Sumire’s investigation.

    “The victim was Sora Hayakaze, the Ultimate Sprinter, who was discovered on the third floor in the labyrinth. The time of death is estimated to be around 4:30 PM, and the cause of death was catastrophic organ failure. The victim sustained a deep laceration to the left thigh. Experienced acute respiratory failure.”
  • Sliding Wall: Obtained during Sumire’s investigation. The area where Sora’s body was found was blocked off by a sliding wall. While the brick to open it was on the outer part of the wall, the brick to close it was on the inside of that area.
  • Monokuma’s Treasure: Obtained during Sumire’s investigation. Despite having been in the center of the labyrinth, nobody was able to find Monokuma’s treasure.
  • Bloody Sword: Obtained during Sumire’s investigation. A bloody sword was placed at around leg level at the entrance to the labyrinth’s center for some reason.
  • Labyrinth Investigators Monocoins: Obtained during Sumire’s investigation. Sumire, Daichi and Minoru were confirmed to all have at least 10 Monocoins.

Chapter 27: Chapter Three [6]: The Road of Trials

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

With the trial’s beginning, it’s hard to decide what and what not is worth discussing. Even so, one thing is clearer than ever — not everyone is as honest as they’d like to believe, and not everyone might be worth trusting in the first place…

Notes:

Remember to hover over any Truth Bullets at the start of a Nonstop Debate/Rebuttal Showdown if you want their descriptions!

No Truth Bullet list up here bc I lowkey can't be bothered to copy all that again </3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Monokuma: “So you’ve come… finally! I was getting worried there for a second, you know! Thought I might have to bring out another motive — good thing I didn’t have to bring that one out so early!”

“That one”? I raise an eyebrow, equal parts intrigued and alarmed, but Monokuma doesn’t even give me the chance to open my mouth to ask before it’s already moved along.

Monokuma: “But, there’s no time to dwell on the past! We have to focus on the future ahead of us, so you know what that means~!”

Monokuma: [somewhat staticky] “Ahem! Now then, let’s begin with a basic explanation of the class trial!”

Monokuma: “During the trial-”

Katsumi: [exasperated] “Shut up. If I have to hear that goddamn spiel one more time, I might break you again.”

Minoru: “I think you only really have to say it once for everyone to get the point…”

Monokuma: “H-huh?! Such disrespect… why I oughta-”

Aika: “If that’s the case, are you going to tell us whose trial this is then?”

Takashi: “Whose trial… isn’t that what we’re trying to find out?”

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] “She’s obviously talking about whether or not this trial is for Sora’s death or Kaoru’s. If we get this wrong because we voted for the wrong culprit, I might just kill myself before Monokuma gets the chance to.”

They bring up a good point, even if it’s admittedly a little too early to be considering this when we haven’t even got any suspects yet.

… They wouldn’t be asking this so early if they weren’t confident they already had a good grasp of this case, would they? What does Katsumi know — or maybe, what do they think they know?

I don’t have the slightest clue, and it’s times like this that really make me wish they were more open with us… maybe a bit less morbid too.

Sumire: “P-please don’t joke about stuff like that…”

Takashi: “And don’t just say that like it’s obvious! You never say that you’re putting the victim on trial!”

Minoru: “Monokuma, can you just answer the question before we get too sidetracked?”

The best-case scenario would be for Monokuma to answer that outright, but that was something I doubted was going to happen — it did seem to love seeing us flounder in despair or whatever. A more realistic scenario probably would’ve been for it to ignore Minoru entirely.

What I was not expecting was for Monokuma to brandish its claws, its red eye glowing dangerously bright.

Monokuma: “Absolutely not! I give you a roof to sleep under, food on your plates, and this is the thanks I get? Reduced to a glorified search engine?! Maybe this’ll teach you some respect!”

Monokuma: “Figure it out yourself! You aren’t getting any help from me this trial!”

Daichi: “Oh cool, so we’re screwed!”

Kokoro: “Maybe not? We’ve just been assuming this was the work of two separate killers, but there’s still the chance for it to be one single person.”

Katsumi: “Yeah, that makes a lot of sense when you ignore the fact that the murders happened at different times on different floors. Really showing our competence without Monokuma there!”

Kokoro: “What about the causes of death? Both of them died from catastrophic organ failure — doesn’t it sound a little convenient that two people would choose to use such a specific way to kill someone?”

Aika: [with a sheepish expression] “I was wondering about that actually. I was listening to what you guys were saying in the elevator, but I still don’t really get how either of them died??”

Keisha: “Whose death do you want to go over then?”

Takashi: “We should probably go over Kaoru’s first. I can’t really say anything definitely about Sora…”

Minoru: “Wouldn’t it make more sense to tackle this chronologically? If we figure out what happened to Sora, it might give some context that makes solving Kaoru’s murder easier…”

Keisha: [firmly] “No, Takashi has a point. We have a lot more relevant evidence than your group gathered.”

Daichi: “Yeah, but we didn’t have the whole squad investigating! At least everybody on the first floor was investigating, start with Sora!”

I didn’t think this would end up being such a contentious topic, but somehow the back-and-forth continues as they proceed to drag even more people into this. From the corner of my eye, I can see Monokuma’s red eye dim from what I can only assume is boredom.

Is this really how it’s going to end? Not even from getting it wrong, but because we couldn’t cooperate enough to choose a discussion topic.

Edgar: [monotone] “Heads or tails?”

Keisha: “… What?”

Edgar: “I’m tired of this. I just… I just want this over with already.” [with steely tone] “Daichi. Heads or tails?”

Daichi: “Um, heads!”

Edgar flicks his hand and it’s only now I realize what he was referring to — a Monocoin, catching the light as it spins in the air and landing unceremoniously on the podium. When Edgar picks it up…

Edgar: [flatly] “Heads. We’re talking about Sora.”

Daichi: “Huh. Lucky.”

Takashi: “You don’t have to rub it in.”

Daichi: “I-I didn’t mean it like that! I meant it from Edgar’s perspective! Wouldn’t you want to know who killed Sora more if you were him?”

Minoru: “He is the Ultimate Lucky Student. Maybe it wasn’t a coincidence?”

Katsumi: “Yeah, if that was the case, he probably just rigged the flip. Personally, to answer Daichi’s question, I’d wanna know whoever I’d have to vote for live, but whatever floats your boat.”

Sumire: “U-um, now that we’ve got that settled, sh-should I start us off?”

Rantaro: [nods] “Take it away, Sumire.”

She returns my nod, eyes aglow with determination as she starts to explain.


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

[ | Bloody Sword | )

[ | Monokuma File 03.5 | )

[ | Sliding Wall | )

Sumire: “O-okay. Here’s what we know for certain.”

Sumire: “We know he d-died at 4:30 PM… for some reason, he ended up in the center of the labyrinth. And the c-cause of death was ‘catastrophic organ failure’.”

Keisha: [softly, with a frown] “The same method as Kaoru…”

Daichi: “Don’t forget! Says somewhere that he suffered ‘acute respiratory failure’ — if we’re looking for a more specific cause of death, that’s probably it!”

Katsumi: “Yeesh, how’d that one happen?”

Kokoro: [tentatively] “If we’re going with Daichi’s theory, could the culprit have punctured a lung or something? If he was stabbed there or something, is there a chance that could count as organ failure?”

Katsumi: “Definitely not. He’d probably bleed out first.”

Daichi: “Plus, there wasn’t really enough blood around the body to suggest something like that. There were spots here and there, but not really Kaoru-level amounts of blood — and she didn’t die from that stab wound.”

Minoru: “There was just a cut on his leg. Otherwise, he was basically uninjured.”

Takashi: “Was it poison…?”

Keisha: “Unlikely. If there really weren’t any signs of a struggle, there probably wouldn’t have been any way for the culprit to get it in Sora’s system.”

Katsumi: [raises brow, suspiciously] “That leg wound isn’t enough proof for you?”

Keisha: “Would Sora really have given up after getting injured once? Not to mention, if the culprit was already armed with some sort of weapon, there would’ve been no need for poison.”

Keisha: “There just isn’t any way he could’ve been poisoned.

Aika: “So the culprit must’ve used another method to mess with his system… maybe they messed with his food somehow? Like they hid a razor blade in there or something!”

Aika: [nods, smirking] “If it got clogged in his throat, that’d cause respiratory failure, wouldn’t it?”

Minoru: “Wouldn’t that have to be digested to do any actual organ damage…?”

Aika: [smirk falters; embarrassed] “Shit, this is impossible…”

She says that, but there’s no such thing as a perfect crime.

There has to be some kind of murder weapon involved here, no matter discreet it might seem at first sight. All we need to do is think outside the box a bit…

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Bloody Sword | ) → “There just isn’t any way he could’ve been poisoned.

RANTARO: “YOU’VE GOT THAT WRONG!”

BREAK!


Rantaro: “I don’t think we should write off that idea so quickly, Keisha. It makes the most sense for the culprit to have poisoned Sora given everything we know.”

Keisha: “How would they have done that though? They can’t have put anything in his food, or all of us would be dead by now.”

Katsumi: “To be fair, that would be a pretty easy way to win a trial… remind me why nobody’s thought of doing that again?”

Monokuma: “To be a law-abiding guest, of course!”

Monokuma: “It’s been a long time since I’ve had to bring up this rule, but for those among us who may have forgotten: A single participant can only murder up to two victims. Breaking this rule will result in immediate punishment, and a class trial will not be held for them.

Katsumi: [waves Monopad] “… The fuck? That was not on the rules when you gave us these.”

Monokuma: “Indeed it wasn’t! You can thank Edgar and our dearly departed Naoki for inspiring me to add this! Good thing I patched this in before you could try anything, huh?”

Edgar bristles upon hearing his name, clearly uncomfortable, so I speak up to change the subject.

Rantaro: “That being said, we can’t discount the possibility his food was tampered with.”

Kokoro: “And the people who do the cooking every day are… Kaoru and Rantaro. And only one of them is still alive.” [eyes narrow] “Somehow, this isn’t surprising…”

Sumire: [yelling] “H-hang on! Isn’t it a bit t-too early to be deciding things like this?!”

Rantaro: [grimaces] “Exactly. Couldn’t someone else have made a meal for him between breakfast and that time?”

Daichi: “Not to mention, wouldn’t Kaoru notice if he tried anything like that? Why wouldn’t she immediately stop him?”

Aika: “Those are some pretty convincing excuses you bring up. But, I guess that’s to be expected from you two…”

Aika: [smiles darkly] “I mean, you did turn your backs on the rest of us with that alliance of yours, didn’t you?”

I can feel my heart skip a beat as she says that, my face frozen with wide eyes.

That… how could she possibly know about our alliance? We never brought it up to anyone, did we? I don’t think any of us have even mentioned it outside of one of our rooms.

The strangest part is, this declaration of Aika’s isn’t met with surprise or betrayal or anything of the sort. There seems to be some kind of silent agreement among them — as if they’d already known.

It would’ve been one for only Aika to have been clued in on this, but everyone ? How did that even happen?!

I turn to Daichi, silently begging for answers, but all he can offer me is a shrug in response.

Minoru: “I guess that’d give them a pretty convenient opportunity to poison Sora… b-but that can’t be what happened!”

Katsumi: “Listen, I know you don’t wanna doubt Daichi, but there’s at least a 10% chance he’s the culprit. I’m no Hifumi, but honestly, I think even 10%’s lowballing it a bit.”

Minoru: “But he discovered the body! Anyone who helps set it off is innocent, right?”

Rantaro: “… Can we be sure of that though?”

The panic on his face is obvious, growing as my words to sink in. Even so, this is a possibility that has to be considered.

Because we know that Minoru’s lied for Daichi in a trial before, even knowing that such a move could potentially kill us all. That kind of loyalty would be almost admirable, but not here — not when every unexposed lie leads us one step closer to death.

Surprisingly though, it’s neither Minoru nor Daichi who speak up next.

Sumire: “Um… I th-think so?”

Sumire: “Th-the Body Discovery Announcement went off when I came in, s-so Daichi must have been the second person to count.”

Kokoro: “And to be clear, you were the second person to find him, right?”

Sumire: [shakes head] “N-no, I got there last actually.”

Kokoro: “… Edgar. You saw Sora’s body too, didn’t you?”

He doesn’t respond at first, but eventually, he nods.

Takashi: “So if that’s true, the culprit has to be either Daichi or Minoru!”

Daichi: “Excuse me?!”

Takashi: “Well, if you and Minoru made it there before Sumire, then there should’ve been three people present already — enough to set off the announcement. But because it didn’t go off until Sumire came in…”

Keisha: “Then it’s really one of you two.”

Minoru: “W-wait, that can’t be right! We barely even know what happened to Sora in the first place!”

Katsumi: “I mean, that technically isn’t required though. We die if we vote wrong, not if we don’t figure out every detail of the case.”

Daichi: “…”

Daichi: [sighs] “Fine then. I confess.”

What the… no. No, no, no, this can’t be right.

He… he isn’t actually the killer, is he?!

Daichi: “Minoru was the second person to discover the body.”

Edgar: “You- you- ?!

He can’t even get the words out, but his eyes can’t conceal his utter rage.

Weirdly enough, when Daichi looks back at Edgar, it’s not with any sense of regret or sorrow. He looks almost… expectant.

Daichi: “But you should already know why I wasn’t looking at him, right? I mean, the proof’s still in your pocket.”

Edgar: [bewildered] “The map? What the hell does that have to do with anything?! You-

Daichi: “I didn’t kill Sora.”

Daichi: “I was the one navigating us through the labyrinth, but I didn’t actually look up from the map until after the announcement went off. I was just making sure we all ended up in the right place…”

I feel the knot in my chest loosen as he explains.

So he really isn’t the culprit. That’s a relief to hear.

Rantaro: “If he was lying, Sumire would’ve spoken up by now to contradict him, wouldn’t she? He’s telling the truth.”

Rantaro: “And anyways, it’s like she said earlier — Sora must’ve been in the labyrinth for a reason. There’s no motive for anyone in our alliance to send him there if he really was poisoned by our food.”

Rantaro: “The culprit must’ve killed him there. And the only thing that seems like it really could’ve done the trick was the sword she found there.”

Aika: “… Sword?”

Rantaro: “I was trying to bring that up earlier before you derailed the conversation. The only weapon they found inside the labyrinth was a bloody sword.”

Katsumi: [blase tone] “Yeah, the culprit obviously used the sword to incapacitate him and cut him deeply enough for the poison to affect him.”

Takashi: “But… it’s a sword. How do you poison someone with a sword?”

Katsumi: “You can get tetanus from a rusty nail, can’t you? Wounds can get infected with any number of diseases… or poison, in this case. If it entered his bloodstream, it absolutely could’ve killed him.”

Daichi: [with a shaky smile; slightly unsettled] “Huh… maybe it’s a good thing Tsuyoshi didn’t kill you last trial…”

Katsumi: “Maybe consider shutting up if you want to make it to the fourth.”

Keisha: [talking over them] “So if the culprit really did use poison… where’d it come from?”

Aika: “It’d have to be the same place they got the sword from, right? I mean, there isn’t any place other than the shop you could maybe find poison, right?”

Keisha: “But there wasn’t any on display…”

Daichi: “To be fair, there wasn’t any poison on display either.”

Daichi: “So to get the jump on any blamers… I still have all ten of my coins!”

To prove his point, he turns both his pockets inside-out, letting the coins spill to the floor. For whatever reason, he doesn’t actually move to pick them up though, forcing Katsumi to have to move from his side to pick them up.

Katsumi: “… He’s telling the truth. There’s only ten.”

Daichi: [chipper] “Yup! So if you don’t have all of your Monocoins, fess up now before we have to do things the hard way!”

Takashi: “…”

Takashi: “… I know this sounds bad, but-”

Katsumi: “You don’t say.”

Takashi: [yelling] “I only got a taser! I swear, that’s the only thing I bought!”

Kokoro: [panicked] “You got WHAT?!!

Takashi: [frantic] “It was only two Monocoins, I still have eight, I promise!”

Katsumi: “Do you still have the taser then?”

Takashi: [shakes head] “No, I got rid of it.”

Daichi: “… You know, if he’s lying, it probably would make sense for him to have only used two Monocoins. He would need the sword and poison, after all — one Monocoin for each item.”

Keisha: “That’s just conjecture. Do you have any proof the shop even works like that?”

Daichi: “Do you have any proof it doesn’t work like that?”

Keisha: “Of course I do, I saw it myself.”

Keisha: “Me and Edgar found him with it practically right after he bought it. We talked him out of using it, and got Monokuma to take it back.”

Daichi: “Was he at least refunded?”

Monokuma: “Of course not! We’re not running a charity here!”

Daichi: “So she is telling the truth. Thanks for the help, Monokuma~!”

Rantaro: “So we can confirm that at the very least, five people have to be innocent: Takashi, Edgar, Daichi, Minoru and Sumire.”

Kokoro: “Didn’t we just agree that Daichi wasn’t lying about who discovered the body second? Even if he was telling the truth about that, we can’t clear him just because he was telling the truth.”

Rantaro: [confidently] “Five people. He didn’t use any of his Monocoins, so he couldn’t have bought the necessary weapons.”

Katsumi: “Six people, actually. Sumire’s been holding onto my Monocoins, so assuming she hasn’t fucked anything up, she should have twenty.”

Sumire: [nods] “R-right! I’ve been keeping yours at the bottom of my wardrobe to make sure nobody tries to pickpocket me!“

Minoru: [mutters] “Wardrobe? It’s just a cardboard box…”

Keisha: “And you all saw me spend all my Monocoins. Naturally, I’m innocent.”

Rantaro: “Okay then, six people. Can everybody who wasn’t on that list please show us their Monocoins?”

I dig into my pocket, taking care to take out only ten Monocoins and placing them on top of my podium where everyone can see them.

Everybody else follows suit, but when I finish tallying up everyone’s total in my head, I only feel a sense of dread.

Rantaro: “… Nobody else used their Monocoins?”

Aika: “Seriously? How is this even possible?!”

An inkling of an idea nags at the back of my mind, but I dismiss it. It can’t be that . I made sure of it.

Daichi: “… There is one other person we haven’t cleared.”

I… I think I know who he’s talking about.

「 SELECT A PERSON 」

Kaoru Durand

RANTARO: “IT’S…

It’s not hard to put the pieces together — she’s the only person who isn’t here after all.

But it can’t be her. She literally gave us her Monocoins, and if I still have what she gave me, it isn’t a stretch to think she didn’t take hers back from Daichi. She wouldn’t be able to buy any weapons there.

But by explaining that, it’d put me and Daichi right back on the suspect list. It’s when I realize this that I think I understand what Daichi’s trying to do here.

He’s trying to give me an easy out. Kaoru’s dead, after all — she wouldn’t be able to defend herself, and everybody would be none the wiser if we stuck to our story. It’d be an easy way to resolve Sora’s death, and we could move on to solving hers.

It’d be an easy way out… but it wouldn’t feel right .

I want to believe in Kaoru. I know she’s just as likely as everyone else to be the person that killed Sora, but I don’t want to believe that the same girl who tried her best to bare her soul to us could be one of the people responsible for us being down here.

Just this once, I want to trust her until it becomes impossible.

Kaoru… please, please don’t let me down here.

Rantaro: “I don’t think so.”

Daichi: “Hm?”

Rantaro: “Kaoru… got rid of her Monocoins, remember?”

Keisha: “What do you mean by ‘got rid of’?”

Rantaro: “Exactly what I said. I was part of her alliance, remember? Of course I’d know about stuff like this.”

Aika: “You could be trying to fool us to get out of here with them though. Kaoru might be dead, but Daichi’s still alive.”

Rantaro: “I’d still die with the rest of you. Being in an alliance with them doesn’t mean that Monokuma treats us like a single entity or anything like that — it just meant that the three of us would look out for each other.”

Rantaro: “That just isn’t how Monokuma operates — we know it’s willing to rig the game against certain people, but I doubt it’d bend the rules to keep more people alive.”

Monokuma: [nervous] “H-hey there! This is a completely fair killing game — my rules are ironclad, and I’m just as disappointed as anyone when my favorites die!!”

Minoru: [unnerved] “’Favorites’? We’re not dolls…”

Katsumi: “’Completely fair killing game’ my ass! You were clearly trying to get me killed last trial — my motive secret was so much worse than anyone else’s, and you straight-up told Tsuyoshi to take me out!”

Daichi: “I mean, they’re supposed to be secrets you’d want to kill for though.”

Katsumi: “You’re telling me you’d kill to keep the fact you’re an idiot who wastes too much money on designer clothes under wraps? Or that Aika would seriously kill to keep her relationship with Kokoro secret? If that was true, the killing game would probably be over by now!”

I’d… admittedly never thought about that much until now. Obviously the motives were designed to get us to kill, but I’d never even considered the possibility the mastermind could be targeting certain people over others.

Part of that might just be because of how blatant it was last time — nobody was holding Hifumi at gunpoint after all — but even now… the shop as a motive was a little strange the more I thought about it. Sure, it gave people more options to kill, but it didn’t really incentivize anyone the same way the time limit or our secrets did.

Was that intentional? Did the mastermind already know someone would snap under the pressure of being stuck here for so long? Were they thinking so far in advance that they knew two of us would succumb to this?

Monokuma: [angrily] “Remember what you’re here for! We’re putting a killer on trial here, not me! So if you’re so ready to wrap that conversation up, why don’t I just go ahead and start Voting Time already?!”

Daichi: “Nnno thanks!! Let us talk a bit more!!”

Monokuma: “…”

Daichi: “… Please?”

Monokuma: “…”

Monokuma: “Well, when you say it so politely, how can I possibly say no~? Just make sure to stay on task — I believe we were talking about Kaoru?”

Rantaro: [shakes head] “Yeah, I still don’t think she’s the culprit. She didn’t have any Monocoins, so if we’re going to find the culprit, we might want to shift our focus somewhere else.”

Aika: “Well, if we can’t use the Monocoins to narrow down suspects, we’re obviously gonna have to use a different method.”

Aika: “There are other reasons people are suspicious, after all!”

Minoru: “You sound like you already have an idea.”

Aika: “Yup!”

Aika: “It’s thanks to Sumire I realized this actually! The labyrinth is a pretty weird place to kill someone, but the more you think about it, it’s actually pretty genius. It’s pretty isolated and hard to navigate, so a culprit could probably use that to their advantage somehow.”

Aika: “But isn’t it strange that despite being so hard to navigate, the culprit managed to make basically a complete map in just a handful of days?”

Something about that question of hers is setting off alarm bells in my head. I think I know where she’s headed with this, and I can only pray I’m wrong.

Aika: “When you think about it, there’s really only one person capable of pulling something like this off.”

「 SELECT A PERSON 」

Rantaro Amami

AIKA: “CHANGE MY MIND!

Aika: “Rantaro. You are the Ultimate Adventurer, aren’t you? If anyone was gonna figure out the labyrinth so quickly, it’d be you.”

Rantaro: “…”

She was wrong, obviously, but there was an unfortunate sliver of truth to what she was saying.

I did map out the labyrinth, the first person to do so if Monokuma was to believed. I’d also lost the map this very day.

The connection wasn’t lost on me, but all my investigation had turned out fruitless — neither Kaoru nor Daichi reported much luck on their ends either when I’d told them about it.

The question was, how much of this should I tell them? If I gave them that much ammo against me, who’s to say they wouldn’t end up shooting me in the foot?

I snuck another look at Daichi, hoping he’d understand what I meant. He nodded ever so slightly, and I let out a breath I wasn’t aware I was holding, willing myself to calm down.

Even if it seemed like everyone was against me, I still had allies here. Daichi would back me up. Sumire would back me up. Things would be fine.

Rantaro: “… You’ve got that wrong.”

Rantaro: “I- I made the map, but I’m not the one who killed Sora.”

Aika: “We’ll see how well your argument holds up then.”

I refused to rise up to her bait. I’ll admit, she got me once, but I won’t let myself me wrong a second time.

I’d shoot down her arguments, whatever they were, and I would prove my innocence… or at the very least, get rid of this target on my back.


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

[ | Keisha’s Behavior | )

[ | Rantaro’s Autopsy | )

[ | Takashi’s Testimony | )

Minoru: “Rantaro admitted to making the map… that is kind of suspicious…”

Daichi: “I mean, you don’t have to be the blackened to contribute to a murder. Katsumi basically set up Hitomi, but it’s not like they were actually working together with Tsuyoshi or anything.”

Katsumi: “It does explain why he’d be mapping it out in the first place. It’s not like anyone really wanted to hang out there anyways.”

Katsumi: “Plus, he could always be taking charge to steer us away from any topics he doesn’t want us to talk about.”

Minoru: “Then he isn’t really doing a good job of that right now…”

Sumire: “W-well, are we sure he’s the only possible s-suspect?”

Sumire: “I mean, th-there has to be someone else acting suspiciously, r-right?”

Katsumi: “If anyone here’s being suspiciously quiet, you might wanna this chance to remind everyone you still exist.”

Keisha: “…”

Kokoro: “…”

Daichi: “…”

Katsumi: “No takers? If that’s the case, you really might be guilty, Rantaro.”

Some of the points they raise are plausible enough, but I’m sure this isn’t the case.

Besides, when I think back of everything I found and how everyone’s been acting during the trial, there’s someone here who stands out…

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Keisha’s Behavior | ) → “there has to be someone else acting suspiciously

RANTARO: “YOU’VE GOT A POINT!”

BREAK!


Rantaro: “Sumire, I think you’re on the right track here. There is someone else here who’s even more suspicious than me.”

Takashi: “Really?”

Rantaro: “You should know, Takashi — you were investigating with us. And there was one person in particular who really didn’t want her room searched.”

Takashi: “You mean- ?!”

Rantaro: “Keisha. Why were you so adamant about focusing on Kaoru’s murder? We would’ve gotten around to discussing both eventually — why did it matter to you who we started with?”

Keisha: “Doesn’t that logic apply to everyone else who argued about this? Daichi, Takashi and Minoru were all involved.” [shrugs] “Minoru started that argument in the first place.”

Minoru: “I’m innocent though!”

Rantaro: “Meanwhile, you still have to explain why you didn’t want us investigating your room if you really were innocent.”

Kokoro: “… I think I might have an idea.”

「 SELECT A TRUTH BULLET 」

[ | Keisha’s Monopad | )

KOKORO: “THIS’LL HELP!”

Kokoro: “… Your Monopad. Keisha, we found it next to where the culprit wrote the note to Sora.”

Kokoro: “Is that why you asked to go in the elevator with us?”

Katsumi: “Is this about that party you mentioned? You didn’t say anything about that.”

Kokoro: “I mean, you weren’t asking about her, so I didn’t really think it was relevant. But when you consider this too, it doesn’t paint a flattering picture.”

Keisha: “Th-that can’t be the case. I left that in my room, didn’t I…?”

She sounds unsure of herself. Could she be telling the truth? She’s clearly hiding something, but what.

Takashi: “Why would she just leave her Monopad there though? She’d need it in order to get around!”

Katsumi: “Not that the note was the last part of her plan.”

Katsumi: “She could’ve made that after killing Sora to throw us off her trail. Or maybe she really was just elevator-hopping with other people to get around. I guess negligence isn’t completely off the table here.”

Takashi: “Or she’s being framed! Isn’t this whole thing a little too convenient? Why would she just leave obviously incriminating evidence right where anyone could see it?!”

Keisha: “I didn’t. Somebody must’ve stolen it.”

Rantaro: “That doesn’t exonerate her. Like Katsumi said, negligence isn’t out of the question-”

Takashi: “That isn’t negligence, that’s practically suicide!”

Rantaro: “Either way, how are you going to deny that Keisha’s suspicious? Even if you don’t think she’s the culprit, she has to know someth-”

!!!

“YOU’RE PLAYING WITH FIRE HERE!”

I can’t see Takashi’s eyes well from behind his shades, but the coldness emanating from them is palpable as he stares me down.

Takashi: “I’m not just talking out of my ass here! I know she’s got nothing to do with this!”

Rantaro: “Do you? Or do you want to think you do?”

Takashi: [shakes head] “I’ll show you.”

… Do your best then.


「 REBUTTAL SHOWDOWN — CROSS SWORDS! 」

=|| Bloody Sword >

=|| Ornate Dagger >

=|| Takashi’s Testimony >

Takashi: “Keisha has an alibi.”

Takashi: “If you don’t believe me, just ask Sumire! They were together around noon, weren’t they? And then after that, she went up to the second floor…”

Takashi: “Edgar was keeping watch of the elevator, wasn’t he? If he saw someone go up to the third floor, wouldn’t he have mentioned that by now?”

Rantaro: “Don’t just assume things. Edgar, can you confirm any of this?”

Edgar: “… Yeah. I never saw her leave that room after she came up.”

Edgar: “She probably stayed on the second floor until Aika and Kokoro decided to leave.”

Takashi: “See?!”

Takashi: “She never got the chance to be alone! She couldn’t have used the sword!”

Takashi: “This argument was dumb to begin with anyways! She couldn’t have gotten more Monocoins, so she couldn’t have bought any of the weapons to start with.”

Takashi: “Maybe Sora set all this up, and he was just tricked into falling for his own trap.”

No, she’s definitely involved here. The fact that she has an alibi for so much of the day definitely complicates thing, but there’s something about Sora’s murder that Takashi’s forgetting.

Something that definitely still makes her suspicious.

「 SOLUTION 」

=|| Bloody Sword > → “She couldn’t have used the sword

RANTARO: “LET ME CUT IN!”

CUT!


Rantaro: “You’re wrong, Takashi. Even if she couldn’t get to the third floor, she could still be the culprit.”

Rantaro: “After all, even though the sword is the murder weapon, it’s entirely possible that the culprit wasn’t even there to use it.”

Takashi: “Huh?!”

Katsumi: “It was poisoned. The culprit was probably hoping to use that to forge an alibi for themself, since they wouldn’t have to be in the labyrinth. Of course, they kinda fucked that one up when they made it obvious he was poisoned, but it’s the thought that counts.”

Rantaro: “And either way, there were at least two times Keisha could’ve set all this up. She either would’ve had to do this sometime last night or sometime this morning before she ran into Sumire.”

Katsumi: “You keep your door unlocked at night?”

Rantaro: “… No???”

Katsumi: “Then it was definitely this morning. They still would’ve needed to snatch your map, after all.”

Katsumi: “From there, they just would’ve needed to send the note to Sora and stick with someone for the rest of the day until he died. Well, not that she did a good job of that.”

Keisha: “…”

Katsumi: “Are you going to confess, or are you just going to drag things out? You know, even if you did do this, you might not even have to die for it. There’s most likely two culprits, remember?”

Keisha: “…”

Katsumi: “Either way, you need to say something, okay?”

Katsumi: “Confess or die, Keisha — it’s your choice.”

Notes:

I was kind of expecting this chapter to be longer, but I feel like this is a better place to leave off than what I had in my outline

Last chance to guess the culprits!! Is it truly Keishaover…?

Chapter 28: Chapter Three [7]: My Resolution

Summary:

Episode Synopsis:

As everything comes to a head, the identity of Sora’s killer is finally revealed. However, not every mystery can lead to a proper resolution.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Keisha: “… You can’t be serious.”

Katsumi: “Well, I don’t necessarily feel like dying today to give the blackened the win, so yeah, I’m pretty serious about this!”

Katsumi: “You’ve clearly got something you’re hiding, so if you really are the killer, you can just fess up now so we can move onto something else.”

Minoru: “Are- are you seriously implying we just ignore that somebody in this room killed Sora?! They might not even get executed after the trial ends!”

Rantaro: “… Even so, if there really are multiple killers, we’re going to have to accept that Monokuma’s likely just going to let them off the hook.”

Aika: “And we’re seriously just going to live like that…?”

Katsumi: “Yeah, the exact same way we’ve been living with the person who’s responsible for the gruesome executions of two people here. If you want justice, you’re not going to find it in a shithole like this.”

Takashi: [angrily] “Justice? What the hell would you know about justice?!”

Takashi: “You’ve literally killed people before this game, and you think you just get to claim Keisha’s guilty without even giving her a chance to defend herself?!”

Daichi: “Not exactly like you set her up for success with your attempts at showing off your rebuttal. I mean, you realize that you kinda threw everyone’s alibis out the window, right?”

Takashi: “Just- god, just shut up, Daichi!”

Takashi: “Where the hell do you get off acting like this is something I should just be brushing off?! You’re accusing her of murder — how the hell am I supposed to be nonchalant when you’re doing that?!”

Katsumi: “With all due respect — which is none — we kinda have to accuse people, seeing as we’re on trial for murder. Crushing on someone does not count as an alibi unless you were making out in the closet or something.”

Daichi: [trying (and failing) to hide a smile] “What riveting advice. You ever try that tip in court?”

Katsumi: “If this is your way of asking me out, you’re gonna be real disappointed to hear what I have to say next.”

Edgar: “… Shut up. You’re just falling for her plan.”

Daichi: “Huh?”

Edgar: [gradually getting more heated] “Getting sidetracked on all this stupid shit that doesn’t matter… why did you take charge during the investigation only to shut up now? Why were you trying to avoid talking about Sora’s death? Why are you the only person here with evidence actually pointing towards you?”

Keisha: “…”

Edgar: “Say something! Anything!!”

Takashi: “Seriously. You…”

Takashi: “You didn’t do this, right? You wouldn’t lie to me, right?”

He’s starting to sound a little desperate as he stares at Keisha, her expression guarded as she looks down at the floor. It might just be me, but the look in her eyes… it seems a little like guilt.

I don’t know why she won’t just speak up now. Even if she really is innocent — which is something I’m starting to doubt the longer she keeps her mouth shut — she has to realize she’s only making herself look more suspicious this way. Hifumi and Tsuyoshi made more effort to defend themselves, and neither of them even wanted to kill in the first place.

If we’re going to progress, I need to get her to crack somehow.

There has to be something else that ties her to this… and I think I might know what.

「 SELECT A TRUTH BULLET 」

[ | Ornate Dagger | )

RANTARO: “I UNDERSTAND!”

Rantaro: “You’re right, Takashi. She wouldn’t lie to you — and now that I’m thinking about it, she just might’ve shot herself in the foot because of that.”

Sumire: “W-what?”

Rantaro: “During our investigation of the first floor, Takashi found this dagger that was kind of like the sword your group described — it had a similar color, and if my guess is right, the culprit probably used the same poison on it as well.”

Minoru: “So the culprit bought a dagger to use as well… why would they do that when we have knives in the kitchen?”

Katsumi: “If I had to guess, path of least resistance. After Rantaro’s little stunt in the first week, I’m guessing he and Kaoru were probably keeping a closer eye on the knife block — meanwhile, nobody was monitoring the shop for some reason. It definitely would’ve let them fly under the radar for a longer time.”

Daichi: “More pop psychology? Who died and made you the Ultimate Counselor?”

Katsumi: “Aren’t you supposed to be our true crime fan? Maybe you should stop trying to start shit with other people and unleash your inner fan or something to help us out here.”

Daichi: “Alright then — Keisha killed Sora, and you killed Kaoru. Speaking of, weren’t you in the middle of proving me right, Rantaro?”

Rantaro: [nods] “Yeah. Like I said, we were in charge of investigating the first floor, so there shouldn’t have been a reason for any of us to suspect poison might’ve been used — me and Takashi only found out about that in the elevator, at the same time as everyone else.”

Rantaro: “But Keisha stopped him from touching the blade. You wouldn’t think he’d be in much danger even if he cut himself…”

Sumire: “… B-but because it was poisoned, she had to step in! Sh-she was trying to make sure Takashi didn’t accidentally k-kill himself!”

Keisha: [with a pained expression] “I… that doesn’t make me the killer though…!”

Kokoro: “It is still suspicious though. I don’t think any normal person would be able to intuit that someone put poison on a knife just because the color seemed a bit off.”

Kokoro: [downcast, seeming guilty] “Not to mention… you kind of just admitted you knew that knife was poisoned.”

Aika: “Oh, good catch, Ko-chan!”

Aika: “So if she really was hiding something in her room… I guess, some kind of evidence she didn’t want us to find. Maybe she left the actual poison in there?”

Keisha flinches like she’s been struck, and it’s then I know Aika’s hit the nail on the head.

Edgar: “… So that’s what you were hiding?”

Keisha: “I… it’s not what you think.”

Keisha: [nervously; quickly] “S-seriously, it’s not what you think. I- I didn’t find the ricin or the note until I’d already gotten back from upstairs, I swear. I had… I had no idea what they were doing there.”

Daichi: “Ricin? Isn’t that the stuff they have in oil or whatever? How much of that would someone even need to kill Sora?”

Keisha: “… There were two bottles in my room by the time I’d gotten there. Both empty.”

Edgar: [horrified] “Two bottles?!

Minoru: “That’s… that sounds so overkill! What the hell did Sora even do to anyone?!”

Kokoro: “I… don’t think that was all meant for Sora actually. Rantaro mentioned a dagger, right? The one in the kitchen was poisoned too.”

Kokoro: “So they needed one for his trap upstairs, and one to use for the dagger. I’m guessing they probably used the whole thing as insurance he’d stay dead — if he was only going to get hit once, it needed to pack a punch.”

Daichi: “Normally, ricin takes a day or two, but if we’re going off what Monokuma had in stock… it could’ve kicked in in as little as four hours.”

Keisha: “That’s around noon though! I have an alibi!”

Sumire: “We were together… b-but like we already said, th-the trap could’ve set up earlier and then you could’ve come downstairs to secure an alibi.”

Keisha: [distressed] “I couldn’t even do it in the first place though! I have no Monocoins!”

Katsumi: “That’s true… but your argument relies on the fact we’re just assuming the culprit really needed those in the first place?”

Daichi: “… You’re starting to lose me. The Monocoins are kind of the foundation of the entire motive — why would Monokuma introduce them only to ignore them the second someone actually wants to commit a murder?”

Katsumi: “Yeah, it probably wouldn’t… not for just anyone.”

Katsumi: [smirking] “But we do have a traitor among us, don’t we? If someone here really was willing to sell out like that, I’m sure they wouldn’t hesitate to go and kill too when they got the chance — especially if they thought they had Monokuma’s backing.”

Katsumi: “You happened to be on the same floor that Rantaro was investigating, and just happened to be in a position to stop him from investigating your dorm? For someone so innocent, you really were dead-set on hiding that poison, huh?”

Katsumi: “It might’ve even sent him a letter the same way the mastermind sent one to Tsuyoshi. Even more you’d want to keep under wraps. So how about it? Finally gonna back down?”

Their words were like the slam of a gavel, silencing any opposition anyone might’ve been willing to raise. Who could’ve, after they put everything together like that?

Keisha’s eyes flitted from person to person, searching for any shred of doubt in everyone’s eyes, any hope that someone still believed in them.

… There wasn’t any to be found.

When she finally realized this, her eyes narrowed, tight with emotion. Despite that, her voice seemed composed as ever when she finally talked.

Keisha: “… Fine.”

She spat the word out like it was poison, coldly conceding as she returned Katsumi’s gaze.

Katsumi: “So you admit it then? You killed Sora?”

Keisha: “No… but it doesn’t matter what I say, does it? You all already think I’m guilty, what’s the point of even trying to argue back?”

Daichi: “… Because you’re not suicidal?”

Daichi: “Even if I’m wrong about that, didn’t we get here because you care about Takashi or something? You’re not gonna throw the trial and get him killed, are you?”

Keisha: [looks down] “I’ve done everything I could at every point to help the group. Organizing investigations, trying to find the mastermind’s identity… if you’re just going to reject me now, then maybe I don’t have a group to help.”

Katsumi: “Keisha, do not tell me you’re trying to sit out the fucking trial.”

She didn’t tell Katsumi that.

In fact, she didn’t say anything, closing her eyes and petulantly turning away from the rest of us.

Something about it… I couldn’t help but get angry at her. She really claimed to be helping us so much, and yet she went out of her way to hide evidence from us and spend so much of this trial deceiving us? She wanted to say she was some kind of pillar of support for us, but when she got accused, she refused to face it like a child?

… It pissed me off.

Rantaro: “… Fine then. Play it that way.”

Rantaro: “I think I get how this played out anyways.”


「 CLOSING ARGUMENT — CONFUTE! 」

Rantaro: “If Katsumi’s theory is to be believed, the linchpin of this case doesn’t start with the motive — it starts… well, to be honest, we can’t say for sure. All we know is that sometime before Hitomi died, Monokuma started collaborating some kind of traitor. While they didn’t do anything then, they’d go on to become the culprit of this case.”

Rantaro: “Now, we can focus on the case itself. The day Monokuma unveiled its latest motive, the culprit decided to make a risky move — they openly used all of their Monocoins in a bid to buy information from Monokuma. Even if this didn’t exactly pan out in our favor, it did have the benefit of making them seem innocent, since they supposedly wouldn’t be able to buy anything from the shop anymore.”

Rantaro: “This was untrue, of course. The culprit — being the traitor — must’ve had some kind of perk allowing them to take items from the shop without needing to pay. This is how they got the sword, the ricin, and a dagger that doesn’t seem like it’s relevant.”

Rantaro: “Sometime this morning, the culprit doused their sword in poison, and placed it near the entrance to the center of the labyrinth on the third floor. They were able to do this using a map they stole from me.”

Rantaro: “The next step was heading to the second floor, to forge a note to Sora to force him to head to the labyrinth. To make sure he’d come, they threatened to kill if he didn’t comply, or if he tried to expose the note. They also sent this with my map, to make sure he’d be able to find his way to where the culprit needed them to be.”

Rantaro: “They left a key piece of evidence in the library though: their Monopad. Now if I had to guess, the reason they were able to come down to the first floor despite this was because of their status as the traitor — they called in a favor from Monokuma, and it sent them downstairs, when they could send the note to Sora.”

Rantaro: “They probably sent this around noon, ensuring that Sora would leave around the same time they were securing an alibi with Sumire. While they were eating, Sora went upstairs and did exactly what the culprit said, injuring their leg in the process and letting the ricin enter his bloodstream. From there, he’d succumb to the poison in only a matter of hours.”

Rantaro: “The culprit didn’t even need to be there to kill Sora, letting them pretend to be innocent while they sabotaged our investigation and trial.”

Rantaro: “But you can’t lie anymore. We know the truth — that the culprit is the Ultimate-”

EDGAR: “No, that’s wrong.”

BREAK?!


His voice is soft, barely audible over my explanation, but the conviction with which he speaks stops me completely in my tracks.

I turn to look at him, but he isn’t looking at me — all he does is stare despondently at the floor, eyes wide.

… What could he possibly be thinking?

The words escape my mouth before I really know what I’m saying. Somehow, something about them still feels right.

I can feel someone’s eyes boring into the back of my skull.

Rantaro: [bewildered] “What do you mean I’m wrong?”

It feels so cold.

Daichi: [expectantly] “… Well? If you’re gonna shoot through his argument, you’re gonna some kind of proof.”

Katsumi: [scoffs] “It’d have to be a real silver bullet the way this trial’s progressing. Please don’t be wasting our time here.”

‘Silver bullet’? What am I supposed to tell them to prove my point?

I rack my brain for anything that might help, sifting through memories that seem to hurt just a bit less in here. It might be the adrenaline, or maybe it’s the circumstances of the trial — I really couldn’t tell you.

Edgar: “When I found the body…”

My voice feels foreign even to me as I hear it echo in the courtroom, something I can’t help but notice being so deep in thought — it sounds lower. Deader. A bit like Katsumi’s, somehow.

Edgar: “… That wall wasn’t open.”

Aika: “Wall?”

Sumire: “There’s a sliding wall in the center of the labyrinth… w-we found Sora’s body near the back of it, but… but when we came over, it was open…”

Minoru: [gasps] “Ah! It wasn’t open because the culprit left it open, it was open because Edgar did it!”

Rantaro: “How did he do that…?”

Edgar: “… Got lucky, I guess.”

Minoru: “So- so the culprit really did have to be there to get Sora killed?!”

Daichi: “It makes sense, in a way. If the culprit wasn’t there to lock Sora in, he could probably escape the labyrinth and… well, I guess he’d be dying of poison, but we’d know a hell of a lot sooner. Might’ve even been able to save him.”

Takashi: “But what did I fucking tell you?! Keisha’s innocent — she always has been! You guys just got so caught up in accusing her that you had to make up some traitor theory to even pin this on her!”

Minoru: “To be fair, it’s not unreasonable to assume the traitor would get some kind of perk… but I guess it’d be a little convenient if it worked the way Rantaro described.”

He flinches, gritting his teeth. He’d never really been the most fond of Keisha — I guess it’d make sense for that distrust to boil over in a place like this.

Even if it made sense though, it was wrong. Another dead end.

This case was full of them for some reason. Someone had to be alone, but most of us were able to account for each other. Someone had to pay for these weapons, but most of us never even spent our Monocoins.

Someone had to be lying, but there were just so many liars here.

And despite that, despite all that, none of these threads ever seemed to cross into each other. Every single suspect was somehow, practically paradoxically, just innocent enough to be literally unable to commit this murder.

It was just so frustrating.

I’m trying, Sora. I really am.

But I’m just so tired of this. Trying to keep track of everyone’s locations, their testimonies, their lies — I just can’t unravel all that. I can’t deduce things the same way Rantaro or Katsumi can. I can’t lead the way Keisha does or Naoki used to. I don’t even have Daichi’s stupid trivia.

I’m talentless. Any other person in the country could be here, and yet somehow, I got into the school by some fluke. Just lucky enough to get into Hope’s Peak, just unlucky enough to end up here.

Just lucky enough to get to meet you, just unlucky enough to have to lose you.

It’s tiring. I really do try my best when we go to trial — anyone who dies deserves at least that much — but… god, this case really does feel impossible.

And I just want this to be over with.

「 SELECT A PERSON 」

Kaoru Durand

EDGAR: “I got it.”

Takashi: “Huh?”

Daichi: “The culprit… are you sure? Feels like a bit of a jump to make just from proving Keisha innocent.”

Am I sure? I don’t know.

( but i’m right. )

But… Ultimate Luck ought to count for something.

Edgar: “The culprit is Kaoru.”

Takashi: “What?!”

Aika: “I-is that even possible?!”

Minoru: “I mean, it’s not like she can give us her alibi now… theoretically, there’s a chance she could’ve done it.”

Kokoro: “That’s… not really true though. She was helping set things up with me and Ai-chan, and she was with Edgar for basically the entire time.”

Rantaro: “…”

Rantaro: “She was with you for the entire time… right?”

His voice wavers, as if he’s hesitant to believe Kaoru could’ve done it. Despite that, the fact that he’s even asking this in the first place… was I actually onto something after all?

His question isn’t answered by Kokoro, but by Aika’s frightened eyes, her hand covering her mouth in horror as the gears turned in her head.

Aika: “She… we didn’t send anyone downstairs with her when she was baking for us…”

Minoru: “And Kaoru… Kaoru never came up in Sumire’s testimony. Even though she should’ve been there in the kitchen with her…”

Daichi: “… Aika did call those muffins “frozen almond”, didn’t she? She probably just got a bunch of leftovers to fill out her tray.”

Aika: “No… no no no…”

Katsumi: [irritated] “Are you serious? You literally came across a dead body the last time you tried this shit, and it didn’t even occur to you that you shouldn’t be leaving people by themselves like that?!”

Kokoro: “Katsumi, lay off of her!”

Katsumi: “’Lay off of her’?! It’s dumbassery like this that gets people killed, Kokoro! It’s already gotten Sora killed!!”

Kokoro: “How the hell was she supposed to know Kaoru would be planning all that?! There are so many people here you could blame — blame Sora for following that note! Blame Tsuyoshi for inspiring Kaoru! Even better, blame the mastermind who’s responsible for this game!!”

Minoru: “Should we really say that Kaoru is the culprit for sure like that?”

Takashi: “Are you serious? Weren’t you just helping prove she did it like two minutes ago?”

Minoru: “I… well, to be honest, I’m starting to think it’s her. But Keisha had a lot of evidence for her too, and she turned to be innocent.”

Minoru: “We really need to make sure we don’t mess this up.”

Daichi: [counting on fingers] “Well, she lied to Aika and everyone else. She had an opportunity to sneak up to lock Sora inside the wall. Hm… is there anything we’re missing?”

Minoru: “Oh, right!”

Minoru: “The weapons! She still paid for that sword… um, and that dagger. We need to clear up how she did that before we vote for her.”

Takashi: “Could she have stolen someone’s Monocoins?”

Kokoro: [shakes head] “That definitely would’ve come up by now. Not to mention, we were showing each other our Monocoins too… I definitely would’ve noticed that if something didn’t add up.”

Sumire: “U-um… could the prize have been Monocoins?”

Sumire: “I mean, Monokuma… it talked a lot about a prize whenever it brought the labyrinth, right? I-it’d make sense if the prize was Monocoins — the shop was on this floor too, s-so it was probably always going to be the motive.”

Takashi: [nods] “It makes sense… but wouldn’t all that be kind of useless if nobody actually went in the labyrinth?”

Takashi: “Like you said, it’s crazy hard to navigate! The only reason the culprit even got there in the first place was because Rantaro got there first, and his whole talent is exploring places!”

Minoru: “Wait a minute… are- aren’t we kind of overlooking an obvious solution here?”

Katsumi: “…”

Katsumi: “Oh. Oooooh. God, we’re stupid, aren’t we?”

Daichi: “I’m sorry, what?”

Katsumi: “Actually, I take that back. Daichi’s stupider.”

Daichi: “Rantaro, aren’t you going to defend me against this slander?! We’re allies, aren’t we?”

Rantaro: “Guys, we need to communicate clearly here. This is a trial — we can’t afford misunderstandings.”

Katsumi: [rolls eyes] “Okay, mister Literally-Explored-The-Labyrinth-First. Why the hell haven’t you spoken up about this yet?”

Rantaro: “H-huh?!”

Katsumi: “We’re supposed to believe you made it through the entire labyrinth and somehow didn’t find whatever prize Monokuma keeps hyping up? That’s gotta be bullshit.”

MInoru: [mutters] “Unless he was lying to sabotage us… maybe he really was working with Kaoru after all.”

Rantaro: [shakes head vigorously] “No, that’s not it.”

Rantaro: “I would’ve spoken up sooner… but to be honest, I still don’t really get what that prize was. I managed to find the wall, but it’s not like there was anything behind it.”

Rantaro: “I was wondering if there was some other condition that I needed in order to get the prize, but Monokuma’s announcement definitely got rid of that theory pretty fast. Whatever the prize really is, I guess it was hiding in plain sight…”

Sumire: “’Hiding in plain sight’…”

Sumire: “Um, this might be a stretch, but… but is it possible that was the real reward then?”

Takashi: “No way. In what universe does a wall count as a reward?!”

Sumire: “I mean, a-a secret hiding place could probably be useful if you were a killer. You could… you could hide evidence there! O-or maybe lock someone up to sabotage things. Or-”

Katsumi: “You’ve made your point. Now stop giving future killers ideas.”

Sumire: [face reddens] “I- I didn’t even think of that! I’m sorry!!”

Kokoro: “Don’t be. At the very least, that’s another method we can cross off… although I guess it doesn’t really help explain how Kaoru paid for everything.”

Aika: “Okay, but do we have to figure this out? Like, nobody’s really arguing that she isn’t the killer, right?”

Minoru: “…”

Daichi: “…”

Edgar: “…”

Aika: “Exactly. So if we’re all in agreement on that, then why are we talking about this? We haven’t even discussed Kaoru’s murder yet!”

Daichi: “Well, I mean, there’s gotta be somebody who wants to know how this was done.”

Aika: “This isn’t a true crime show, Daichi! Who would that even benefit??”

Daichi: “Me???”

Daichi: “Like Minoru said, we gotta convict Kaoru beyond a reasonable doubt. If we can answer this one question, I’m sure it’ll definitely put an end to this debate.”

Just one question.

Just one question, and we would finally be done here. Or, at the very least, done talking about him.

I wish I knew. I wanted nothing more than to just put an end to this stupid trial already.

But I couldn’t. While everybody else was busy discussing evidence among themselves, I’d just been standing there. Still letting everything sink in. Still stewing in misery.

Still useless.

The silence stretched, waiting to be broken. Even knowing that, my mouth stayed shut.

!!!

「 SELECT A TRUTH BULLET 」

[ | Missing Ribbon | )

RANTARO: “THIS IS IT!”

My breath hitches as a connection flashes in my mind, hours-old and days-old memories mixing together in my head.

Monokuma: “Information! Student profiles, notes from yours truly, basically everything you’d ever wanna know! Or, if you’re interested in some role reversal, try giving me something valuable and I’ll see what I can getcha.”

Kaoru: “Now more than ever, it’s important for us to listen to each other. To trust each other… especially because we’re the only people who can’t be the mastermind.”

… I didn’t notice it at first because I was focusing more on the smaller details, but looking at Kaoru as a whole, it looks like she’s not wearing that transparent part over her dress for some reason.

Well, not that she’d be able to since her silk ribbon is missing.

Rantaro: [disbelievingly] “Her ribbon…”

Rantaro: “She… she traded it.”

Katsumi: “What?”

I don’t want to say it. If I explain things, I’ll have no choice but to believe it — that Kaoru really did kill someone, that it was her fault Edgar had practically shattered.

It’s the only thing that makes sense though. But if that’s the case… was she just leading me and Daichi along this entire time? There was no way she could come up with a plan like this on the fly, right?

As much as I’d want this to be just a spur of the moment situation, something like this would take days to plan, wouldn’t it?

… Could I even forgive her either way? No matter what she’d been thinking, no matter how long she’d been planning this, she still lied. The thought alone is enough to enrage me, so I try to let that fuel me as I explain.

Rantaro: “She didn’t have any Monocoins, so she had to trade her ribbon to get some.”

Rantaro: “We’d completely overlooked the fact that there was another way to get Monocoins!”

Daichi: “Not to mention, that thing was silk. Good silk’s pretty expensive, isn’t it?”

Minoru: “It’s not exactly the Yayoi jidai anymore… I’m not sure if Silk Road logic really applies here.”

Kokoro: “Even if that’s not the case, Kaoru definitely still could’ve gotten enough, couldn’t she? I mean, we all have a couple weeks’ worth of clothes in our rooms. If Kaoru’s ribbon is part of that set, even if one wasn’t enough to get everything she needed, she’d still have more to use.”

Katsumi: “Hm. Takes care of that question I wanted to ask too.”

Katsumi: “I was wondering how Kaoru would’ve carried that dagger around. She doesn’t have pockets, so she wouldn’t have a lot of subtle ways to carry that around… but if she had that many ribbons, she probably could’ve just tied it to her arm or something. Maybe use a couple of those to wrap up the knife so she didn’t poison herself like a dumbass.”

I couldn’t help but stare at Kaoru’s portrait, smiling proudly despite the X marring it, as if she didn’t have a care in the world.

Was it that easy for you to kill Sora? To lie to us with a straight face for days on end? How long would you have kept up that act?

For just a moment, I can’t help but wonder if she was lucky to die the way she did, instead of succumbing to one of Monokuma’s executions. Or maybe it was karma, dying in such a similar way to Sora.

What would’ve been more fitting?

… can I even say something like that when even I was considering killing all that time ago?

I don’t know. But at the very least, I never lied like her. I wouldn’t manipulate someone, or create such a complicated and drawn-out scheme, or exploit others just for the sake of creating a fake alibi.

( Would I? )

( I don’t know the answer to that, but the scarier part is not knowing who else would. )

( Should I have ever trusted any of them in the first place? )

Edgar: “So… it really was her then…”

I’m not really sure how I expected him to react to that. He’d been generally put-together this entire trial, if somewhat irritable and angry, justifiably so.

Edgar: “Sh-she’s…”

His voice warbles as he sniffles, not even looking up at us anymore.

He tries to hide it at first, but once the tears start, he barely bothers to make an effort hiding them, letting his crying echo throughout this farce of a courtroom.

Edgar: “It’s… it’s not fair!!”

Edgar: “She killed him and she can’t even be here to take responsibility for that?! She killed him, and… and…”

Edgar: [voice quivering] “And… god, what the hell was the point of all this?!”

Minoru: “Um…”

Minoru: “This might be a stretch, but… is it possible that Kaoru was trying to take out the traitor?”

Minoru: “I-I mean, I don’t think Kaoru really hated Sora in particular, or even the other way around, so that couldn’t have been a motive. But there was an option to get information from Monokuma, right?”

Aika: “Keisha was trying to buy the mastermind’s identity from Monokuma… and that was something it was willing to sell for some reason. I guess if that was possible to buy, it wouldn’t be much of a stretch to assume you could get the traitor’s too!”

Minoru: [nods] “Exactly. We don’t know how many Monocoins Kaoru was actually able to get, so maybe she found that out and decided to target Sora because of it.”

Edgar: “Wh- what the hell is wrong with you?!

Edgar: “He’s dead!! We- can we not even let him rest in peace without accusing him of being the fucking traitor?!!”

Minoru: [holds up hands] “It’s something we need to discuss though!”

Edgar: “Because that went sooo well when we accused Keisha of being the traitor. Has anything good ever come out of you playing contrarian?”

Minoru: “I-”

Edgar: “You know what I think, Minoru? I’m starting to think you’re the traitor!”

Edgar: [heated] “Because why else would you be so intent on making us second-guess every damn shred of hope we have in this place? Why else would you literally hide the culprit’s identity from us for the entirety of the last trial? Why else would you drag out this trial even when you yourself admitted you thought Kaoru was the killer?!”

Daichi: “Edgar, can you just shut up already? You can’t get on his case for dragging out the trial when you’re doing the same thing by accusing him of being the traitor.”

Kokoro: “… I don’t think it’s completely irrelevant.”

Kokoro: “I mean, the chances that two separate people would plan a murder on the same day, with both of them using the shop without the other knowing… that already sounds like a stretch, especially when it seems like barely anyone was even using their Monocoins in the first place.”

Kokoro: “But if the traitor was involved, maybe Monokuma… I don’t know, asked them to speed things up by killing someone? It explains why they’d go after Kaoru.”

Takashi: “… No, it doesn’t? Why wouldn’t they go after an easy target like Minoru?”

Minoru: [yells] “I’m not that easy of a target! … Right?”

Takashi: “I mean, if you keep skipping meals, you’re definitely gonna be an easier one.”

Daichi: “Wow! It’s nice to know there are still plenty of extremely tactful people in this world!”

Takashi: “I-it’s not like I’m making light of it or anything! I just don’t want him to starve to death! You’re his best friend, shouldn’t you understand that?”

Katsumi: “I feel like this is when Keisha would interject to try and bring us back on track…”

Keisha: “…”

Katsumi: “Seriously? We’re not even suspecting you anymore.”

Keisha: “…”

Katsumi: [sighs; doing her best Keisha impression] “Okay guys, do you think the traitor is involved or not?

Keisha: “…”

Takashi: “…”

Minoru: “…”

Kokoro: “… Never do that again.”


「 NON STOP DEBATE — BEGIN! 」

[ | Keisha’s Monopad | )

[ | Monokuma File 03 | )

[ | Recreated Message | )

Edgar: “If the traitor really is involved and killed Kaoru… then it’s definitely Minoru. He’s the most suspicious by far.”

Minoru: [distressed] “But there’s no evidence for that! Why would I even work with Monokuma?”

Sumire: “Maybe the traitor’s trying to protect someone? And they made a deal with Monokuma to make sure they’d stay safe… so in Minoru’s case, I guess that’d be Daichi.”

Daichi: [yelling] “Objection!”

Daichi: “You could use that logic to accuse literally anyone of being the traitor! Are we saying the criteria to not be suspected here is ‘be a friendless loser’?”

Katsumi: “Or if we flip Sumire’s logic around, maybe the traitor became the traitor to protect the mastermind.”

Rantaro: “Daichi was in the alliance with me and Kaoru though. I don’t think he’s likely to be the mastermind here.”

Kokoro: “I mean, logistically, he’s definitely one of the only few who could actually build a place like this…”

Daichi: “Except I have no architectural experience and no motive to do any of this?? I thought we were accusing Sora of being the traitor here, stay on task!”

Minoru: [softer] “I… I’d like to think we got pretty close…” [pauses; quickly] “B-but that only really happened a while into the killing game, so I don’t think he’d become the traitor for my sake or anything like that!”

Katsumi: “He was pretty laid-back this entire time though… almost like he knew he wasn’t in any danger.”

Edgar: [grits teeth] “That’s not proof.”

Katsumi: “True, but investigating the traitor won’t be the same as investigating a murder. We don’t exactly have any physical evidence to work off, so profiling might be our best bet here.”

Minoru: “But then, how are we supposed to know if we’re right or not?”

Aika: “I mean, we always got the previous culprits to confess eventually, right? Maybe we could force them one out of them…”

We’ve… definitely got a lot of ideas flying around here.

I can’t really say a lot for or against some of these, since we haven’t really been able to actually investigate the mastermind or traitor… if only we had more clues to work off.

Even so, thinking about it, I think there might be one thing I can clear up.

「 SOLUTION 」

[ | Recreated Message | ) → “don’t exactly have any physical evidence

RANTARO: “YOU’VE GOT THAT WRONG!”

BREAK!


Rantaro: “Katsumi, I don’t think you’re quite right.”

Rantaro: “We can’t know for sure yet… but I don’t think that Sora’s the traitor.”

Katsumi: [raises eyebrow; warily] “Hm?”

Rantaro: “I think if Kaoru knew for certain that Sora was the traitor, she would’ve mentioned that in her note.”

Rantaro: “Keisha. You mentioned you had the note in your room, right? So you can definitely confirm there was nothing said about Sora being the traitor?”

I could’ve asked Kokoro or Aika, but it seemed like a safer bet to consult someone who’d actually read the real thing.

And… loath as I was to admit it, we needed her. She might’ve been a liar — and maybe I was a hypocrite for thinking that, right as I am — but she was our leader.

I… don’t think I could do this alone. As much as I want to help out, as much as I have already helped out… it’s not enough. It’s never enough. We need every helping hand we can get, so even if she’d hurt us before, we still need her.

Keisha: “…”

She shook her head, and I could just barely make out the faintest hint of anguish on her face as she turned towards us again.

Keisha: “No. The traitor… has nothing to do with this case at all.”

Daichi: “So, that’s it then. Kaoru killed Sora… you guys ready to vote yet?”

Sumire: [shakes head] “… No.”

Sumire: “S-someone still killed Kaoru… no matter what she did, w-we shouldn’t just ignore what happened to her.”

Aika: “If we voted for her, nobody else would have to die…”

Keisha: “But there’s still the chance that even if…” [pauses; colder] “Even if she killed someone, she might not be the blackened Monokuma wants to execute.”

Keisha: “No matter what you think about her, she still deserves justice. We’re going to discuss her case.”

No matter what I thought about her, huh?

Did I think she deserved justice? What possible motive could she have had to kill Sora, of all people? It didn’t seem like anyone was particularly interested in using the motive, and Sora had always treated her the same as everyone else…

What was she thinking that could’ve driven her to plan something like out, to try and bluff her way to ten peoples’ executions — to try and get her allies killed?

… Did anything you said even mean anything?

In the end, does that even matter?

( it shouldn’t have. not when trusting someone in a place like this was so dangerous. )

( and yet… )

( it still hurts. )

Whatever.

Whether she deserves it or not, Kaoru will get justice.

Notes:

This might be my favorite subchapter for Chapter Three! Foreshadowing truly is a literary device…

Anyways, do you think you've figured out who killed Kaoru yet? If you've been paying close attention, you've probably already caught on lol

Now, I should probably figure out what I'm going to do for the next execution's CG…

Series this work belongs to: